<l  /"I  I  /-  I 


VINMOJITO  <O    * 


I. 

O  SANTA  BARSARA  « 


«   *O  A«VII8<1  JH1   « 


\ 


«  *o  Anvrnn  am  • 


•  1MUMV&9TY 


«  SANTA  SAMARA  « 


oJICUMAtTOf   a 


*o  « 


«  or  CAuroRNu  » 


o  wtm  imm 


am  « 


•  fwustAtr  w 


o  \HNUOIITO  40 


TMC  unAiry  or  e 


v»Nvs  « 


O    *IN»O*UO  *O 


JHi    « 


•   OPCAUFORNU   • 

fc 


«   <O  *8W«l>  JHi 


e  TMt  tittAtv  or  » 


»  mtuMveksnv  « 
8 


or  CAUTOCNU  o 


•  SANTA  BAUARA 


*   *> 


•   Of  CAUKXMA    • 


o    TMJ  WMVCTSmr    o 


o  IX  UMAtt  O» 


THE    LIFE 


OF 


EMMA  WILLARD 


BY 


JOHN    LORD,    LL.D., 

AUTHOR  OF  "THE  OLD  BOMAW  -WOKI.I),"  "ANCIENT  STATES  AND  EMPIRES,'"  "VODEEX 

niSTOEY  FOB  SCHOOLS,'"  ETC.,  ETC. 


NEW  YORK : 
D.    APPLETON    AND    COMPANY, 

549  &   651    BROADWAY. 
1873. 


ENTESED,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1ST3, 

BY  JOHN  II.  WILLAKD, 
In   Hie   Office  of  tho  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


TO  THE 

GRANDDAUGHTERS    OF    EMMA    WILLARD, 
wno  cnEKisn  HER 

NAME   AND   MEMORY   AS   A   PRECIOUS   INHERITANCE, 

THIS   WORK 
IS   RESPECTFULLY    DEDICATED 

BY 
THE   AUTnOE. 


CONTENTS 


PAOB 

INTRODUCTION, 9 

CHAPTER    I. — The  Youth  of  Emma  Willard,  and  First  Experience 

as  a  Teacher,  A.  D.  1787-1808,       ...  16 
II. — Marriage  of  Mrs.  Willard,  and  Private  Life  at  Mid- 

dlebury,  A.  D.  1809-1814,           ....  29 

III.— The  School  at  Middlebury,  A.  D.  1814-1819,          .  36 

TV.— Plan  of  Education, 61 

V.— The  School  in  Waterford,  A.  D.  1819-1821,   .        .  85 
VI.— The  Troy  Seminary,  to  the  Death  of  Dr.  Willard, 

A.  D.  1821-1825, 95 

VH.— Troy  Seminary  from  1825  to  1830,         .        .        .  103 

Vin.— Visit  to  Europe,  1830, 122 

IX.— Troy  Seminary  from  1830  to  1838,        ...  135 

X.— Efforts  in  behalf  of  Greece, 160 

XI. — Marriage  with  Dr.  Yates, 180 

XII. — Various  Educational   Labors  from  A.  D.    1840    to 

1854, 203 

XIIL — Second  Visit  to  Europe,  and  Various  Literary  La- 
bora,  1854  to  1860, 237 

XIV.— From  1860  to  the  Death  of  Mrs.  Willard,  1870,        .  252 

XV.— Writings  of  Mrs.  Willard, 313 


PEE  F  A  OE. 


IN  writing  the  life  of  a  remarkable  woman,  I  have 
chiefly  aimed  to  present  the  services  by  which  she  would 
claim  to  be  judged.  Although  these  were  various,  it  was 
those  she  rendered  to  the  great  cause  of  female  education 
which  made  her  life  memorable.  It  was  in  the  seminary 
which  she  founded  in  Troy  that  her  greatest  labors  were 
performed,  and  most  highly  valued.  It  was  thought  that 
her  numerous  pupils,  as  well  as  intimate  friends,  would 
be  interested  in  a  more  extended  notice  of  her  than  has 
hitherto  appeared.  The  work  is  almost  entirely  based 
on  the  letters  she  received  and  wrote,  and  about  ten  thou- 
sand of  these  have  been  examined,  and  selections  have 
been  made  from  such  as  bore  directly  on  the  leading 
events  of  her  life,  as  well  as  on  her  character.  To  all 
who  seek  to  be  useful,  her  example  is  an  encouragement 
and  a  stimulus.  I  have  sought  to  show  how  much  good  a 


8   .  PREFACE. 

noble-minded,  amiable,  and  energetic  woman  can  accom- 
plish, directly,  for  the  elevation  of  her  sex,  and,  indirectly, 
for  the  benefit  of  her  country  and  mankind ;  and  also  what 
moral  beauty  shines  forth  from  a  benevolent  career. 

J.  L. 

STAMFORD,  CONN.,  October,  1872. 


THE  LIFE 


EMMA     WILL  AKD. 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  useful  career  of  EMMA  WILLAKD,  as  one  of  the  most 
successful  teachers  this  country  has  known,  requires,  it  is 
thought,  a  more  extended  notice  than  has  hitherto  ap- 
peared. She  may  be  regarded  as  the  pioneer  of  female 
education  in  a  land  which  has  attached  peculiar  dignity  to 
the  development  of  a  woman's  mind.  She  was  one  of  the 
first  to  grapple  with  the  vast  problem,  which  is  yet  un- 
solved, How  shall  woman  emerge  from  the  drudgery  or 
frivolity  of  ordinary  life,  and  assume  the  position  which 
her  genius  and  character,  by  nature,  claim ;  and  which  is 
not  merely  her  privilege,  but  her  right  ?  The  gradual  ele- 
vation of  the  female  sex,  since  the  introduction  of  Christi- 
anity, is  the  most  marked  feature  of  Christian  civilization. 
The  contrast  between  a  well-educated  modern  woman,  and 
the  woman  of  pagan  antiquity,  is  greater  and  more  striking 
than  is  presented  by  any  features  of  ancient  and  modern  life, 
both  in  a  moral  and  intellectual  point  of  view.  The  dig- 
nity of  the  female  character  was  never  understood  by  the 


10  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

wisest  of  ancient  sages,  and  was  only  imperfectly  appre- 
ciated until  these  modern  times,  even  with  all  the  light  shed 
by  Christianity  on  the  duties  which  men  owe  to  women, 
and  the  glorious  consciousness  which  all  elevated  women 
must  have  felt,  in  all  ages,  of  their  unrecognized  equality 
with  man  in  those  qualities  of  mind  and  heart  which  extort 
respect  and  admiration. 

We  need  not  dwell  on  the  insignificance  and  degrada- 
tion of  the  female  sex,  even  in  Greece  and  Rome,  to  say  noth- 
ing of  less-civilized  states,  and  of  all  pagan  countries  from 
the  earliest  times.  The  picture  is  sad  and  revolting.  There 
were,  indeed,  remarkable  women,  like  Sappho,  Volumnia, 
Lucretia,  and  Cornelia,  who  created  universal  respect  for 
their  virtues  and  talents;  and  others,  like  Thais,  Najra, 
Phryne,  and  Aspasia,  who  scandalized  while  they  adorned 
the  wicked  centres  of  ancient  civilization.  But  the  general 
condition  of  the  sex  was  melancholy.  The  marriage  rela- 
tion was  neither  tender  nor  endearing.  There  were  few  of 
the  peculiar  sanctities  of  home.  Women  were  given  in 
marriage  without  their  consent ;  they  were  valued  only  as 
domestic  servants,  or  as  animals  to  prevent  the  extinction 
of  families ;  so  that  they  were  timorous  or  frivolous,  when 
they  were  not  vicious,  and  resorted  to  all  sorts  of  arts 
and  blandishments  to  deceive  their  fathers  and  husbands. 
Their  amusements  were  trifling,  and  their  aspirations  were 
scorned.  They  were  miserably  educated ;  they  were  re- 
duced to  abject  dependence  ;  and  they  were  excluded  from 
intercourse  with  strangers,  and  rarely  permitted  to  issue 
from  their  seclusion  except  to  be  spectators  of  a  festal  pro- 
cession, or  guarded  by  female  slaves.  Their  happiness  was 
in  tawdry  ornaments,  or  a  retinue  of  servants,  or  demoraliz- 
ing banquets.  They  lived  amid  incessant  broils,  and  lost 
all  fascination  when  age  had  robbed  them  of  their  physical 
beauty.  Nothing  can  be  more  severe  than  Juvenal,  and 
other  satirists,  respecting  the  character  and  pursuits  of 


INTRODUCTION.  H 

women — victims,  toys,  or  slaves  of  men  ;  revenging  them- 
selves on  imperious  and  selfish  lords  by  squandering  their 
wealth,  stealing  their  secrets,  betraying  their  interests,  and 
disgracing  their  homes. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  condition  of  woman  was 
higher  among  the  Jews.  They  were  the  only  people  of  an- 
tiquity that  gave  dignity  to  the  sex.  And  yet,  even  among 
them,  woman  was  the  coy  maiden,  or  the  vigilant  house- 
keeper, or  the  hospitable  matron,  or  the  ambitious  mother, 
or  the  politic  wife,  or  the  obedient  daughter,  or  the  patri- 
otic prophetess,  rather  than  the  cultivated  and  attractive 
woman  of  society.  Though  we  admire  the  beautiful  Ra- 
chel, and  the  heroic  Deborah,  and  the  virtuous  Abigail, 
and  the  affectionate  Ruth,  and  the  fortunate  Esther,  and 
the  brave  Judith,  and  the  generous  Shunamite,  we  do  not 
find  the  sympathetic  friend,  the  Marys,  the  Marthas,  and 
the  Phcebes,  until  Christianity  had  developed  the  virtues 
of  the  heart,  and  kindled  the  loftier  sentiments  of  the  soul. 

No  great  benefactor  ever  did  so  much  for  woman,  in 
ancient  times,  as  Moses,  whose  comprehensive  jurispru- 
dence tended  to  elevate  the  sex.  He  was  the  first  who  en- 
joined delicacy  and  kindness  in  the  treatment  of  woman, 
and  enforced  justice  as  the  law  of  all  social  relations.  In 
the  blessed  harmonies  of  home,  and  in  the  awful  sacredness 
of  the  person,  we  see  the  permanence  of  his  influence  and 
the  benignity  of  his  institutions. 

Christianity  did  still  more  for  woman.  There  are  no 
grander  examples  of  magnanimity  and  moral  heroism  than 
those  presented  in  the  annals  of  the  early  martyrs.  There 
were  no  such  women  in  pagan  Rome  as  those  ladies  who 
were  the  friends  of  St.  Jerome — the  Fabiolas,  the  Paulas, 
the  Blessillas,  of  the  early  Church  ;  no  such  women  as  Mo- 
nica, or  Nonna,  or  Helena,  who  superintended  the  instruction 
of  their  immortal  sons.  The  annals  of  the  Church  are  full 
of  the  virtues  and  piety  of  those  women  who  converted 


13  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

their  barbaric  husbands  to  the  faith — like  Clotilda,  and 
Bertha,  and  Ethelburga,  and  Theodolinda.  Among  our 
Gothic  ancestors  there  was  a  peculiar  veneration  for  wom- 
en, produced  by  the  simplicities  of  life  and  the  absence  of 
degrading  temptations.  So  that,  in  the  middle  ages,  wom- 
an appears  in  a  more  beautiful  aspect  than  at  any  preced- 
ing period  of  the  world's  history.  She  was  radiant  with 
all  the  graces  of  chivalry,  and  exercised  on  man  a  com- 
manding and  purifying  influence.  She  was  ever  the  object 
of  respectful  attention,  and  even  of  chivalric  allegiance. 
And  she  was  worthy  of  the  influence  she  exerted,  since  it 
was  ever  directed  in  channels  of  beneficence  and  charity 
and  mercy.  Is  a  town  to  be  spared  for  a  revolt,  or  a  griev- 
ous tax  to  be  remitted,  it  is  a  Godiva  who  intercedes  and 
prevails.  Is  a  despotic  priest  to  be  exposed,  it  is  an  Ethel- 
giva  who  confronts  a  Dunstan.  Are  the  lives  of  prisoners 
to  be  spared,  it  is  Philippa  who  controls  an  Edward.  It  is 
Bertha,  the  slighted  wife  of  Henry,  who  crosses  with  him 
the  Alps,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  to  enable  Kim  to  support 
the  anathemas  of  Hildebrand ;  and  it  is,  again,  a  Matilda 
who  pours  all  her  treasures  at  the  feet  of  the  Holy  Father. 
Woman  is  brave,  heroic,  self-sustained.  The  Countess  of 
March  defends  Dunbar  against  Montague  and  an  English 
army.  The  Countess  of  Montfort  shuts  herself  up  in  a  for- 
tress and  defies  the  whole  power  of  Charles  of  Blois.  Jane 
Hatchet  repulses  in  person  a  large  body  of  Burgundians  ; 
Bona  Lombardi  liberates  her  husband  from  captivity ;  Joan 
of  Arc  secures  the  throne  of  France  to  a  dispirited  king. 
And  these  women  of  the  middle  ages  are  compassionate  as 
they  are  brave,  as  gentle  as  they  are  masculine.  They  are 
loyal  in  all  their  relations,  and  they  extort  esteem  by  their 
devotion  to  husbands  and  children ;  and  hence  they  were 
made  regents  of  kingdoms,  and  heirs  of  crowns,  and  joint- 
managers  of  princely  estates.  Never  was  there  an  age 
when  woman  was  so  virtuous.  Even  princes  could  seldom 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

boast  of  successful  gallantries.  The  rough  warriors  of 
chivalric  ages  revered  their  wives,  and  daughters,  and  sis- 
ters, and  mothers,  because  their  characters  were  unstained. 
And,  as  for  a  religious  life,  the  convents  were  full  of  wom- 
en who  extorted  an  admiration  bordering  on  idolatry ;  so 
that  the  chivalrous  veneration  of  the  earth  culminated  in 
the  reverence  which  belongs  to  the  Queen  of  Heaven ;  and 
hence  woman,  in  chivalric  ages,  stands  out  as  queen  of  a 
tournament,  mistress  of  a  baronial  hall,  the  wedded  equal 
of  a  feudal  lord,  the  venerated  abbess  of  a  privileged  con- 
vent, cementing  all  the  bonds  of  social  and  civilized  life. 
She  assumed  the  importance  among  kings  and  barons 
which  she  had  acquired  in  the  celestial  hierarchy,  and 
by  her  good  sense,  amiability,  and  immaculate  virtue, 
immeasurably  enlarged  her  sphere  of  usefulness  and 
honor. 

While  we  glory  in  her  elevation — the  reward  of  do- 
mestic virtues — we  do  not  see  any  corresponding  advance 
in  the  cultivation  of  the  mind.  We  read  of  learned  and 
accomplished  women,  like  Heloise,  but  we  do  not  see  that 
there  was  any  general  system  of  education  such  as  marks 
our  modern  times.  It  is  probable  that  the  convent  afforded 
a  superficial  acquaintance  with  the  lives  of  the  saints,  and 
the  rudiments  of  knowledge ;  but  it  is  very  improbable 
that  there  was  a  systematic  course  of  instruction  such  as 
was  given  to  young  men  in  the  universities.  It  was  re- 
served to  our  time  to  make  experiments  in  female  educa- 
tion, and  train  women  to  an  equality  with  men  in  all  de- 
partments of  knowledge. 

And  yet,  it  is  only  about  one  hundred  years  ago  that 
women  began  to  loom  up  as  authors,  and  make  a  mark  in 
the  literary  world.  There  was  now  and  then  a  prodigy 
who  wrote  a  play  or  a  poem,  but  famous  women  of  culture 
were  only  known  for  their  letters,  for  which  they  have 
been  distinguished  from  the  time  of  Heloise.  And  France 


14  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

furnished  the  greater  number,  of  whom  Madame  de  Sevigne" 
was  the  most  distinguished. 

Our  age  has  seen  a  great  advance  over  the  period  of 
Louis  XIV.  in  the  genius  and  power  of  women  as  authors. 
Women  have  produced  works  of  imagination  and  reason  ; 
they  have  delineated  the  manners  and  customs  of  nations ; 
they  have  revealed  the  deeper  sentiments  and  mysteries  of 
the  soul ;  they  have  treated  difficult  subjects  of  art,  his- 
tory, and  science  ;  they  have  even  grappled  with  the  theo- 
ries of  astronomy  and  the  problems  of  political  economy  ; 
and,  if  they  have  been  surpassed  by  some  of  the  giants  of 
former  ages,  they  have  shown  a  capacity  to  cope  with  men 
in  any  effort  purely  intellectual,  which  does  not  demand 
superior  physical  power,  and  in  departments  which  must 
needs  be  professional,  as  society  is  constituted.  Witness 
the  illustrious  array  of  authors,  from  Madame  de  Stael  to 
Mrs.  Lewes — in  Germany,  in  France,  in  England,  and  even 
in  America. 

But  it  is  not  the  wonderful  stride  which  women  have 
made  in  the  world  of  letters  which  is  most  impressive.  It 
is  the  general  advance  of  the  sex  in  ordinary  education. 
Women  are  now  versed  in  all  attractive  accomplishments ; 
they  compose  the  most  appreciating  part  of  cultivated  au- 
diences ;  they  put  to  the  blush  their  brothers  and  husbands 
when  they  travel  abroad ;  and  they  are  the  best  teachers 
we  find  in  the  schools,  for  their  own  sex.  So  that  woman 
has  become  the  queen  of  society,  as  well  as  the  mistress  of 
her  house  and  the  educator  of  her  children. 

Now,  the  great  ascent  which  woman  has  made  of  late 
in  the  social  scale — so  that  few  deny  her  intellectual  equal- 
ity with  man,  while  all  are  stimulated  by  her  superior  cul- 
tivation— may  be  traced  to  the  systems  of  education  which 
are  justly  the  glory  of  this  age.  At  last  woman  is  edu- 
cated as  well  as  or  better  than  her  husband  or  her  brother ; 
and  this  is  an  immense  stride  in  civilization.  Those  who 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

have  contributed  to  this  advance  are  benefactors  of  the 
world. 

Of  those  benefactors,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  is  the 
woman  whose  career  it  is  my  object  to  describe ;  and  I 
venture  these  general  and  introductory  remarks  in  order 
that  her  beneficent  career  may  appear  to  the  best  advan- 
tage. Female  education,  if  it  still  be  a  problem,  is  yet  one 
of  the  grandest  features  of  this  age.  Whoever  has  ren- 
dered services  in  this  department  is  immortal.  I  shall 
show  that  no  man  and  no  woman  in  this  department  has 
been  more  successful  and  more  distinguished  than  Mrs. 
Willard,  and  hence  that  she  deserves  the  gratitude,  not 
merely  of  this  country,  but  of  mankind,  for  her  educational 
labors.  It  is  for  services  in  a  great  cause,  and  not  for  ge- 
nius directed  to  objects  outside  her  sphere,  that  she  was 
preeminent. 


CHAPTER  I. 

TIIE    YOUTH    OF    EMMA    WILLARD,    AND   HER   FIKST   EXPERI- 
ENCE  AS  A  TEACHER,  1T87-1S08. 

BIOGRAPHERS  are  expected  to  speak  of  the  early  days 
of  remarkable  persons,  since  it  has  generally  proved  that 
"  the  boy  is  father  of  the  man."  Most  of  those  illustrious 
characters  who  have  adorned  and  instructed  the  world 
were  early  distinguished.  The  subject  of  this  sketch,  at 
an  early  age,  had  her  attention  called  to  that  career  which 
has  given  her  honor  and  fame. 

She  was  born  in  a  New-England  town,  which  was  not 
as  dull  one  hundred  years  ago  as  it  is  now,  where  agricul- 
ture was  the  chief  occupation  of  the  people,  and  where 
they  lived  and  died  among  their  early  friends.  Berlin, 
near  Hartford  and  Middletown,  Connecticut,  was  then  a 
prosperous  farming  community,  where  there  were  few  dis- 
tinctions of  rank,  before  wealth  was  the  recognized  claim 
to  American  aristocracy,  and  before  manufacturers  arose  to 
the  dignity  of  the  patrons  of  civilization. 

The  father  of  Mrs.  Willard  was  one  of  the  stanch  men 
of  the  day,  an  influential  farmer,  who  represented  the  town 
in  the  General  Court,  honest,  hospitable,  kind-hearted,  with 
strong  desires  for  intellectual  culture,  inquiring,  and  very 
liberal — perhaps  too  liberal  for  his  interests.  In  these  times 
he  would  probably  belong  to  "  the  more  advanced  "  school 
of  thinkers,  especially  those  who  have  a  fondness  for  scien- 


YOUTH  OF  EMMA  WILLARD.  17 

tific  investigation.  Samuel  Hart,  or  Captain  Hart — for 
everybody  had  a  title  among  our  Puritan  ancestors — was 
designed  for  a  liberal  profession,  and  was  partially  fitted 
for  college  when  his  father  died.  He  was  a  descendant  of 
Thomas  Hooker,  one  of  the  founders  of  Connecticut,  who 
was  a  cousin  of  the  more  celebrated  Richard  Hooker,  author 
of  "  Ecclesiastical  Polity."  He  was  a  brave  and  enterpris- 
ing young  man,  and  assumed  the  burden  of  supporting  his 
mother  and  sisters.  Though  engrossed  with  business,  he 
found  time  to  read  Locke,  Berkeley,  and  Milton,  in  those 
consecrated  evenings  which  were  the  most  beautiful  feature 
of  old  New-England  life.  Our  grandfathers  and  grand- 
mothers always  had  time  and  inclination  for  solid  reading. 
Familiar  with  principles,  they  had  deep  convictions.  In 
those  days  the  subjects  of  discussion  and  interest  were  poli- 
tics, theology,  and  the  great  characters  of  history.  Meta- 
physical divinity,  however,  was  the  favorite  solace  of  think- 
ing and  religious  people.  They  discussed  "  free-will,  pre- 
destination, and  foreknowledge  absolute,"  even  as  the  cour- 
tiers of  Louis  XIV.  discoursed  on  the  doctrines  of  "probabil- 
ity," and  all  those  casuistries  by  which  the  Jesuits  under- 
mined morality.  The  amazing  stimulus  which  the  Reforma- 
tion gave  to  metaphysical  and  theological  inquiries  had  not 
died  out  three  generations  ago,  even  in  the  farm-houses  and 
churches  of  New  England.  Captain  Hart  belonged  to  the 
liberal  party,  in  opposition  to  the  "  Standing  Order,"  and 
did  not  believe  in  persecution  for  opinions  which  can  never 
be  more  than  speculations.  Nor  was  his  liberality  much 
admired.  It  cut  him  off  from  the  sympathies  of  a  majority 
of  the  parish,  and  interfered  with  his  worldly  success.  But 
he  maintained  his  independence,  and  secured  respect,  if  not 
popularity. 

Very  few  of  this  generation  realize  what  a  dreadful 
thing  it  was  for  a  man  to  be  liberal  in  his  views  among  the 
farmers  of  New  England  one  hundred  years  ago.  The  ex- 


18  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

communications  of  the  middle  ages  were  scarcely  harder  to 
be  borne  than  the  anathemas  of  the  Puritan  churches.  A 
liberal  thinker  was  generally  regarded  as  an  infidel.  To 
have  doubts  about  eternal  punishment  reduced  a  man  to 
nearly  as  sad  a  condition,  in  the  estimation  of  his  neigh- 
bors, as  if  he  questioned  the  doctrine  of  Divine  Sovereignty. 
And  that  good  old  woman  represented  a  large  class  when 
she  said,  "  Take  away  my  belief  in  total  depravity,  and  I 
should  have  no  religion  left."  Captain  Hart  was  not  merely 
a  liberal  thinker  on  the  metaphysical  question  which  theol- 
ogy raised,  but  he  was  very  tolerant  in  practical  life.  He 
was  the  church  treasurer,  and  paid  the  taxes  himself  of  two 
men  who  had  been  imprisoned  for  refusal  to  support  the 
minister,  according  to  the  old  New-England  laws ;  which 
generosity  was  so  far  from  being  appreciated,  that  he  with- 
drew entirely  from  the  church,  of  which  he  is  said  to  have 
been  "  a  pillar,"  so  far  as  a  man  may  be  said  to  be  the  sup- 
port of  dogmas  with  which  he  did  not  sympathize.  If  I 
am  correct  in  my  impressions  of  what  his  daughter  told 
me,  I  doubt  if  he  was  a  pillar  of  orthodoxy,  as  then  under- 
stood in  Connecticut.  But  he  was  a  straightforward,  con- 
scientious, free-spoken,  bold,  and  true  man,  with  great  re- 
spect for  Christian  institutions. 

The  mother  of  Mrs.  Willard — who  belonged  to  the 
Hinsdale  family — a  second  wife,  and  ten  years  younger 
than  her  husband,  was  practical,  economical,  industrious, 
sagacious,  charitable,  an  admirable  manager,  a  helpmeet — 
a  type  of  those  old-fashioned  New-England  wives  who  be- 
lieve in  duties  rather  than  rights,  and  who  kept  alive  the 
fire  of  her  domestic  hearth  by  her  loyalty  and  love.  Amid 
her  other  labors,  like  the  heroines  of  Homer,  she  sorted  and 
carded  wool,  and  the  distaff  was  one  source  of  family  pros- 
perity. She  was  the  mother  of  ten  children,  and  the  step- 
mother of  seven,  all  of  whom  lived  together  in  harmony 
and  comfort,  dispensing  a  simple  hospitality,  and  shedding 


YOUTH  OF  EMMA   WILLARD.  19 

the  radiance  of  contentment  and  joy  upon  the  whole  neigh- 
borhood— a  neighborhood  where  all  equally  worked,  and 
prayed,  and  read,  and  sung  their  songs  of  praise ;  where 
none  were  poor  or  rich,  and  yet  all  were  comfortable,  and 
happy,  and  enlightened.  In  far-distant  generations  this 
period  of  New-England  history  may  be  called  the  golden 
age.  What  country  ever  saw  such  colonists  as  Puritans  ? 
Their  sterile  lands  then  gave  support  to  a  hardy  agricul- 
tural population.  In  the  summer  they  toiled  like  bees ;  in 
the  winter  they  meditated  like  sages.  They  were  lofty,  for 
they  believed  in  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  Moses,  and 
David,  and  Paul. 

Such  were  the  parents  of  Emma  Willard,  and  such  was 
the  community  in  which  they  dwelt.  Nor  did  she  ever  lose 
the  impressions  which  these  united  made  upon  her  mind. 

EMMA  HART  was  born  February  23,  1787,  and  was  the 
sixteenth  child — the  youngest  but  one,  Mrs.  Almira  Lincoln 
Phelps  being  the  younger  sister.  In  childhood  she  was  sent 
to  the  district  school,  and  her  father  supplemented  the  in- 
struction of  the  day  by  his  teachings  in  the  evening.  Before 
she  was  fifteen,  she  had  acquired  all  the  knowledge  taught 
in  the  public  school,  and  had  read  Plutarch's  Lives,  Rollin's 
Ancient  History,  and  Gibbon's  Rome,  and  the  most  famous 
of  the  British  essayists.  Such  was  the  intellectual  food 
with  which  our  grandmothers  and  mothers  were  fed,  and  not 
the  frothy  and  pointless,  or  immoral  and  sensational  novels, 
which  the  daughters  of  our  New-England  farmers  now 
read  as  a  preparation  for  the  discipline  of  life.  Contrast 
the  healthy,  hearty,  frank,  joyous  country-girls  of  that  age, 
with  the  languid,  sentimental,  idle,  ignorant,  unpractical 
girls  of  this  "  more  advanced  period,"  reclining  on  a  sofa, 
while  their  mothers  are  doing  the  needful  work  of  the 
family.  Has  modern  education  reached,  in  its  results,  no 
greater  height  ?  I  verily  believe  that  our  ancestors,  with 
all  their  hard  labors,  read  more  useful  and  instructive 


20  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

books,  one  hundred  years  ago,  than  are  read  in  this  age. 
True,  it  is  an  age  of  reading  as  well  of  popular  education. 
But  what  books  are  read?  What  are  the  subjects  dis- 
cussed? What  is  the  effranchisement  which  is  sought? 
What  are  the  virtues  developed  ?  In  the  pursuit  of  fancied 
rights,  we  forget  the  real  and  eternal  duties. 

After  gaining  all  the  knowledge  the  district  school 
could  give,  Emma  Hart,  an  enthusiastic  girl,  attended  an 
academy,  or  high-school,  at  greater  distance  from  her  home, 
kept  by  a  Dr.  Miner,  a  graduate  of  Yale,  who  afterward 
became  distinguished  as  a  physician.  For  two  years,  by 
this  truly  scholarly  man,  she  was  stimulated  to  make  all  the 
attainments  possible  at  the  time,  especially  in  the  art  of 
composition,  for  which  she  had  a  natural  aptness.  These 
studies  were  probably  in  advance  of  those  made  by  girls  of 
her  rank  and  means,  whose  sphere  was  that  of  domestic 
duties.  But  she  had  longings  for  a  different  sphere. 

And  this  was  presented  in  the  spring  of  1804,  when  she 
was  seventeen  years  of  age.  Through  the  encouragement 
of  an  influential  lady  of  forty,  between  whom  and  herself 
were  strong  ties  of  friendship,  she  opened  a  school  herself 
for  village  children  ;  and  her  great  career  as  a  teacher  be- 
gan, to  be  pursued,  with  only  slight  interruption,  for  forty 
years. 

She  began  her  life-labors  by  arranging  into  classes  the 
children  intrusted  to  her  care,  in  order  to  discover  their  va- 
rious capacities.  Among  her  first  pupils  was  her  sister  Al- 
mira,  six  and  a  half  years  younger,  the  present  Mrs.  Phelps. 
Her  first  trial  was  a  case  of  discipline.  Neither  talking 
nor  reasoning  was  of  avail  on  the  rude  and  ignorant  boys, 
who  rushed  to  windows  and  doors  to  watch  the  passing 
vehicles,  or  retreated  altogether  for  sports  in  the  mulberry- 
grove  near  by.  Her  final  argument  was  a  bundle  of  rods, 
and  one  poor  fellow  received  a  sort  of  vicarious  chastise- 
ment for  the  whole,  which  speedily  reduced  them  all  to  dis- 


YOUTH  OF  EMMA  WILLARD.  21 

cipline  and  obedience.  And  such  was  the  unsparing  sever- 
ity of  the  rod,  that  corporeal  punishment  was  never  after- 
ward inflicted. 

The  school  became  the  admiration  of  the  neighborhood 
for  discipline  and  for  progress  in  studies.  But  this  school 
was  only  for  the  summer  months.  Emma  Hart  panted  for 
new  attainments  ;  and,  through  the  aid  of  successful  broth- 
ers, she  was  enabled  to  spend  part  of  the  two  following 
years  at  schools  at  Hartford,  kept  by  a  Mrs.  Royce  and  the 
Misses  Patton.  Those  two  years,  spent  in  alternate  teach- 
ing and  study,  were  fruitful  in  experience,  in  friendship, 
and  in  labors,  and  developed  energies  before  unknown. 

Emma  Hart,  now  an  accomplished  young  lady,  took 
charge  of  the  school  in  Berlin  where  she  had  been  a  pupil. 
And,  such  was  her  success  and  reputation,  that,  in  1807, 
when  she  was  twenty,  she  was  invited  to  teach  in  West- 
field,  Massachusetts ;  Middlebury,  Vermont ;  and  Hudson, 
New  York.  She  decided  on  the  place  nearest  home,  and 
went  to  Westfield,  as  assistant  in  the  old  and  famous  acad- 
emy established  in  that  beautiful  town.  It  would  seem 
that  her  salary  was  not  equal  to  her  labors,  nor  her  labors 
to  her  ambition ;  and  she  removed  to  Middlebury,  after  a 
few  months,  much  to  the  regret  and  chagrin  of  the  good 
people  of  Westfield.  Here  she  had  the  entire  charge  of 
the  school,  and  her  success  was  brilliant,  for  the  place 
and  time. 

But  now  a  circumstance  occurred  which  threatened  to 
close  her  bright  career  as  a  teacher.  Her  youth,  accom- 
plishments, and  virtues,  won  the  heart  of  a  prominent  citi- 
zen of  Middlebury — Dr.  John  Willard,  Marshal  of  the  State 
of  Vermont,  a  man  of  property  and  considerable  attain- 
ments, and  an  influential  politician  of  the  Republican  party, 
the  party  which  upheld  Jefferson. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-two,  Emma  Hart  abandoned,  as 
she  supposed  forever,  the  useful  and  honorable  career  of  a 


22  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

public  teacher,  to  become  the  wife  of  one  of  the  leading 
citizens  of  Vermont.  And  the  marriage  proved  happy,  for 
her  love  was  based  upon  respect  for  solid  qualities,  and  his 
upon  admiration  for  graces,  worth,  and  beauty.  Their 
sympathies  were  alike  in  science,  in  politics,  and  in  religion. 
Their  circumstances  were  easy,  and  their  home  was  quiet. 
In  the  enjoyment  of  the  highest  happiness  known  to  man 
or  woman,  the  world  might  have  said,  "  And  this  is  the  end 
of  her."  But  great  and  noble  as  is  the  avocation  of  teach- 
ing, especially  when  the  heart,  soul,  and  mind,  are  enlisted, 
greater  is  the  sphere  of  wife  and  mother.  In  the  mysteri- 
ous agences  of  Heaven,  who  can  measure  the  influences 
which  woman  exerts  ?  Who  was  greater  in  influence,  in  all 
ages,  than  "Monica,  the  sainted  mother  of  Augustine,  or 
Cleopatra,  on  the  Egyptian  throne  ?  The  loftiest  women 
will  yield  to  instincts  which  baffle  all  mortal  schemes. 
Some  women  affect  to  sneer  on  matrimonial  life  as  a  state 
which  they  would  neither  desire  nor  accept.  It  is  a  false 
sentiment  which  pretends  to  despise  that  condition  which 
God  Almighty  has  designed  for  the  highest  development 
of  character  and  usefulness.  There  is  no  sphere  from 
which  woman  descends  when  she  accepts  an  honorable 
love  ;  for  she  simply  obeys  the  instincts  of  Nature,  and  the 
conditions  of  her  higher  life,  and  the  ordinances  of  God. 
And,  if  she  can  blend  her  domestic  duties  as  a  wife  with 
her  vocation  as  a  teacher,  she  attains  the  end  of  a  noble 
ambition ;  but,  it  must  be  confessed,  a  sphere  difficult  to 
fill.  We  shall  see  how  Emma  Willard  subsequently  ful- 
filled the  duties  of  both  wife  and  teacher. 

I  can  find  but  few  letters  which  throw  light  on  the  pe- 
riod of  Mrs.  Willard's  life  previous  to  marriage.  I  find  a 
sprightly  letter,  written  in  1803,  from  one  of  her  female 
friends,  on  the  fascinations  of  Sir  Charles  Grandison,  the 
favorite  hero  of  the  day,  but  not  sufficiently  attractive  to 
draw  the  mind  from  more  profitable  reading.  Emma  Hart 


YOUTH  OF  EMMA  WILLAUD.  23 

read  history,  an  unusual  study  for  young  ladies  in  these 
times  of  light  and  knowledge.  Another,  written  in  1804, 
is  on  the  verities  of  friendship,  which  Mrs.  Willard 
ever  accepted  and  believed  in.  In  her  enthusiastic  and 
loving  soul,  friendship  was  ever  the  most  valued  of  her 
pleasures.  She  was  made  for  friendship — so  true,  so  ear- 
nest, so  sympathetic,  so  affectionate,  was  she  by  nature. 
And  the  friendships  of  her  youth  she  carried  with  her  into 
old  age,  since  they  had  the  basis  of  sympathy  and  respect  to 
rest  upon.  They  were  not  the  frivolous  asseverations  of 
eternal  attachment,  which  so  many  school-girls  forget  as 
soon  as  they  encounter  the  flatteries  of  the  world.  Pique, 
envy,  caprice,  time,  and  altered  circumstances,  dissipate 
most  of  the  dreams  of  youthful  friendship,  so  that  those 
most  capable  of  it  frequently  become  the  most  cynical  of 
unbelievers.  It  is  women,  under  thirty,  smarting  from  dis- 
appointments, who  are  most  incredulous  of  the  holy  certi- 
tudes of  the  soul.  But  young  girls  and  old  men  and  old 
women  are  alike  believers,  in  spite  of  the  experiences  of 
life.  It  is  a  sad  thing  to  see  an  ardent  friendship  dissi- 
pated ;  it  is  sadder  to  see  a  warm  and  generous  nature  dis- 
trustful of  its  existence.  The  friendship  of  Emma  Hart 
and  Nancy  Wadsworth,  of  Hartford,  was  one  of  those 
which  lasted,  and  evince  great  mutual  esteem.  Says 
Nancy,  in  1803  :  "  Emma,  I  do  think  you  are  a  pretty  girl, 
and  always  did  ;  and  I  like  you  better  and  better.  I  need 
not  give  you  any  advice,  except  to  follow  the  impulses  of 
your  heart,  and  you  will  do  perfectly  right."  In  1804 
Nancy  Wadsworth  writes  :  "  I  have  finished  spinning  yes- 
terday, eleven  run,  and  it  fills  the  whole  of  our  part  of  the 
middle  kitchen."  Such  was  the  employment  of  young  ladies 
in  those  days.  Dr.  Sylvester  Wells,  of  Hartford,  was  an- 
other of  her  friends.  In  a  friendly  letter,  1807, 1  read  that 
the  price  of  tuition  in  the  best  private  school  in  Hartford 
was  two  shillings  and  sixpence  a  week,  and  of  board  twelve 


24  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

shillings — a  fact  which  does  not,  indeed,  shed  much  light 
on  friendship,  but  something  on  life  in  those  days. 

The  letters  of  her  cousin,  E.  W.  Wells,  wife  of  the  doc- 
tor, written  in  1807,  show  great  delicacy  of  friendly  inter- 
est and  great  respect — full  of  wise  caution  to  avoid  the 
snares  of  life,  to  which,  as  a  young  lady,  in  a  strange  place, 
with  beauty  and  frankness  of  character,  she  was  exposed. 
Such  is  the  advice  given  by  friends  in  those  days.  "  Your 
heart  is  too  susceptible  of  the  finer  feelings  to  permit  you 
to  remain  uninterested  in  genteel  manners  united  with  a 
pleasing  form  ;  yet  some  experience  and  much  caution  are 
necessary  before  you  can  decide  whether  the  heart  is  con- 
genial with  your  own,  or  the  understanding  equal  to  what 
first  acquaintance  leads  us  to  suppose."  Mrs.  Willard,  in 
mature  life,  regarded  Mrs.  Wells  as  one  of  the  most  ele- 
gant, beautiful,  and  interesting  women  of  Connecticut. 
There  are  several  of  her  letters  to  Emma  Hart ;  I  find  none 
in  return. 

The  only  letter  of  Mrs.  Willard  before  her  marriage 
which  I  can  find,  is  one  to  her  parents,  in  August,  1807,  in 
reference  to  her  situation  in  Middlebury :  "  I  go  to  school 
generally  before  nine,  and  stay  till  one  ;  come  home,  snatch 
my  dinner,  go  again,  and  stay  till  almost  sundown  ;  come 
home,  and  dress  in  a  great  hurry  to  go  abroad  ;  get  home 
about  ten,  fatigued  enough  to  go  to  bed,  and  lie  till  seven 
the  next  morning,  with  hardly  time  enough  to  mend  my 
stockings.  Sunday  I  attend  four  meetings.  My  situation 
is  a  very  trying  one,  in  some  respects.  It  will  be  difficult, 
perhaps  impossible,  to  avoid  making  enemies.  To  please  all 
is  impossible — as  much  so  as  it  would  be  for  a  person  to  be 
going  two  different  ways  at  the  same  time.  To  please  the 
greatest  number  of  the  people,  I  must  attend  all  the  meet- 
ings Sunday,  go  to  conference  one  or  two  afternoons  in  a 
week,  profess  to  believe,  among  other  articles  of  the  creed, 
that  mankind,  generally  speaking,  will  be  damned.  To  please 


YOUTH  OF  EMMA  WILLARD.  25 

another  set  of  people,  I  must  speak  in  the  most  contempti- 
ble manner  of  conferences,  and  ridicule  many  of  the  no- 
tions of  religionists,  and  praise  many  things  that  are  dis- 
agreeable, such  as  dancing,  playing  cards,  etc.  In  this 
situation  I  know  of  no  better  way  than  to  follow  the  dic- 
tates of  my  conscience.  This  would  direct  me  not  to  ridi- 
cule what  others  hold  to  be  sacred ;  to  endeavor  not  to 
treat  any  in  such  a  manner  as  that  they  may  have  reason 
to  be  personally  my  enemies  ;  to  have  no  idea  of  pretend- 
ing to  believe  what  I  do  not  believe." 

There  is  great  character  in  this  extract,  and  it  reveals 
the  traits  for  which  she  was  ever  distinguished — sincerity, 
independence,  fearlessness,  policy,  kindness  of  heart,  and 
good  sense.  This  extract  also  shows  that,  in  the  town  of 
Middlebury,  they  had  as  many  religious  "  meetings  "  in  those 
days  as  they  have  in  these,  and  that  there  were  as  many 
shades  of  opinion  now  as  then,  both  theological  and  moral. 
In  the  same  letter  this  young  lady  of  twenty-two  speaks  of 
the  society  of  the  town  :  "  I  find  society  in  a  high  state  of 
cultivation — much  more  than  any  other  place  I  was  ever  in. 
The  beaux  here  are,  the  greater  part  of  them,  men  of  colle- 
giate education.  The  young  ladies  have  the  advantage  of 
a  most  excellent  preceptress — some,  of  excellent  natural 
sense  ;  and,  among  the  older  ladies,  there  are  some  whose 
manners  and  conversation  would  dignify  duchesses."  All 
this  extravagance  I  can  understand.  The  vivid  impression 
made  upon  my  own  mind,  when  in  college,  by  society  in 
Rutland,  where  I  also  kept  school,  can  never  pass  away — 
the  grand  airs  of  the  Temple  family,  the  courteous  benig- 
nity of  Judge  Williams,  the  imposing  dignity  of  Mrs. 
Hodges,  the  soft  blandness  of  some,  the  elegance  of  others, 
the  intellectual  brightness  of  a  few,  the  general  culture  of 
all,  the  intelligence,  life,  and  fascination  of  the  belles,  the 
aristocratic  style  which  leading  families  assumed,  the  fine 
horses,  the  parties,  the  well-furnished  dwellings,  the  air  of 
2 


26  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

comfort  and  of  wealth — these  filled  me  with  admiration, 
and  excited  my  imagination,  fresh  from  college  seclusion, 
stiffness,  pedantry,  and  monotonous  and  dreary  proprieties. 
Mrs.  Willard  perhaps  exaggerated  the  glories  of  a  New- 
England  village,  as  I  did  ;  but  never  since,  in  New-England 
towns,  has  there  been"  the  same  vitality,  so  numerous  a  circle 
of  educated  men,  or  such  charming  and  lively  women. 
Middlebury  seemed  to  her,  as  Portsmouth  seemed  to  Daniel 
Webster,  at  this  period — 1807 — superior,  in  social  fascina- 
tion, to  any  places  in  which  he  subsequently  lived.  And 
never  will  that  peculiar  charm  of  the  old  New-England 
towns  return.  The  life  and  culture  of  such  places  as  Stock- 
bridge,  Northampton,  Rutland,  Middlebury,  Keene,  Ports- 
mouth, Norwich,  Newport,  are  now  absorbed  in  cities  ;  and 
it  is  only  in  the  prosperous  environs  of  cities  that  social  life, 
in  country  places,  is  now  enjoyed  as  it  once  was.  The  old 
centres  of  social  influence  are  dead,  formal,  and  dismal.  It 
is  the  universal  complaint  that  society  in  all  these  towns 
has  degenerated.  And,  not  only  from  the  deserted  villages 
of  New  England  has  glory  passed  away,  but  from  rural  dis- 
tricts. The  farms,  once  cultivated  by  intelligent  and  re- 
ligious Puritans,  are  being  left  to  run  to  waste,  or  are  taken 
up  by  Irish  and  German  laborers  ;  and  the  blooming  daugh- 
ters of  these  prosperous  farmers  have  deserted  their  homes, 
twenty  years  ago,  for  cotton-mills,  and  now  for  obscure  po- 
sitions in  crowded  cities  behind  the  counters  of  retail  shops, 
or  in  the  back-rooms  of  milliners  and  mantua-makers.  The 
idea  that  labor  degrades,  and  the  country  stultifies,  is  born 
of  sentimental  and  sensational  novels,  and  is  the  fruit  of  a 
senseless  desire  for  luxury  and  show.  So  that  the  old  race 
is  fast  running  out,  and  another  generation  may  see  the 
old  scenes  of  healthy  and  honorable  labor  occupied  only  by 
summer  tourists,  or  bigoted  and  ignorant  foreigners.  True, 
manufacturing  towns  have  sprung  up  on  every  river's  bank, 
but  these  are  more  uninteresting  to  me  than  the  gloomy 


YOUTII   OF  EMMA   WILLARD.  27 

solitude  of  dessrted  streets,  since  their  populations,  with 
few  exceptions,  lack  those  qualities  of  mind  and  soul  which 
give  dignity  to  life.  Better  is  a  graveyard  with  trees  and 
flowers  and  hills,  than  a  treadmill  for  slaves. 

Mrs.  Willard,  during  the  time  she  taught  in  Middlebury, 
before  her  marriage,  kept  a  journal  or  diary,  in  which  she 
records,  not  experiences  in  religious  life,  like  most  journals 
of  that  age,  but  the  facts  and  observations  of  her  daily  life. 
She  dreads  calumny  and  misrepresentation;  she  suffers 
from  too  enthusiastic  feelings ;  she  anticipates  more  than 
she  enjoys ;  she  attends  parties  and  balls ;  she  has  an  intense 
relish  for  agreeable  society ;  she  moralizes  on  passing  events ; 
she  quivers  over  the  wounds  which  her  sensitive  nature 
suffers ;  she  speculates  on  the  basis  of  friendship,  and  pants 
for  it  as  food  for  her  soul ;  she  criticises  sermons,  especially 
those  which  attempt  to  reconcile  free-agency  with  divine 
decrees,  the  staple  of  which  too  many  sermons  in  those  days 
were  made ;  she  is  disappointed  in  men  of  great  reputa- 
tion ;  she  admires  the  argumentative  powers  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Merrill,  the  classmate  of  Webster ;  she  is  pleased  with  the 
attention  shown  her  in  social  circles ;  she  chronicles  the 
letters  she  writes,  and  the  visits  she  makes,  and  the  sermons 
she  hears ;  she  writes  her  dreams  of  literary  success,  and 
the  subjects  on  which  she  intends  to  treat ;  alludes  to  her 
poetical  pieces  with  more  humility  than  she  has  had  the 
credit  for ;  she  describes  her  historical  studies,  and  literary 
labors,  her  paintings,  and  her  poems,  her  interviews  with 
prominent  people,  the  Starrs,  the  Swifts,  and  the  Chipmans, 
the  Latimers  and  the  Frosts,  her  large  correspondence,  and 
her  conversation  even  on  interesting  topics,  among  which 
are  the  relations  which  should  exist  between  a  husband  and 
wife. 

In  short,  this  diary,  continued  about  a  year,  contains 
but  little  information  which  would  now  be  interesting.  It 
was  written  without  much  care,  and  reveals  an  intellect  ob- 


28  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

jective  rather  than  subjective.  There  are  no  bursts  of  pas- 
sion, no  subtle  analyses  of  human  feelings,  no  acute  obser- 
vations, no  searching  criticism,  no  original  and  profound 
reflections.  Nor  was  the  journal  intended  to  reveal  an  in- 
ner, but  an  outer  life.  Every  thing  is  sensible,  practical, 
kind,  true.  I  discover  no  deep  enthusiasm  in  any  new 
plans  of  education.  That  time  had  not  yet  come.  She  is 
a  young  lady,  of  twenty-two,  sketching  the  events  and  in- 
cidents of  a  happy  and  useful  life,  having  a  keen  enjoy- 
ment of  the  world  as  it  is,  and  entering  freely  into  its  harm- 
less pleasure  ;  improving  every  opportunity  for  self-educa- 
tion, and  discharging  daily  duties  with  cheerfulness  and 
peace. 


CHAPTER  IL 

MAKKIAGE     OP    MKS.     WILLARD,    AND    PRIVATE    LIFE    AT 
MIDDLEBURY   (1809-1814). 

EMMA  WILLARD  was  married  in  1809,  and  there  are  few 
records  of  her  life  until  she  again  embarked  in  educa- 
tional enterprises,  in  1814.  The  married  life  of  a  young 
woman  of  twenty-two  is  not  very  eventful,  although  it  may 
be  very  happy  and  useful.  Soon  after  marriage,  Dr.  Wil- 
lard  lost  his  office,  and  suffered  financial  reverses ;  and,  for 
four  or  five  years,  it  is  probable  that  there  were  solicitude, 
and  care,  and  straitened  circumstances,  in  his  home  in 
Middlebury.  In  the  few  letters  of  Mrs.  "Wlllard  which  per- 
tain to  this  period  of  trial,  we  perceive  great  loyalty  to  her 
husband's  interest,  and  great  affection.  He  was  naturally 
absent  at  long  periods  from  home,  and  the  charge  of  his  af- 
fairs devolved  upon  his  young  wife,  who  evinced  prudence, 
economy,  and  care.  She  encourages  him  in  his  hopes,  and 
dispels  his  fears.  She  submits  cheerfully  to  his  necessary 
absence.  "  I  regret,"  says  she,  in  a  letter  to  her  husband, 
"  that  your  absence  from  home  must  be  prolonged,  but, 
much  as  I  feel  the  want  of  your  society,  and  much  as  we 
need  your  care,  I  am  not  weak  enough  to  request  you  to 
return  while  exertions  remain  unmade  to  relieve  you  from 
your  embarrassments. 

"  Your  affairs  at  home  have,  I  believe,  suffered  less  by 


30  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

your  absence  than  could  have  been  expected.  Godenow 
has,  I  believe,  prosecuted  the  farming  business,  with  great 
zeal  and  attention.  The  winter-apples  are  gathered ;  the  ci- 
der is  made — twenty-three  barrels  ;  the  potatoes  are  nearly 
all  in  ;  the  buckwheat  is  gathered,  but  lies  on  the  barn-floor 
unthreshed,  which,  by-the-way,  places  us  in  a  predicament 
about  the  wheat ;  the  cows  and  hogs  have  been  fed  accord- 
ing to  your  directions  ;  the  carrots  and  garden  vegetables 
are  out  yet,  but  will  be  gathered  immediately ;  no  injury 
has  been  done  to  the  farm  by  unruly  cattle ;  Wilcox  has 
let  us  have  a  quarter  of  beef. 

"  As  it  respects  myself,  I  have  not  been  five  rods  from 
the  house  since  you  left,  and  it  is  not  probable  I  shall  ex- 
ceed those  bounds  until  you  return.  I  have  seen  no  com- 
pany at  home,  so  you  can  see  I  have  been  a  widow  indeed, 
and,  I  can  add  in  haste,  I  count  the  days  when  I  may  ex- 
pect you  home." 

Thus  was  she  engrossed  in  family  cares  and  duties,  see- 
ing but  little  society,  and  devoted  to  her  infant  son,  born 
in  the  year  1810.  There  are  no  signs  of  unhappiness  or 
discontent  in  altered  circumstances.  There  are  no  repin- 
ings,  no  murmurs,  no  uncheerfulness. 

These  five  years  were  enriched  by  a  constant  corre- 
spondence with  her  father,  Samuel  Hart ;  and  his  letters 
are  model  letters,  such  as  old-fashioned  gentlemen  wrote  to 
their  daughters — dignified,  careful,  religious,  and  full  of 
good  advice.  He  takes  great  satisfaction  in  the  domestic 
happiness  of  his  daughter,  and  details  the  humble  incidents 
of  his  own  happy  home.  And,  though  suffering  acute 
pain  from  a  disease  which  was  hurrying  him  into  the 
grave,  he  is  calm,  philosophical,  and  resigned.  I  am  in- 
clined to  the  opinion  that  he  was  quite  a  remarkable  man, 
and  would  have  done  honor  to  any  station  in  life.  Few 
are  the  farmers  in  these  times  so  intelligent,  so  able,  and 
so  wise.  He  lived  when  old  men  were  revered  as  patri- 


MARRIAGE   OF  MRS.   WILLARD.  31 

arclis,  and  who  had  the  virtues  and  character  of  patri- 
archs. 

I  select  from  the  letters  of  this  uneventful  period  one 
which  Mrs.  Willard  wrote  to  a  female  friend,  as  a  beautiful 
exhibition  of  the  sentiment  of  friendship,  in  which  she  lived, 
and  without  which  her  sympathetic  nature  would  have  suf- 
fered : 

"  You  make  it  a  particular  request  that  I  shall  write  on 
the  first  leaf  of  a  book  which  you  devote  to  friendship. 
With  solemnity  of  thought,  fully  aware  of  what  I  do,  I 
write  on  the  leaf.  There — it  is  done  !  What  is  done  ? 
The  league  of  friendship,  existing  before  in  the  spirit,  is 
now  in  the  letter  also.  You  are  set  apart  from  the  world 
as  it  respects  me — I  as  it  respects  you.  If  I  am  in  need, 
sickness,  or  adversity,  the  world  may  pity,  but  it  is  for  you 
to  relieve.  If  you  are  the  victim  of  misfortune,  then  it 
must  be  me  to  bring  you  relief  and  consolation.  This  is 
not  marriage ;  but  it  is  something  like  it.  Mutually  to 
love,  to  trust,  to  rejoice,  and  mourn  together — such  is  the 
relation  which  subsists  between  Julia  Pierpont  Werne  and 
Emma  Willard." 

One  more  letter,  to  her  brother,  on  the  settlement  of 
her  father's  estate,  in  1813,  is  all  I  can  quote  from  this  pe- 
riod of  her  life,  and  this  is  to  show  her  justice  and  wisdom, 
which  were  marked  qualities  of  mind  until  her  death  : 

"  MIDDLEBTTBT,  December  23,  1813. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  :  In  the  settlement  of  our  father's  es- 
tate it  is  an  object  most  desirable  that  such  an  understand- 
ing be  kept  up  between  us  as  in  the  end  we  shall  all  be 
satisfied.  To  effect  this  it  is  necessary  that  we  frequently 
commune  together,  believing,  in  a  spirit  of  charity  and 
brotherly  love,  that  there  are  none  of  the  heirs  who  do  not 
intend  to  do  right.  I  am  much  pleased  with  the  proposal 
to  settle  the  estate  without  resorting  to  law.  If  it  is  set- 


32  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

tied  according  to  equity,  that  is  sufficient.  And,  if  we  lay 
prejudice  aside,  we  surely  can  be  better  judges  of  that  than 
strangers  can.  In  the  first  place,  I  think  it  ought  to  be 
considered  that,  with  regard  to  the  property  our  father 
left,  we  children  have  not,  in  justice,  any  claim ;  because 
none  of  us,  except,  perhaps,  yourself,  helped  either  to  ac- 
quire or  preserve  it ;  and  I  believe  our  father  thought  he 
gave  you  a  compensation,  and  I  never  heard  but  what  you 
were  satisfied.  We  received  our  existence  in  the  old  man- 
sion. We  were  nursed  in  our  infancy,  and  the  wants  of 
our  childhood  were  supplied.  This,  surely,  does  not  give 
us  any  claim.  But,  with  mother,  the  case  is  different.  She 
entered  the  family  at  an  age  wThen  she  was  capable  of  ren- 
dering assistance  instead  of  requiring  it.  She  has  spent 
more  than  forty  years  of  hard  labor,  care,  and  anxiety,  in 
it,  and  to  her  care  it  is  owing  that  our  large  family  have 
been  brought  up,  and  so  much  of  the  property  remains.  So, 
to  what  is  left,  after  paying  the  debts,  it  follows  that  she 
has  superior  right — enough  to  support  her,  even  if  that 
should  comprehend  the  whole." 

Here  is  a  letter  which,  for  clearness  of  statement,  and 
principles  of  equity,  would  do  credit  to  a  lord-chancellor,  or 
a  second  Daniel,  or  a  Portia.  Its  spirit  should  be  copied 
into  all  codes.  If  such  principles  were  regarded,  all  our 
miserable  lawsuits  about  the  division  of  property  would 
cease.  Widows  would  not  be  grasping,  and  children  would 
not  be  extortionate,  and  legal,  technical  law  would  give 
place  to  the  higher  demands  of  justice  and  equity.  The 
humanity  of  the  letter  is  impressive — like  that  of  the  con- 
duct of  Ambrose  when  he  ordered  the  sale  of  the  sacred 
vessels  of  his  cathedral  for  the  redemption  of  slaves.  This 
is  the  higher  law,  since  it  appeals  to  consciousness — to 
eternal  justice.  When  this  letter  was  written,  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  was  herself  in  straitened  circumstances. 


MARRIAGE  OF  MRS.   WILLARD.  33 

Thus  far  Emma  Willard's  life  had  been  a  labor,  a  disci- 
pline, an  experiment — all  to  fit  her  for  her  future  labors. 
We  see  the  enthusiastic  girl,  the  thoughtful  woman,  the 
devoted  wife.  We  see  an  admirable  fitness  for  the  profes- 
sion of  a  teacher,  but  without  experience  or  originality. 
We  see  a  woman  with  a  keen  enjoyment  of  the  pleasures 
of  society,  and  a  great  appreciation  of  the  certitudes  of 
friendship.  We  see  sense,  sagacity,  will,  enterprise,  and 
duty.  We  are  now  to  see  a  fresh  and  more  glorious  career 
as  a  pioneer  of  elevated  and  thorough  female  education  on 
a  new  plan,  to  which  she  devotes  the  whole  energies  of  her 
earnest  nature.  With  the  consent  of  her  husband  she  now 
resolves  to  found  an  academy  for  boarding-pupils.  It  had 
not  been  wholly  untried  by  other  women,  but  it  was  com- 
paratively new  in  this  country.  She  is  to  assume  a  great 
task — one  of  difficulty  and  responsibility.  And,  more,  she 
is  to  assist  her  husband  in  his  financial  difficulties  ;  yea,  to 
take  the  lead. 

This  leadership  in  supporting  a  family  is  one  of  amazing 
difficulty  and  delicacy.  It  is  a  law  of  Nature  and  of  so- 
ciety that  a  man  must  support  his  family.  It  is  hard  for  a 
proud  man  to  submit  to  this,  and  requires  a  wise  man  to 
concede  gracefully,  when  there  is  an  obvious  necessity. 
Dr.  Willard  appreciates  the  noble  qualities  of  his  wife,  and 
assists  her.  He  is  not  weak,  or  timid,  or  lazy.  He  is  a 
man  of  intellect,  of  character,  and  of  enterprise.  But  he 
sees  that  a  great  enterprise,  like  the  education  of  young 
ladies  in  a  boarding-school,  can  be  best  conducted  by  a 
woman  of  experience,  and  energy,  and  tact.  With  a  false 
pride,  he  would  have  spurned  the  proposal ;  with  a  weak 
mind,  he  would  have  raised  obstacles ;  with  an  unloving 
heart,  he  would  have  been  depressed.  But  he  enters  heart 
and  soul  into  the  undertaking,  giving  his  aid,  his  counsel, 
and  his  experience.  It  is  Mrs.  Willard's  school ;  but,  with- 
out a  generous  and  loving  man,  for  an  assistant,  it  would 


34  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

have  been  a  failure.  He  resigns  no  rights,  he  descends  to 
no  inferior  sphere,  but  does  his  part,  manfully  and  cheer- 
fully, and  allows  his  wife  to  develop  her  energies  in  her 
own  way.  There  is  the  most  perfect  concord,  harmony, 
and  trust.  If  she  is  to  do  the  duty  of  a  teacher,  he  is  also 
to  do  the  duty  of  out-door  supervision,  and  bring  his 
talents  into  the  partnership  which  love  and  confidence 
have  sealed.  He  is  much  older  than  she,  and  hence  she 
has  superior  physical  energies.  But  he  brings  wisdom, 
prudence,  foresight.  He  is  proud  of  a  wife  who  can  thus 
assume  great  trusts  and  duties  without  diminishing  his  dig- 
nity or  happiness.  He  has  been  unfortunate.  He  cannot 
reasonably  expect  to  supply,  from  his  own  earnings,  all  the 
wants  of  an  aspiring  woman.  So  he  gratifies  her  ambi- 
tion, without  losing  his  own. 

I  close  this  short  chapter  by  quoting  one  of  Mrs. 
Willard's  letters,  from  the  able  sketch  of  Rev.  Henry 
Fowler : 

"  When  I  began  my  boarding-school,  in  Middlebury,  my 
leading  motive  was  to  relieve  my  husband  from  financial 
difficulties.  I  had  also  the  further  motive  of  keeping  a 
better  school  than  those  about  me ;  but  it  was  not  till  a 
year  or  two  after  that  I  formed  the  design  of  effecting  an 
important  change  in  education  by  the  introduction  of  a  grade 
of  schools  for  women  higher  than  any  heretofore  known. 
My  neighborhood  to  Middlebury  College  made  me  bitterly 
feel  the  disparity  in  educational  facilities  between  the  two 
sexes ;  and  I  hoped  that,  if  the  matter  was  once  set  before 
the  men  as  legislators,  they  would  be  ready  to  correct  the 
error.  The  idea  that  such  a  thing  might  possibly  be  ef- 
fected by  any  means  seemed  so  presumptuous  that  I  hesi- 
tated to  entertain  it,  and,  for  a  short  time,  concealed  it  even 
from  my  husband,  although  I  knew  he  sympathized  in  my 
general  views.  But  it  was  merely  on  the  strength  of  argu- 
ment I  relied.  I  determined  to  inform  myself,  and  increase 


MARRIAGE  OF  MRS.   WILLARD.  35 

my  personal  influence  and  fame  as  a  teacher,  calculating 
that,  in  this  way,  I  might  be  sought  for  in  other  places, 
where  influential  men  would  carry  my  project  before  some 
Legislature,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  agood  school." 

What  her  school  was  we  have  now  to  examine,  and  also 
her  system  of  instruction  at  Middlebury. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    SCHOOL   AT   MIDDLEBUBr,  1814-1810. 

MRS.  WILLAKD,  when  she  commenced  her  boarding-- 
school at  Middlebury,  projected  those  educational  plans, 
winch  she  afterward  carried  out  with  such  signal  ability 
and  success.  Her  exertions  were  unremitted  and  laborious. 
In  a  short  time  she  had  seventy  pupils.  She  spent  from 
ten  to  twelve  hours  a  day  in  teaching ;  and,  when  she  pre- 
pared for  examination,  as  many  as  fifteen.  She  must  have 
been  a  woman  of  remarkable  physical  strength  and  vigor, 
as  well  as  strength  of  mind  and  character.  Besides  her 
teaching,  s]ie  was  perpetually  investigating  some  new  sub- 
ject, so  that  she  brought  a  class  of  studies  into  her  school 
very  unusual  at  that  time.  It  was  her  object  to  make  her 
pupils  understand  every  subject  which  was  brought  to  their 
attention,  which  demanded  much  talking  and  questioning 
on  her  part,  considering  her  work  wasted  whenever  the 
pupils  failed  in  interest.  The  recitations  were  also  di- 
rected to  the  strengthening  of  the  memory,  that  faculty  for 
which  girls  are  most  distinguished.  And  she  also  taught 
them  the  power  of  communicating  whatever  they  had  ac- 
quired. It  was  very  early  her  aim  to  train  her  pupils  to 
teach  others,  and  her  institution  may  be  regarded  as  a 
seminary  for  the  education  of  teachers. 

It  was  then  she  began  a -series  of  improvements  in  the 


THE  SCHOOL  AT  MIDDLEBURY.  37 

teaching  of  geography,  history,  and  philosophy,  which  drew 
the  attention  of  the  professors  in  the  college,  who  attended 
her  examinations  ;  and  these  examinations  were  fearlessly 
conducted,  and  called  out  great  admiration. 

In  the  treatment  of  pupils  there  was  no  flattery — neither 
to  them  personally,  nor  of  them  to  their  parents — as  is  the 
custom,  too  often,  in  our  modern  fashionable  boarding- 
schools,  whenever  the  end  is  to  get  as  many  pupils  as  pos- 
sible, and  make  as  much  out  of  them  as  possible,  and  where 
nothing  but  the  most  glowing  representations  are  made  to  pa- 
rents, especially  in  reference  to  music,  whether  the  pupil  has 
a  genius  for  it  or  not.  Mrs.  Willard  ever  spoke  of  the  im- 
perfections and  the  faults  of  her  pupils  to  their  parents,  but 
only  with  the  view  to  their  improvement.  And,  so  plainly 
did  she  write,  that  some  might  have  been  offended.  In  a 
letter  to  Mrs.  Skinner,  1814,  she  says  :  "  I  have  dwelt  upon 
Susan's  faults,  and  touched  lightly  upon  her  good  qualities. 
These  we  are  all  sensible  of.  I  may  have  wounded  your 
feelings  in  pursuing  a  course  directly  opposite  to  the  com- 
mon one ;  but  my  aims  in  the  improvement  of  my  pupils 
are  high." 

One  of  the  peculiarities  of  Mrs.  Willard's  life  was  her 
extensive  correspondence,  from  her  earliest  experience  as  a 
teacher.  At  first  her  letters  were  written  to  her  family  and 
her  intimate  friends.  These  letters  are  letters  of  friend- 
ship, showing  from  the  first  her  enlarged  heart  and  her' 
affectionate  sympathies.  She  wrote  to  her  pupils  as  well 
as  to  her  friends.  She  gave  them  encouragement,  but  did 
not  conceal  defects.  She  was  too  sincere  to  flatter  either 
parents  or  pupils.  She  delighted  in  giving  friendly  advice 
to  all  who  were  younger  than  herself.  This  is  ever  con- 
nected with  teaching — the  unpaid,  unappreciated,  unre- 
warded part  of  it — the  communication  of  knowledge  for  its 
own  sake.  This  appears  in  a  letter  she  wrote  to  her  young- 
er sister,  Almira,  in  1814,  when  she  too  had  just  embarked 


38  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

in  the  profession  of  teaching,  and  to  which  she  also  de- 
voted herself  to  the  decline  of  life.  Almira  appears  to 
have  been  her  favorite  sister,  whose  career  as  a  teacher  and 
author  has  been  signally  successful.  When  she  was  just 
embarking  upon  her  career  in  Berlin,  her  sister  thus  writes : 
"  As  I  have  but  a  few  moments  to  write,  I  believe  it  would 
be  most  profitable  to  spend  that  time  in  endeavoring  to 
give  you  'some  good  advice."  [Mrs.  Willard  is  now  her- 
self but  twenty-seven.]  "  In  the  first  place,  refrain  from 
pampering  your  imagination  too  much  with  novels.  You 
and  I  ought  rather  to  consult  our  understanding.  A  person 
who  has  the  voyage  of  life  before  her,  with  too  much  ima- 
gination for  her  understanding,  is  a  vessel  on  a  boisterous 
ocean,  with  too  much  sail,  exposed  to  a  thousand  accidents. 
In  the  next  place,  be  economical  both  of  your  time  and 
money.  True,  the  sun  shines  to-day ;  but  it  may  storm  to- 
morrow. Thirdly,  in  intercourse  with  the  world,  seek 
rather  to  avoid  censure  than  to  attract  attention."  Here 
we  see  the  early  development  of  that  practical  turn  of 
mind  and  good  sense  which  never  deserted  her. 

Almira  Hart,  a  younger  sister,  seems  to  have  had  very 
early  her  confidence.  Two  years  before,  she  had  recom- 
mended her  as  a  preceptress  for  the  Westfield  Academy, 
highly  extolling  her  proficiency,  diligence,  and  accomplish- 
ments, especially  in  painting  and  embroidering. 

Mrs.  Willard  had  not  been  long  in  her  school  at  Mid- 
dlebury,  before  she  began  to  project  plans  for  the  further- 
ance of  female  education.  The  following  letter,  to  her 
friend,  the  wife  of  Governor  Skinner,  in  1815,  shows  how 
much  this  great  object  occupied  her  active  mind :  "  I  thank 
you  for  your  favorable  opinion  of  my  exertions  in  my 
school,  and  I  am  not  so  modest  as  to  say  that  I  do  not 
think  I  have  in  some  degree  deserved  them.  Certainly, 
when  I  compare  what  I  have  done  with  my  ideas  of  perfec- 
tion, I  have  much  cause  to  be  humbled ;  but,  when  I  com- 


THE  SCHOOL  AT  MIDDLES  URY.  39 

pare  my  labors  with  what  are  generally  done  in  schools  of 
a  similar  kind,  I  feel  some  cause  to  be  satisfied  with  my 
own.  I  am  gratified  with  your  sentiments  on  female  edu- 
cation ;  and  I  wish  legislators  thought  as  you  do  and  I  do." 
They  can  expend  thousands  for  the  education  of  male 
youths,  but  when  was  any  thing  ever  done  by  the  public 
to  promote  that  of  females  ?  And  what  is  the  reason  of 
it  ?  It  is  not  because  the  expense  is  valued,  nor  because 
fathers  do  not  love  their  daughters  as  well  as  their  sons. 
It  is  partly  from  inattention  to  the  subject,  and  partly  from 
the  absurd  prejudice  that,  if  women's  minds  were  cultivated, 
they  would  forget  their  own  sphere,  and  intrude  themselves 
into  that  of  men.  And  whence  arises  this  ?  Not  from  a 
liberal  and  candid  investigation  of  the  organization  of  the 
female  mind  in  general,  but  because  a  few  individuals  of 
masculine  minds  have  forcibly  broke  through  every  impedi- 
ment, and  rivalled  the  men  even  in  their  own  department. 
These,  however,  do  not  constitute  the  rule,  but  the  exception. 
They  might  as  well  reason  that,  because  there  is  now  and 
then  a  brawny  woman  who  can  lift  a  barrel  of  cider,  her 
whole  sex  should  be  kept  constantly  within-doors  and  not 
allowed  to  exercise,  lest,  if  they  should  attain  the  full  per- 
fection of  their  bodily  strength,  they  would  contest  the 
prize  upon  the  wrestling  ground,  or  attempt  to  take  the 
scythe  and  the  hoe  from  the  hands  of  men,  and  turn  them 
into  the  kitchen.  The  truth  is  that,  when  men  suffer 
from  mortification  in  being  rivalled  by  women  in  point 
of  strength  either  of  body  or  mind,  they  suffer  a  thou- 
sand times  from  their  weakness.  How  many  a  man  has 
lived  straitened  and  depressed  in  his  circumstances,  or  been 
absolutely  ruined  as  to  his  property,  because  his  wife  had 
a  childish  partiality  to  this  place  or  that;  and  she  chose 
it  because  she  chose  it;  or  because  his  wife  wanted  to 
appear  as  her  neighbors  appeared,  without  considering 
whether  her  husband's  purse  might  compare  with  her 


40  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

neighbor's ;  or  whether  her  neighbors  were  not  indulging 
their  vanity  to  their  ruin  !  What  boots  it,  to  a  man  who 
has  so  weak  a  thing  for  a  wife,  how  many  elegant  pieces 
of  embroidery  she  may  have  wrought  in  her  youth,  or  how 
bright  a  red  or  green  she  may  have  produced  upon  paper, 
or  even  that  she  possessed  the  most  cultivated  manners, 
and  all  those  soft  attractions  that  are  capable  of  dissolving 
his  soul  in  fondness  ?  Untaught  to  form  any  extended 
views,  destitute  of  any  strength  of  reason,  they  are  in  her 
hands  but  a  delicious  poison,  or  it  may  be  a  lure  to  destruc- 
tion. I  have  taken  a  view  of  woman  merely  as  a  wife  ;  but, 
taking  also  the  view  as  a  mother,  the  importance  of  her 
character  rises  almost  infinitely.  When  we  consider  that 
the  character  of  the  next  generation  will  be  formed  by  the 
mothers  of  this,  how  important  does  it  become  that  their 
reason  should  be  strengthened  to  overcome  their  insignifi- 
cant vanities  and  prejudices,  otherwise  the  minds  of  their 
sons,  as  well  as  of  their  daughters,  will  be  tinctured  by 
them  !  I  think  the  business  of  education  is  not  to  counter- 
act the  decision  of  Nature,  but  to  perfect  ourselves  in  Na- 
ture's plan.  She  has  destined  man  for  the  more  hard}T, 
woman  for  the  softer,  employments  of  life.  She  has  writ- 
ten this  language  upon  their  outward  forms,  and  it  is  no 
less  distinguishable  in  the  texture  of  their  minds.  Woman 
seeks  not  to  be  admired  for  her  strength,  but  to  be  beloved 
for  her  softness  ;  and  she  readily  yields  the  palm  of  one  for 
"the  endearing  mind  of  the  other.  But,  because  the  arm  of 
a  woman  is  naturally  weaker  than  that  of  a  man,  and  more 
polished  and  beautiful,  shall  she  refrain  from  using  and  im- 
proving that  portion  of  her  strength  which  Nature  has 
given  it,  and  on  which  alone  its  usefulness  depends  ?  What 
a  beautiful  symmetry  do  we  find  in  the  plans  of  Nature — 
one  thing  exactly  fitted  to  another !  Man,  as  it  respects 
every  earthly  object,  is  an  independent  being.  He  feels 
himself  endowed  with  force  to  defend,  resist,  or  conquer ; 


THE  SCHOOL  AT  MIDDLEBUKY.  41 

but  he  wants  a  motive  to  exert  those  faculties.  In  his 
heart  are  the  materials  of  an  ardent  affection,  which  give 
an  indefinable  uneasiness  if  no  subject  is  presented  on 
which  to  fix  them.  Shall  he  fix  them  on  his  fellow-man  ? 
Endowed  with  the  same  faculties,  they  want  not  each  oth- 
er's assistance  ;  and,  what  is  a  still  stronger  objection,  their 
pursuits  are  the  same,  and  there  is  a  rivalship  of  interest, 
even  jealousy,  between  them ;  there  is  in  their  hearts  a 
wish  to  be  admired.  What  they  find  to  admire  in  each  oth- 
er, is  what  they  profess  or  wish  to  be  thought  to  possess 
themselves.  And,  apart  from  these  grounds  of  jealousy, 
man  feels  a  want  of  some  friend  who  he  knows  is  devoted 
to  him  ;  to  whom  he  feels  his  existence  to  be  necessary,  and 
who  will  watch  over  him  in  sickness  and  soothe  him  in  sor- 
row. These  he  cannot  find  in  man.  But  he  finds  them  all 
in  woman.  In  her  his  restless  ambition  reposes ;  to  pro- 
vide for  her  and  to  defend  her  gives  him  a  motive  to  exert 
his  utmost  strength.  He  cheerfully  devotes  his  life  to  de- 
fend her.  She  seeks  not  to  rival  him,  in  his  peculiar  excel- 
lences, but  she  admires  him  as  he  wishes  to  be  admired. 
She  feels  her  dependence  upon  him ;  his  life  seems  more 
precious  to  her  than  her  own,  and  she  watches  every  symp- 
tom of  its  decline  with  mor.e  than  equal  anxiety.  Leaning 
on  his  arm,  she  feels  a  safety  even  in  the  storm  and  the 
tempest,  and  almost  ascribes  to  him  that  almighty  force 
which  controls  the  very  elements. 

"  Excuse  me.  I  began  upon  the  subject  which  most  in- 
terests me — female  education  ;  and,  as  my  imagination  be- 
came warm,  I  followed  it  whithersoever  it  led." 

This  letter,  from  a  lady  of  twenty-eight,  shows,  to  my 
mind,  a  very  superior  intellect,  and  profound  observation  of 
life  and  Nature.  She  unfolds  her  very  soul.  She  is  frank 
and  acute — feminine  and  powerful,  without  any  tincture  of 
those  "  women's  rights  "  which  neither  the  Gospel,  nor  Na- 
ture, nor  experience,  recognizes.  She  seeks  to  educate 


42  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

woman  so  that  she  may  be  the  friend  and  helpmeet  of  her 
husband,  and  the  sound  educator  of  her  children,  admitting 
her  inferiority  to  man  in  energy  and  strength,  both  of  body 
and  mind — yet  necessary  to  him — and  respected  by  him  in 
proportion  to  the  qualities  which  are  developed  by  educa- 
tion. There  are  no  envious  stings  and  slurs.  To  her  lov- 
ing and  exalted  eyes  man  appears  as  he  did  to  the  women 
of  chivalry — the  protector,  the  admirer,  and  the  friend. 
How  healthy  and  elevated  the  sentiments  of  this  letter, 
worthy  to  be  written  in  letters  of  gold,  and  far  in  advance 
of  the  common  doctrines  which  women,  in  these  days  of 
progress  and  light,  are  apt  to  entertain  in  reference  to  their 
husbands  !  She  pleads  for  education — equal  education — 
only,  however,  that  the  woman  may  become  the  better  wife 
and  mother. 

I  quote  a  part  of  another  letter,  to  one  of  her  pupils,  in 
1815,  to  show  the  relation  she  assumed  to  them,  for  it  is  in 
her  letters  that  her  talents  are  most  apparent,  since  in  these 
she  was  most  natural,  straightforward,  and  sensible.  When 
she  gave  utterance  to  her  views  in  sober  prose,  when  her 
heart  prompted  her  genius,  when  she  spoke  from  experi- 
ence, she  was  always  wise  and  forcible  ;  as  Madame  de  Stacl 
has  so  well  said,  "  If  persons  would  only  say  what  they 
really  feel  and  think,  they  would  never  be  dull  or  unim- 
pressive." 

"  DEAR  EMILY  :  It  is  natural  that,  after  having  so  ex- 
cellent a  mother,  you  should  feel  at  times  as  if  the  world 
was  a  desert — that  there  was  scarcely  any  one  left  that 
would  befriend  you  ;  but,  my  dear  child,  you  must  not  en- 
courage such  desponding  thoughts.  I  do  not  advise  you 
to  forget  your  mother.  No — you  must  never  forget  the 
counsels  she  has  given  you ;  and,  above  all,  you  must 
recollect  the  excellent  example  she  has  left  you.  'She  is 
taken  from  you,  but  her  immortal  spirit  may  hover  over 


THE   SCHOOL  AT  MIDDLEBUEY.  43 

you,  to  rejoice  in  your  virtues,  and  mourn  for  your  faults. 
Endeavor  to  bear  her  loss  with  fortitude.  Consider  how 
you  may  best  discharge  the  duties  of  life.  For  the  sake  of 
your  father,  put  on  as  cheerful  a  countenance  as  you  can, 
and  endeavor,  by  every  attention,  to  beguile  him  of  his 
sorrows. 

"  And,  in  the  choice  of  your  intimate  friends,  my  dear, 
much  of  your  prosperity  and  happiness  will  depend  ;  and, 
trust  me,  you  will  find  your  advantage  in  selecting  them 
from  those  who  are  older  and  wiser  than  yourself.  A  young 
girl  like  you  wants  friends  to  advise  her ;  and  remember 
that,  at  all  times,  it  is  better  for  you  to  act  from  the  best 
judgment  you  can  for  yourself,  than  to  go  for  advice  to  a  per- 
son no  wiser  than  yourself.  Such  a  person,  no  doubt,  may 
feel  attached  to  you,  but  she  would  be  apt  to  advise  you  in 
a  way  she  thought  would  please  you,  but  without  thinking 
sufficiently  on  the  consequences  from  following  her  advice. 
Those  consequences  she  might  not  feel,  but  you  might  to 
your  sorrow.  The  responsibility  of  your  conduct  falls  upon 
yourself  alone.  Again,  those  of  your  own  age  will  often 
advise  you  wrong,  from  ignorance.  To  them,  as  to  you,  the 
path  of  life  is  yet  untrodden.  But,  when  you  go  to  one 
wiser  and  older  than  yourself  for  counsel,  perhaps  she  can 
look  back  upon  some  case  in  her  own  life  resembling  it, 
when  she  herself  acted  as  would  be  right  for  you  to  act,  or 
acted  wrong,  and  rued  the  consequences.  I  think  you  may 
always  depend  on  the  friendship  of  my  sister  Almira,  but 
Miss  Nancy  Wells  would  be  a  still  better  adviser.  I  have 
mentioned  none  but  females,  because  I  conceive  it  indis- 
putably necessary  to  a  young  lady  conducting  at  all  times 
with  propriety  that  she  may  have  able  female  advisers." 

The  following  letter,  written  to  her  sister  Almira,  in 
1815,  is  the  earliest  I  have  found  among  her  writings  to 
this  favorite  sister,  and  coadjutor  in  the  cause  of  female 


44  THE   LIFE   OP  EMMA  WILLARD. 

education.     It  shows  the  gravity  and  dignity  which  marked 
this  period  of  her  life. 

"MiDDLEBURY,  July  30,  1815. 

"DEAR  SISTER  :  You  think  it  strange  that  I  should  con- 
sider a  period  of  happiness  as  more  likely  than  any  other 
to  produce  future  misery.  I  know  I  did  not  sufficiently 
explain  myself.  Those  tender  and  delicious  sensations 
which  accompany  successful  love,  while  they  soothe  and 
soften  the  mind,  diminish  its  strength  to  bear  or  to  con- 
quer difficulties.  It  is  the  luxury  of  the  soul ;  and  luxury 
always  enervates.  A  degree  of  cold  that  would  but  brace 
the  nerves  of  the  hardy  peasant,  would  bring  distress  or 
death  to  him  who  had  been  pampered  by  ease  and  indul- 
gence. This  life  is  a  life  of  vicissitude.  A  period  of  hap- 
piness, by  softening  and  enervating  the  soul,  by  raising  a 
thousand  blissful  images  of  the  future,  naturally  prepares 
the  mind  for  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  disappointment, 
and  unfits  us  to  bear  it ;  while,  on  the  contrary,  a  period 
of  adversity  often  strengthens  the  mind,  and,  by  destroy- 
ing inordinate  anticipation  of  the  future,  gives  a  relish  to 
whatever  pleasures  may  be  thrown  in  our  way.  This,  per- 
haps you  may  acknowledge,  is  generally  true ;  but  you 
cannot  think  it  applies  to  your  case — otherwise  than  that 
you  acknowledge  yourself  liable  to  disappointment  by 
death.  But  we  will  pass  over  that,  and  we  will  likewise 
pass  over  the  possibility  of  your  lover's  seeing  some  object 
that  he  will  consider  more  interesting  than  you,  and  like- 
wise that  you  may  hereafter  discover  some  imperfection  in 
his  character.  We  will  pass  this  over,  and  suppose  that 
the  sanction  of  the  law  has  been  passed  upon  your  connec- 
tion, and  you  are  secured  to  each  other  for  life.  It  will  be 
natural  that,  at  first,  he  should  be  much  devoted  to  you ; 
but,  after  a  while,  his  business  must  occupy  his  attention. 
While  absorbed  in  that  he  will  perhaps  neglect  some  of 
those  little  tokens  of  affection  which  have  become  neces- 
sary to  your  happiness.  His  affairs  will  sometimes  go 


THE  SCHOOL  AT  MIDDLEBURY.  45 

wrong,  and  perhaps  he  will  not  think  proper  to  tell  you 
the  cause ;  he  will  appear  to  you  reserved  and  gloomy,  and 
it  [will]  be  very  natural  in  such  a  case  for  you  to  imagine 
that  he  is  displeased  with  you,  or  is  less  attached  than  for- 
merly. Possibly  you  may  not  in  every  instance  manage  a 
family  as  he  has  been  accustomed  to  think  was  right,  and 
he  may  sometimes  hastily  give  you  a  harsh  word  or  a  frown. 
But  where  is  the  use,  say  you,  of  diminishing  my  present 
enjoyment  by  such  gloomy  apprehensions  ?  Its  use  is  this, 
that,  if  you  enter  the  marriage  state  believing  such  things 
to  be  absolutely  impossible,  if  you  should  meet  them,  they 
would  come  upon  you  with  double  force.  We  should  en- 
deavor to  make  a  just  estimate  of  our  future  prospects,  and 
consider  what  evils,  peculiar  situations  in  which  we  may  be 
placed,  are  most  likely  to  beset  us,  and  endeavor  to  avert 
them  if  we  can  ;  or,  if  we  must  suffer  them,  to  do  it  with 
fortitude,  and  not  magnify  them  by  imagination,  and  think 
that,  because  we  cannot  enjoy  all  that  a  glowing  fancy  can 
paint,  there  is  no  enjoyment  left.  I  hope  I  shall  see  Mr. 

L .     I  shall  be  very  glad  to  have  you  come  and  spend 

the  winter  with  me,  and,  if  he  could  with  propriety  accom- 
pany you,  I  should  be  glad  to  see  him.  I  am  involved  in 
care.  There  [are]  forty  in  our  family  and  seventy  in  the 
school.  I  have,  however,  an  excellent  house-keeper  and  a 
very  good  assistant  in  my  school.  You  seem  to  have  some 
wise  conjectures  floating  in  your  brain,  but,  unfortunately 
for  your  skill  in  guessing,  they  have  no  foundation  in  truth. 
"  Little  John  says  I  must  tell  you  he  has  learned  a  great 
deal.  He  goes  to  a  little  children's  school,  and  is  doing 
very  well.  Doctor  has  not  yet  gone  to  Pittsfield  after 
mother,  but  expects  to  set  out  this  week.  We  both  feel 
very  unpleasantly  that  he  could  not  have  gone  before,  but 
a  succession  of  engagements  made  it  impossible. 
"  Yours  affectionately, 

"EMMA  WILLABD." 


46  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

It  would  be  easy  to  quote  numerous  letters  which  Mrs. 
Willard  wrote  during  the  few  years  she  continued  her 
school  at  Middlebury — to  her  parents,  full  of  affection  and 
respect ;  to  her  friends,  full  of  sympathy  and  kindness  ;  and 
this  amid  the  press  of  duties,  in  which  she  ever  seemed  to 
glory.  And,  amid  all  her  aspirations  and  labors  to  elevate 
women,  it  is  duties  upon  which  she  dwells,  and  never  upon 
rights. 

But  other  things  filled  her  mind.  It  was  in  1817  and 
1818  that  her  soul  panted  for  a  wider  sphere — some  insti- 
tution which  she  should  direct  which  had  the  sanction  and 
encouragement  of  men  of  position,  and  the  aid  of  legisla- 
tive bodies.  Her  correspondence  with  the  famous  men  of 
the  day  in  reference  to  her  plans  is  very  extensive. 

To  Daniel  Kellogg  she  writes :  "I  depend  upon  my 
examinations  not  only  for  the  reputation  of  my  school,  but 
for  ultimately  effecting  a  change  in  the  system  of  female 
education,  which  I  believe  to  be  of  great  importance,  not 
only  to  my  own  sex,  but  to  society  in  general.  I  take  un- 
wearied pains  to  prepare  my  pupils  for  examination,  not 
sparing  myself  when  any  thing  can  be  done  for  their  bene- 
fit." 

To  President  Monroe  she  writes :  "  The  authoress  pre- 
sumes to  offer  to  you  this  plan  for  improving  the  education 
of  females  by  instituting  public  seminaries,  under  the  inspec- 
tion of  those  exalted  characters  whose  object  it  is  to  promote 
the  welfare  of  our  country  and  the  happiness  of  mankind. 
Possibly  you  may  consider  this  plan  as  visionary,  but  its 
authoress  is  not  a  visionary  theorist  who  has  speculated  in 
solitude,  but  for  years  she  has  been  intimately  conversant 
with  female  schools,  and  almost  for  ten  years  has  been  a 
preceptress.  Nor  has  she  written  for  the  sake  of  writing, 
but  to  make  known  a  plan  which  she  believes  is  practi- 
cable. Nor  would  she  shrink  from  any  trial  of  her  faith ; 
for,  such  is  her  conviction  of  the  utility  of  her  plan,  that, 


THE   SCHOOL  AT   MIDELEBURY.  47 

could  it  be  effected  by  any  exertion  or  any  sacrifice  of  her 
own,  neither  the  love  of  domestic  ease  nor  the  ties  of  con- 
sanguinity and  friendship  would  prevent  her  leaving  the 
abodes  of  her  youth  to  embark  her  reputation  and  happi- 
ness on  its  success." 

It  would  thus  appear  that  her  scheme  of  a  public  semi- 
nary, under  the  supervision  of  public  men,  was  deemed  a 
great  novelty  fifty-five  years  ago ;  so  that  she  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  pioneer  of  this  kind  of  enterprise,  carried  on 
successfully  since  in  every  part  of  the  country.  There 
were  female  schools  in  her  day,  as  in  the  days  of  Hannah 
More  ;  there  were  also  convents  in  Catholic  countries,  like 
the  school  of  St.  Cyr,  of  which  Madame  de  Maintenon  was 
the  patron,  where  young  ladies  received  an  excellent  edu- 
cation— in  one  sense,  public  schools ;  but  with  her  origi- 
nated the  idea  of  female  seminaries  under  the  patronage 
and  supervision  of  legislative  bodies. 

To  Judge  Crafts,  an  influential  member  of  Congress, 
she  writes,  in  1817  :  "  Why  should  I  hesitate  to  submit 
my  plans  to  a  good  man  whose  business  and  object  it  is  to 
promote  the  public  good  ?  I  have  sent  to  the  President  a 
manuscript  containing  my  plan  for  improving  the  educa- 
tion of  females,  by  instituting  public  seminaries  for  their 
use.  Nor  do  I  fear  that  Mr.  Monroe  will  regard  my  plan 
with  contempt,  for  I  have  written  on  a  subject  I  under- 
stand. But  I  fear,  amid  the  multiplicity  of  his  concerns,  a 
scheme  coming  from  an  obscure  individual  may  be  thrown 
from  his  mind  before  he  has  duly  considered  it.  I  wish 
the  plan  may  become  a  subject  of  discussion  among  the 
most  liberal  and  enlightened  characters  at  "Washington. 
Those  who  have  young  daughters  will,  I  think,  feel  a  per- 
sonal interest  in  the  subject.  Some  may  be  induced  from 
its  novelty  to  give  it  some  attention,  and  others  from  its 
justice  to  our  sex  and  usefulness  to  society. 

"  Perhaps  you  may  think  I  may  safely  risk  my  plan 


48  THE   LIFE   OF  EMJIA  WILLARD. 

upon  its  merits — that,  if  it  is  good,  it  will  be  sustained ; 
and,  if  not,  it  ought  not  to  be  sustained — that,  if  the 
plan  is  not  good,  it  ought  to  sink.  That  it  will  sustain 
itself,  is  not  to  my  mind  apparent.  This  is  a  world  in 
which  silent,  unpatronized  merit  is  too  often  disregarded, 
while  bustling  impudence  is  fully  noticed." 

To  Judge  Fisk  she  writes :  "  You  may  recollect  my 
plan  of  female  education  which  I  have  recently  committed 
to  paper.  That  plan  will  be  submitted  to  President  Mon- 
roe by  Mr.  Van  Ness.  It  will  be  at  Washington  like  a 
friendless  orphan,  with  none  to  take  its  part.  From  this 
consideration  I  have  ventured  to  address  you  on  its  be- 
half." 

To  General  Van  Schoonhoven  she  writes,  in  1818 :  "  Since 
you  were  in  Middlebury  I  have  had  opportunities  of  com- 
municating my  plan  to  several  gentlemen  who  rank  among 
the  first  characters  of  Vermont.  From  them  it  has  re- 
ceived a  warm  approval.  They  also  give  the  opinion  that 
the  Legislature  of  New  York  would  not  refuse  it  their  pa- 
tronage. Indeed,  in  the  -course  of  two  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  I  wrote  I  have  submitted  my  scheme  to  a 
great  variety  of  characters,  and  there  is  not  one  individual 
of  the  number  but  what  has  approved  of  it,  but  many  have 
sought  to  discourage  any  attempt  to  execute  it  by  saying 
that  the,public  sentiment  was  not  ripe  for  such  a  change. 
It  is  not  unlikely  that  you,  sir,  may  hear  the  same  remarks. 
But  what  are  the  facts  on  which  to  rest  such  an  opinion  ? 
The  defects  of  the  present  mode  of  education  have,  within 
two  or  three  years,  been  made  the  theme  of  declamation  in 
different  colleges  ;  they  have  been  a  common  topic  of  news- 
papers and  other  publications.  When  you  shall  have  con- 
sulted with  your  friends  on  the  propriety  of  forming  such 
an  association  for  improving  education  as  was  proposed,  be 
good  enough  to  write  me  the  result  of  yo;ir  consultation." 

And  again  she  Avrites  to  Dr.  Wells,  of  Hartford :  "  Soon 


THE  SCHOOL  AT  MIDCLEBURY.  49 

after  my  return  from  Connecticut,  General  Van  Schoonho- 
ven,  a  wealthy  citizen  of  Waterford,  New  York,  came  here 
to  place  under  my  care  an  adopted  daughter  and  expected 
heiress.  He  was  accompanied  by  the  parents  of  two  other 
pupils  of  mine  from  that  village.  They  proposed  to  me  to 
remove  my  boarding-school  there  next  spring.  On  this  I 
informed  them  that  my  present  object  was  to  have  it  in  my 
power  to  assist  in  building  up  an  institution  of  a  different 
kind.  I  then  read  to  them  my  plan.  They  were  highly 
pleased  with  it,  and  thought  it  feasible.  They  thought,  also, 
there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  the  Legislature  of 
New  York  to  patronize  it.  Both  Judge  and  Chancellor  Kent, 
of  Albany,  have  advised  young  ladies  to  come  to  me,  since 
they  would  then  learn  something.  These  circumstances 
afford  some  ground  that  the  chancellor's  influence  might  be 
exerted  in  favor  of  my  plan.  I  might  also  tell  you  of  sev- 
eral instances  in  which  prospects  have  opened  to  me  of 
making  influence  in  the  State  of  New  York." 

o 

Again,  to  General  Van  Schoonhoven  she  writes :  "  An 
act  of  incorporation  will  doubtless  pass  without  difficulty. 
The  point  next  to  be  considered  is,  whether  or  not  it  would 
be  expedient  to  make  an  application  for  funds  to  the  next 
Legislature.  If  it  be  decided  to  petition  for  funds  in  the 
course  of  the  winter  (1818),  Dr.  Willard  and  myself  will 
endeavor  to  be  in  Albany  at  the  time.  In  that  case,  it 
would  probably  be  best  to  publish  the  plan  of  education,  so 
as  to  present  each  member  with  a  copy.  Something  also 
might  be  done  to  interest  the  public  mind  by  newspaper 
publication,  and  a  number  have  offered  to  write  in  its 
favor." 

Again,  to  the  same,  in  1819  :  "  I  consider  it  now  settled 
that  we  shall  remove  to  Waterford  as  soon  as  the  roads  are 
tolerable.  Dr.  Willard  informs  me  that  we  can  have  Mr 
D 's  house,  if  a  more  convenient  cannot  be  procured." 

In  the  same  year  she  thus  wrote  to  T.  S.  G.,  Esq. :  "  I 
3 


50  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAKD. 

have  just  received  intelligence  that  the  bill  to  incorporate 
an  institution  in  Waterford  on  the  plan  alluded  to  has 
passed ;  that  the  trustees  have  organized,  and  appointed 
Rev.  Samuel  Blatchford  president ;  that  a  large  and  com- 
modious building  in  Waterford  has  been  taken,  to  which 
Dr.  Willard  and  myself  are  to  remove  as  soon  as  the  roads 
are  settled.  But  the  great  point  still  remains  to  be  gained, 
and  is  now  pending  before  the  Legislature  of  New  York, 
which  is,  whether  or  not  it  will  grant  funds  sufficient  to 
carry  the  plans  into  execution.  A  petition  to  that  effect  is 
now  before  the  Legislature." 

From  a  newspaper  extract,  1819,  we  read  the  follow- 
ing :  "  The  second  edition  of  Mrs.  Willard' s  plan  of  female 
education  is  now  on  the  press.  It  was  last  fall  presented 
in  manuscript  to  Governor  Clinton,  and  received  from  that 
great  man  an  approbation  highly  flattering,  both  as  to  the 
merits  of  the  plan  and  its  execution  as  a  literary  work. 
During  the  winter  it  was  addressed  in  a  printed  form  to  the 
members  of  the  Legislature  of  New  York.  That  enlight- 
ened body,  with  the  liberality  which  has  so  highly  distin- 
guished the  public  councils  of  that  State,  passed  an  act 
incorporating  a  female  seminary  at  "Waterford,  placing  it 
under  the  inspection  of  the  regents  of  the  university,  and 
allowing  it  to  receive  a  share  of  the  literary  fund." 

Thus  Mrs.  Willard,  after  two  years'  deliberation  and 
efforts  with  influential  men,  succeeded  in  having  her  plan 
indorsed  by  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  and  some  aid 
afforded.  And  this  was  effected  by  her  own  perseverance, 
deep  convictions  of-  the  importance  of  the  subject,  and  the 
aid  and  encouragement  of  such  men  as  Governor  Clinton 
and  Chancellor  Kent.  It  is  now  time  to  consider  the  plan 
itself. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
MRS.  WILLAED'S  PLAX  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION: 


should  do  injustice  to  Mrs.  Willard  to  give  a  mere 
extract  or  synopsis  even  of  her  plan,  on  which  was  based 
her  whole  system  of  education,  and  which  was  the  founda- 
tion of  the  female  colleges  of  this  country.  Whatever 
name  her  school  may  go  by,  yet  in  all  essential  respects  it 
was  a  college.  The  plan  contemplated  large  public  build- 
ings, a  library,  a  laboratory,  a  philosophical  apparatus,  a 
large  staff  of  teachers,  a  body  of  trustees,  and  aid  from  the 
Legislature  of  the  State.  It  was  too  great  an  enterprise 
to  be  effectually  carried  on  by  any  individual  —  at  least,  in 
those  times.  It  was  a  public  institution,  and  Mrs.  Willard 
was  merely  the  president  of  it  —  the  founder  —  the  pro- 
prietor. 

It  will  be  seen  that  her  great  idea  was  the  development 
of  the  female  mind  to  the  utmost  perfection  of  its  nature. 
And  this  idea  is  in  harmony  with  the  educational  notions 
of  some  of  the  great  thinkers  of  antiquity.  It  was  not  to 
fill  the  young  mind  with  undigested  knowledge,  as  a  ves- 
sel is  filled  with  water,  and  then  to  continue  to  pour  knowl- 
edge into  the  mind  after  it  was  full  ;  but  also  to  bring  out, 
educo,  what  was  already  there.  It  is  the  perfection  of 
woman's  nature  at  which  she  aimed,  by  an  improved 
method  of  instruction,  and  this  with  the  view  of  making 


52  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

better  wives  and  mothers.  She  is  not  too  severe  on  the 
defects  of  female  education  in  her  day,  especially  when 
left  to  the  mercy  of  "  private  ad  venturers}"  whose  chief 
object  was  money.  She  rightly  thinks  that  the  most  cul- 
tivated talents  should  be  brought  into  exercise,  and  that 
institutions  should  be  endowed,  so  as  to  be  able  to  com- 
mand them.  She  is  in  favor  of  boarding-schools,  in  spite 
of  their  defects,  but  thinks  that  they  should  not  be  mere 
temporary  institutions,  with  the  view  to  present  emolu- 
ment. She  doubts  if  they  can  furnish  sufficient  accom- 
modation, a  library,  or  apparatus  necessary  to  teach  the 
various  branches,  or  even  provide  suitable  instruction,  since 
these  private  schools  cannot  afford  to  have  a  variety  of 
teachers  for  the  different  branches.  Such  were  the  private 
schools  when  she  contemplated  her  plan.  We  are  happy 
to  say  that  a  great  improvement  has  been  made  within  a 
few  years  in  private  female  schools,  and  some  of  them  are 
on  so  large  a  scale  that  we  cannot  see  the  difference  be- 
tween them  and  the  public  schools  in  reference  to  the 
number  of  teachers  employed,  or  the  variety  of  the  studies, 
or  the  excellence  of  discipline,  or  the  amount  of  capital 
employed.  The  only  difference  is,  that  they  are  not  under 
the  supervision  of  a  board  of  trustees,,  and  have  no  public 
funds,  and  no  share  in  the  patronage  of  the  State. 

The  private  schools  too  rarely  have  public  examinations. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  may  be  urged  by  the  friends  and 
patrons  of  private  schools  that  a  board  of  trustees  may  be 
only  a  blind ;  that  it  may  be  made  to  play  into  the  hands 
of  the  principals,  and  is  only  a  form ;  that  examinations 
are  still  more  likely  to  be  perverted ;  that  a  quarter  of  the 
time  of  pupils  is  employed  to  cram  and  read  up  for  such 
occasions  ;  that  real  and  substantial  benefit  of  study  is  all 
lost  in  a  vain  show,  in  order  to  impose  upon  spectators ; 
that  while  examinations,  doubtless,  lead  to  increased  study 
on  the  part  of  some,  this  study  is  not  for  the  attainment 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  53 

of  knowledge  so  much  as  to  make  a  good  appearance  at 
the  close  of  the  term. 

But  if  it  be  conceded  that  private  schools  in  these  days, 
especially  in  great  cities,  are  quite  equal  to  incorporated 
institutions  in  efficiency,  in  discipline,  in  improved  methods, 
in  text-books,  in  a  corps  of  learned  teachers,  and  in  the 
variety  of  instructions,  especially  of  an  ornamental  sort, 
like  music,  painting,  and  dancing,  yet  it  should  be  borne  in 
mind  that  these  improvements  would  not  have  been  made 
were  it  not  for  the  example  set  by  the  incorporated  female 
seminaries,  of  which  that  established  by  Airs.  Willard  was 
the  first  and  the  forerunner,  though  some  followed  in  other 
sections.  It  was  her  object  to  raise  the  standard  of  educa- 
tion, and  give  an  impulse  to  it  everywhere,  which  she  doubt- 
less did.  She  introduced  new  studies,  and  such  as  never 
before  were  thought  fit  for  young  ladies ;  and  she  paid  less 
attention  to  showy  accomplishments  than  solid  intellectual 
improvement.  Her  seminary  was  never  designed  to  be  a 
mere  fashionable  school.  The  daughters  of  the  rich  might 
come  to  it,  but  not  because  they  were  to  devote  themselves 
to  useless  pursuits,  or  indulge  in  idleness  and  frivolity.  A 
fashionable  school,  as  generally  understood,  was  the  object 
of  her  contempt  and  scorn — where  the  daughters  of  igno- 
rant people,  suddenly  enriched,  attend  for  a  year  or  two,  to 
"  finish  "  an  education  never  earnestly  begun ;  where  girls 
of  seventeen  are  put  to  the  study  of  books  which  are  only 
used  in  colleges  for  senior  students,  and  this  when  these 
girls  can  neither  spell  correctly,  nor  write  legibly,  nor  talk 
grammatically;  when  they  are  signally  deficient  in  the 
very  rudiments  of  knowledge  such  as  are  taught  in  com- 
mon schools;  when  these  girls,  thoughtless,  inattentive, 
ignorant,  are  grossly  flattered  and  indulged  and  amused, 
so  that  their  time  may  pass  pleasantly ;  where  their  over- 
indulgent  parents  are  grossly  deceived  as  to  the  advance 
made  by  their  daughters;  where  study  after  study  is  pressed 


54  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

upon  them,  nominally — either  to  gain  commissions  on  the 
articles  sold,  or  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  ignorant  parents, 
who  think  the  more  books  their  daughters  have  looked 
into  the  greater  is  their  proficiency;  where  holidays  and 
amusements  of  all  sorts  are  freely  given — any  thing  to 
please  the  girls — any  thing  to  seduce  them  to  return — 
smiles,  favors,  rewards — such  is  a  fashionable  school ;  and 
the  more  fashionable  as  the  terms  of  admission  are  extrav- 
agant, and  where  the  profits  are  so  large  that  an  establish- 
ment "  run  like  a  factory  "  or  a  boarding-house,  when  once 
the  winds  of  popular  favor  swell  its  sails,  will  enable  the 
worldly  and  shrewd  manager  to  retire  in  a  few  years  with 
a  fortune,  even  for  a  city.  But  all  noted  city  schools  are 
not  of  this  sort ;  but  there  are  enough  of  them  to  bring 
disgrace  upon  female  education,  and  undermine  all  the 
good  a  girl  has  learned  at  home.  She  returns  at  length  to 
her  father's  house  in  Petroleumville,  utterly  spoiled,  with 
false  notions  of  life,  more  ignorant  than  before,  extrava- 
gant, pretentious,  false,  full  of  "  airs,"  without  sentiment 
enough  even  to  be  romantic,  and  without  those  "  undying 
friendships"  which  old-fashioned  school-girls  believed  in, 
and  fancied  they  had  won.  At  nineteen  this  finished  and 
educated  young  lady  sets  up  a  grand  piano,  and  a  pony 
phaeton,  and  amuses  the  empty-headed  beaux,  who  flock  to 
her  parlor,  with  her  French  phrases  and  second-hand  criti- 
cisms, and  the  weak  mother  and  brusque  father  equally 
rejoice  in  her  attainments  and  fascination.  Thus  she  is 
prepared  for  "  society "  and  for  the  duties  of  a  mother  and 
wife;  and  no  one  wonders  when  a  future  estrangement 
takes  place — a  final  separation  from  her  husband,  on  the 
unansvyerable  and  Christian  ground  of  "  want  of  sympathy." 
And  Mrs.  Willard's  healthy  mind,  strongly  fortified  by 
religious  principles,  had  an  equal  contempt  for  money- 
making  schools,  which  pretended  to  be  as  pious  as  those 
religious  newspapers  which  glory, in  advertisements,  and 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          55 

insert  lengthy  editorials  on  stoves.  She  would  make  girls 
religious,  but  not  by  an  appeal  to  "millineries  and  upholster- 
ies ;"  not  by  a  return  to  exploded  superstitions,  or  by  the 
encouragement  of  delusions  which  end  in  fanaticism,  with 
all  the  fierce  intolerance  which  marked  mediaeval  ages. 
Neither  Jesuitism,  with  its  pedantic  routine,  and  principles 
of  expediency,- and  rigid  formalities,  nor  ritualistic  Phari- 
saism, nor  canting  claims  to  superior  goodness,  found  favor 
in  her  eyes,  which  looked  upon  man  and  woman  as  alike 
perverse,  and  in  need  of  constant  watchfulness  to  prevent 
departure  from  virtue.  A  religious  school  which  fed  the 
girls  on  fish-  in  Lent,  or  made  up  for  meagre  fare  with 
beautiful  napkins  and  expensive  china,  was  no  school  to 
her,  who  viewed  hungry  girls,  as  they  must  of  necessity 
be,  after  five  hours  of  confinement  and  study. 

Now,  it  was  Mrs.  Willard's  aim  to  prevent  all  such 
catastrophes,  such  fatal  shocks  to  the  happiness  of  life,  by 
an  education  practical,  real,  and  unpretending — such  as 
would  give  dignity  to  character  and  harmony  to  home — 
more  intellectual  than  what  was  then  customary — the 
higher  branches  of  mathematics,  geometry,  algebra,  his- 
tory, botany,  and  philosophy — yet  not  less  ornamental  nor 
less  religious.  She  also  believed  in  increased  care  to  pre- 
eerve  the  morals  of  the  girls,  both  by  systematic  discipline, 
elevation,  instruction,  and  friendly  advice.  She  would  have 
examinations,  but  they  were  to  be  under  the  scrutiny  of 
honest  and  intellectual  men,  generally  those  of  high  social 
position  and  influence  from  various  parts  of  the  country; 
she  would  give  diplomas,  but  only  to  those  who  deserved 
them  from  long  years  of  earnest  study ;  she  would  win  the 
favor  of  parents,  but  not  by  appealing  to  their  vanity,  or 
cheating  them  by  delusive  representations ;  she  would  se- 
cure the  love  of  the  girls,  but  only  by  winning  their  respect 
and  confidence. 

But,  without  dwelling  further  on  her  method,  we  sub- 


56  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

mit  her  "  plan  "  itself,  in  extenso,  as  it  was  originally  pre- 
sented to  the  New- York  Legislature  : 

AN  ADDRESS  TO  THE  PUBLIC;  PARTICULARLY  TO  THE  MEM- 
BERS OF  THE  LEGISLATURE  OF  NEW  YORK,  PROPOSING 
A  PLAN  FOR  IMPROVING  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  By  EMMA 
WILLARD.  MIDDLEBUEY,  1819.  SECOND  EDITION. 

THE  object  of  this  address  is  to  convince  the  public 
that  a  reform,  with  respect  to  female  education,  is  neces- 
sary ;"  that  it  cannot  be  effected  by  individual  exertion,  but 
that  it  requires  the  aid  of  the  Legislature  :  and  further,  by 
showing  the  justice,  the  policy,  and  the  magnanimity  of 
such  an  undertaking,  to  persuade  that  body  to  endow  a 
seminary  for  females,  as  the  commencement  of  such  ref- 
ormation. 

The  idea  of  a  college  for  males  will  naturally  be  asso- 
ciated with  that  of  a  seminary,  instituted  and  endowed  by 
the  public ;  and  the  absurdity  of  sending  ladies  to  college 
may,  at  first  thought,  strike  every  one  to  whom  this  sub- 
ject shall  be  proposed.  I  therefore  hasten  to  observe  that 
the  seminary  here  recommended  will  be  as  different  from 
those  appropriated  to  the  other  sex  as  the  female  character 
and  duties  are  from  the  male.  The  business  of  the  hus- 
bandman is  not  to  waste  his  endeavors  in  seeking  to  make 
his  orchard  attain  the  strength  and  majesty  of  his  forest, 
but  to  rear  each  to  the  perfection  of  its  nature. 

That  the  improvement  of  female  education  will  be 
considered  by  our  enlightened  citizens  as  a  subject  of  im- 
portance, the  liberality  with  which  they  part  with  their 
property  to  educate  their  daughters  is  a  sufficient  evi- 
dence ;  and  why  should  they  not,  when  assembled  in  the 
Legislature,  act  in  concert  to  effect  a  noble  object,  which, 
though  dear  to  them  individually,  cannot  be  accomplished 
by  their  unconnected  exertions  ? 

If  the  improvement  of  the  American  female  character, 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          57 

and  that  alone,  can  be  effected  by  public  liberality  em- 
ployed in  giving  better  means  of  instruction,  such  improve- 
ment of  one  half  of  society,  and  that  half  which  barbarous 
and  despotic  nations  have  ever  degraded,  would  of  itself 
be  an  object  worthy  of  the  most  liberal  government  on 
earth ;  but,  if  the  female  character  be  raised,  it  must  inevi- 
tably raise  that  of  the  other  sex ;  and  thus  does  the  plan 
proposed  offer,  as  the  object  of  legislative  bounty,  to 
elevate  the  whole  character  of  the  community. 

As  evidence  that  this  statement  does  not  exaggerate 
the  female  influence  in  society,  our  sex  need  but  to  be 
considered  in  the  single  relation  of  mothers.  In  this  char- 
acter we  have  the  charge  of  the  whole  mass  of  individuals 
who  are  to  compose  the  succeeding  generation  during  that 
period  of  youth  when  the  pliant  mind  takes  any  direction, 
to  which  it  is  steadily  guided  by  a  forming  hand.  How 
important  a  power  is  given  by  this  charge !  yet  little  do 
too  many  of  my  sex  know  how  either  to  appreciate  or  im- 
prove it.  Unprovided  with  the  means  of  acquiring  that 
knowledge  which  flows  liberally  to  the  other  sex — having 
our  time  of  education  devoted  to  frivolous  acquirements — 
how  should  we  understand  the  nature  of  the  mind,  so  as 
to  be  aware  of  the  importance  of  those  early  impressions 
which  we  make  upon  the  minds  of  our  children  ?  or  how 
should  we  be  able  to  form  enlarged  and  correct  views  either 
of  the  character  to  which  we  ought  to  mould  them,  or  of 
the  means  most  proper  to  form  them  aright  ? 

Considered  in  this  point  of  view,  were  the  interests  of 
male  education  alone  to  be  consulted,  that  of  females  be- 
comes of  sufficient  importance  to  engage  the  public  atten- 
tion. Would  we  rear  the  human  plant  to  its  perfection, 
we  must  first  fertilize  the  soil  which  produces  it.  If  it 
acquire  its  first  bent  and  texture  upon  a  barren  plain,  it 
will  avail  comparatively  little  should  it  be  afterward  trans- 
planted to  a  garden. 


58  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

In  the  arrangement  of  my  remarks  I  shall  pursue  the 
following  order : 

I.  Treat  of  the  defects  of  the  present  mode  of  female 
education  and  their  causes. 

II.  Consider  the  principles  by  which  education  should 
be  regulated. 

III.  Sketch  a  plan  of  a  female  seminary. 

IV.  Show  the  benefits  which  society  would  receive 
from  such  seminaries. 


DEFECTS    IN    THE    PRESENT    MODE    OF    FEMALE    EDUCATION 
AND  THEIR   CAUSES. 

Civilized  nations  have  long  since  been  convinced  that, 
education,  as  it  respects  males,  will  not,  like  trade,  regulate 
itself;  and  hence  they  have  made  it  a  prime  object  to  pro- 
vide that  sex  with  every  thing  requisite  to  facilitate  their 
progress  in  learning ;  but  female  education  has  been  left  to 
the  mercy  of  private  adventurers ;  and  the  consequence  has 
been  to  our  sex  the  same  as  it  would  have  been  to  the 
other  had  Legislatures  left  their  accommodations  and  means 
of  instruction  to  chance  also. 

Education  cannot  prosper  in  any  community  unless,  from 
ordinary  motives  which  actuate  the  human  mind,  the  best 
and  most  cultivated  talents  of  that  community  can  be 
brought  into  exercise  in  that  way.  Male  education  flour- 
ishes, because,  from  the  guardian  care  of  Legislatures,  the 
presidencies  and  professorships  of  our  colleges  are  some  of 
the  highest  objects  to  which  the  eye  of  ambition  is  di- 
rected. Not  so  with  female  institutions.  Preceptresses 
of  these  are  dependent  on  their  pupils  for  support,  and  are 
consequently  liable  to  become  the  victims  of  their  caprice. 
In  such  a  situation  it  is  not  more  desirable  to  be  a  pre- 
ceptress than  it  would  be  to  be  a  parent  invested  with  the 
care  of  children  and  responsible  for  their  behavior,  and  yet 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  59 

depending  on  them  for  subsistence,  and  destitute  of  power 
to  enforce  their  obedience. 

Feminine  delicacy  requires  that  girls  should  be  edu- 
cated chiefly  by  their  own  sex.  This  is  apparent  from 
considerations  that  regard  their  health  and  conveniences, 
the  propriety  of  their  dress  and  manners,  and  their  domes- 
tic accomplishments. 

Boarding-schools,  therefore,  whatever  may  be  their  de- 
fects, furnish  the  best  mode  of  education  provided  for 
females. 

Concerning  these  schools  it  may  be  observed : 

1.  They  are  temporary  institutions  formed  by  individ- 
uals, whose  object  is  present  emolument.    But  they  cannot 
be  expected  to  be  greatly  lucrative ;  therefore  the  individ- 
uals who  establish  them  cannot  afford  to  provide  suitable 
accommodations  as  to  room.     At  night  the  pupils  are  fre- 
quently crowded  in  their  lodging-rooms ;  and,  during  the 
day,  they  are  generally  placed  together  in  one  apartment, 
where  there  is  a  heterogeneous  mixture  of  different  kinds 
of  business,  accompanied  with  so  much  noise  and  confusion 
as  greatly  to  impede  their  progress  in  study. 

2.  As   individuals   cannot    afford   to  provide   suitable 
accommodations  as  to  room,  so  neither  can  they  afford 
libraries  and  other  apparatus  necessary  to  teach  properly 
the  various  branches  in  which  they  pretend  to  instruct. 

3.  Neither  can  the  individuals   who    establish    these 
schools  afford  to  provide  suitable  instruction.     It  not  un- 
frequently  happens  that  one  instructress  teaches,  at  the 
same  time  and  in  the  same  room,  ten  or  twelve  distinct 
branches.      If  assistants   are  provided,  such   are   usually 
taken  as  can  be  procured  for  a  small  compensation.     True, 
in  our  large  cities  preceptresses  provide  their  pupils  with 
masters,  though  at  an  expense  which  few  can  afford.     Yet 
none  of  these  masters  are  responsible  for  the  general  pro- 
ficiency or  demeanor  of  the  pupils.     Their  only  responsi- 


60  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

bility  is  in  the  particular  branch  which  they  teach ;  and  to 
a  preceptress,  who  probably  does  not  understand  it  herself, 
and  who  is,  therefore,  incapable  of  judging  whether  or  not 
it  is  well  taught. 

4.  It  is  impossible  that  in  these  schools  such  systems 
should  be  adopted  and  enforced  as  are  requisite  for  prop- 
erly classing  the  pupils.     Institutions  for  young  gentle- 
men are  founded  by  public  authority,  and  are  permament ; 
they  are  endowed  with  funds,  and  their  instructors  and 
overseers  are  invested  with  authority  to  make  such  laws 
as  they  shall  deem  most  salutary.    From  their  permanency, 
their  laws  and  rules  are  well  known.     With  their  funds 
they  procure  libraries,  philosophical  apparatus,  and  other 
advantages,  superior  to  what  can  elsewhere  be  found ;  and, 
to  enjoy  these,  individuals  are  placed  under  their  discipline 
who  would  not  else  be  subjected  to  it.     Hence  the  direc- 
tors of  these  institutions  can  enforce,  among  other  regula- 
tions, those  which  enable  them  to  make  a  perfect  classifica- 
tion of  their  students.     They  regulate  their  qualifications 
for  entrance,  the  kind  and  order  of  their  studies,  and  the 
period  of  their  remaining  at  the  seminary.    Female  schools 
present  the  reverse  of  this.    Wanting  permanency,  and  de- 
pendent on  individual  patronage,  had  they  the  wisdom  to 
make  salutary  regulations,  they  could  neither  enforce  nor 
purchase  compliance.      The  pupils   are  irregular  in  their 
times  of  entering  and  leaving  school ;  and  they  are  of  va- 
rious and  dissimilar  acquirements.    Each  scholar,  of  mature 
age,  thinks  she  has  a  right  to  judge  for  herself  respecting 
what  she  is  to  be  taught ;  and  the  parents  of  those  who 
are  not  consider  that  they  have  the  same  right  to  judge 
for  them.     Under  such  disadvantages  a  school  cannot  be 
classed  except  in  a  very  imperfect  manner. 

5.  It  is  for  the  interest  of  instructresses  of  boarding- 
schools  to  teach  their  pupils  showy  accomplishments  rather 
than  those  which  are  solid  and  useful.     Their  object  in 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          Gl 

teaching  is  generally  present  profit.  In  order  to  realize 
this,  they  must  contrive  to  give  immediate  celebrity  to  their 
schools.  If  they  attend  chiefly  to  the  cultivation  of  the 
rnind,  their  work  may  not  be  manifest  at  the  first  glance ; 
but,  let  the  pupil  return  home  laden  with  fashionable  toys, 
and  her  young  companions,  filled  with  envy  and  astonish- 
ment, are  never  satisfied  till  they  are  permitted  to  share 
the  precious  instruction.  It  is  true,  with  the  turn  of  the 
fashion,  the  toys  which  they  are  taught  to  make  will  be- 
come obsolete,  and  no  benefit  remain  to  them  of  perhaps 
the  only  money  that  will  ever  be  expended  on  their  edu- 
cation; but  the  object  of  the  instructress  may  be  accom- 
plished, notwithstanding,  if  that  is  directed  to  her  own 
rather  than  her  pupils'  advantage. 

6.  As  these  schools  are  private  establishments,  their 
preceptresses  are  not  accountable  to  any  particular  per- 
sons. Any  woman  has  a  right  to  open  a  school  in  any 
place ;  and  no  one,  either  from  law  or  custom,  can  prevent 
her.  Hence  the  public  are  liable  to  be  imposed  upon, 
both  with  respect  to  the  character  and  acquirements  of 
preceptresses.  I  am  far,  however,  from  asserting  that  this 
is  always  the  case.  It  has  been  before  observed  that,  in 
the  present  state  of  things,  the  ordinary  motives  which 
actuate  the  human  mind  would  not  induce  ladies  of  the 
best  and  most  cultivated  talents  to  engage  in  the  business 
of  instructing  from  choice.  But  some  have  done  it  from 
necessity,  and  occasionally  an  extraordinary  female  has  oc- 
cupied herself  in  instructing,  because  she  felt  that  impulse 
to  be  active  and  useful,  which  is  the  characteristic  of  a 
vigorous  and  noble  mind;  and  because  she  found  few 
avenues  to  extensive  usefulness  open  to  her  sex.  But,  if 
such  has  been  the  fact,  it  has  not  been  the  consequence  of 
any  system  from  which  a  similar  result  can  be  expected  to 
recur  with  regularity ;  and  it  remains  true  that  the  public 
are  liable  to  imposition,  both  with  regard  to  the  character 
and  acquirements  of  preceptresses. 


62  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Instances  have  lately  occurred  in  wliich  women  of  bad 
reputation,  at  a  distance  from  scenes  of  their  former  life, 
have  been  intrusted  by  our  unsuspecting  citizens  with  the 
instruction  of  their  daughters. 

But  the  moral  reputation  of  individuals  is  more  a  mat- 
ter of  public  notoriety  than  their  literary  attainments; 
hence  society  is  more  liable  to  be  deceived  with  regard  to 
the  acquirements  of  instructresses  than  with  respect  to 
their  characters. 

Those  women,  however,  who  deceive  society  as  to  the 
advantages  which  they  give  their  pupils,  are  not  charged 
with  any  ill  intention.  They  teach  as  they  were  taught, 
and  believe  that  the  public  are  benefited  by  their  labors. 
Acquiring  in  their  youth  a  high  value  for  their  own  super- 
ficial accomplishments,  they  regard  all  others  as  supernu- 
merary, if  not  unbecoming.  Although  these  considerations 
exculpate  individuals,  yet  they  do  not  diminish  the  injury 
which  society  receives,  for  they  show  that  the  worst  which 
is  to  be  expected  from  such  instruction  is  not  that  the 
pupils  will  remain  ignorant,  but  that,  by  adopting  the 
views  of  their  teachers,  they  will  have  their  minds  barred 
against  future  improvement,  by  acquiring  a  disrelish,  if 
not  a  contempt,  for  useful  knowledge. 

7.  Although,  from  a  want  of  public  support,  precep- 
tresses of  boarding-schools  have  not  the  means  of  enforcing 
such  a  system  as  would  lead  to  a  perfect  classification  of 
their  pupils,  and  although  they  are  confined  in  other  re- 
spects within  narrow  limits,  yet,  because  these  establish- 
ments are  not  dependent  on  any  public  body  within  those 
limits,  they  have  a  power  far  more  arbitrary  and  uncon- 
trolled than  is  allowed  the  learned  and  judicious  instruc- 
tors of  our  male  seminaries. 

They  can,  at  their  option,  omit  their  own  duties,  and 
excuse  their  pupils  from  theirs. 

They  can  make  absurd  and  ridiculous  regulations. 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  63 

They  can  make  improper  and  even  wicked  exactions  of 
their  pupils. 

Thus  the  writer  has  endeavored  to  point  out  the  defects 
of  the  present  mode  of  female  education,  chiefly  in  order  to 
show  that  the  great  cause  of  these  defects  consists  in  a  state 
of  things  in  which  Legislatures,  undervaluing  the  impor- 
tance of  women  in  society,  neglect  to  provide  for  their  edu- 
cation, and  suffer  it  to  become  the  sport  of  adventurers  of 
fortune,  who  may  be  both  ignorant  and  vicious. 

OF    THE    PRINCIPLES     BY    WHICH     EDUCATION     SHOULD     BE 
REGULATED. 

To  contemplate  the  principles  which  should  regulate 
systems  of  instruction,  and  consider  how  little  those  prin- 
ciples have  been  regarded  in  educating  our  sex,  will  show 
the  defects  of  female  education  in  a  still  stronger  point  of 
light,  and  will  also  afford  a  standard  by  which  any  plan  for 
its  improvement  may  be  measured. 

Education  should  seek  to  bring  its  subjects  to  the  per- 
fection of  their  moral,  intellectual,  and  physical  nature,  in 
order  that  they  may  be  of  the  greatest  possible  use  to 
themselves  and  others ;  or,  to  use  a  different  expression, 
that  they  may  be  the  means  of  the  greatest  possible  hap- 
piness of  which  they  are  capable,  both  as  to  what  they 
enjoy  and  what  they  communicate. 

Those  youth  have  the  surest  chance  of  enjoying  and 
communicating  happiness  who  are  best  qualified,  both  .by 
internal  dispositions  and  external  habits,  to  perform  with 
readiness  those  duties  which  their  future  life  will  most 
probably  give  them  occasion  to  practise. 

Studies  and  employments  should,  therefore,  be  selected 
from  one  or  both  of  the  following  considerations :  either 
because  they  are  peculiarly  fitted  to  improve  their  facul- 
ties, or  because  they  are  such  as  the  pupil  will  most  prob- 
ably have  occasion  to  practise  in  future  life. 


64:  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

These  are  the  principles  on  which  systems  of  male  edu- 
cation are  founded;  but  female  education  has  not  yet  been 
systematized.  Chance  and  confusion  reign  here.  Not  even 
is  youth  considered  in  our  sex,  as  in  the  other,  a  season 
which  should  be  wholly  devoted  to  improvement.  Among 
families  so  rich  as  to  be  entirely  above  labor,  the  daughters 
are  hurried  through  the  routine  of  boarding-school  instruc- 
tion, and,  at  an  early  period,  introduced  into  the  gay  world, 
and  thenceforth  their  only  object  is  amusement.  Mark  the 
different  treatment  which  the  sons  of  these  families  receive. 
While  their  sisters  are  gliding  through  the  mazes  of  the 
midnight  dance,  they  employ  the  lamp,  to  treasure  up  for 
future  use  the  riches  of  ancient  wisdom,  or  to  gather 
strength  and  expansion  of  mind  in  exploring  the  wonder- 
ful paths  of  philosophy.  When  the  youth  of  the  two  sexes 
has  been  spent  so  differently,  is  it  strange,  or  is  Nature  in 
fault,  if  more  mature  age  has  brought  such  a  difference  of 
character,  that  our  sex  have  been  considered  by  the  other 
as  the  pampered,  wayward  babies  of  society,  who  must 
have  some  rattle  put  into  our  hands  to  keep  us  from  doing 
mischief  to  ourselves  or  others  ? l 

Another  difference  in  the  treatment  of  sexes  is  made  in 
our  country,  which,  though  not  equally  pernicious  to  so- 
ciety, is  more  pathetically  unjust  to  our  sex.  How  often 
have  we  seen  a  student  who,  returning  from  his  literary 
pursuits,  finds  a  sister  who  was  his  equal  in  acquirements, 
while  their  advantages  were  equal,  of  whom  he  is  now 
ashamed  !  While  his  youth  was  devoted  to  study,  and  he 
was  furnished  with  the  means,  she,  without  any  object  of 
improvement,  drudged  at  home  to  assist  in  support  of  the 
father's  family,  and  perhaps  to  contribute  to  her  brother's 
subsistence  abroad ;  and  now,  a  being  of  a  lower  order,  the 

1  Several  noted  writers  have  recommended  certain  accomplishments 
to  our  sex,  to  keep  us  from  scandal  and  other  vices ;  or,  to  use  Mr.  Ad- 
dison's  expression,  "  to  keep  us  out  of  harm's  way." 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  C5 

rustic  innocent  wonders  and  weeps  at  his  neglect.  Not 
only  has  there  been  a  want  of  system  concerning  female 
education,  but  much  of  what  has  been  done  has  proceeded 
from  mistaken  principles. 

One  of  these  is,  that,  without  a  regard  to  the  different 
periods  of  life  proportionate  to  their  importance,  the  edu- 
cation of  females  has  been  too  exclusively  directed  to  fit 
them  for  displaying  to  advantage  the  charms  of  youth  and 
beauty.  Though  it  may  be  proper  to  adorn  this  period  of 
life,  yet  it  is  incomparably  more  important  to  prepare  for 
the  serious  duties  of  maturer  years.  Though  it  is  well  to 
cherish  the  blossom,  it  is  far  better  to  prepare  for  the  har- 
vest. In  the  vegetable  creation,  Nature  seems  but  to  sport 
when  she  embellishes  the  flower ;  while  all  her  serious  cares 
are  directed  to  perfect  the  fruit. 

Another  error  is,  that  it  has  been  made  the  first  object 
in  educating  our  sex  to  prepare  them  to  please  the  other. 
But  reason  and  religion  teach  that  we,  too,  are  primary 
existences ;  that  it  is  for  us  to  move,  in  the  orbit  of  our 
duty,  around  the  Holy  Centre  of  perfection,  the  compan- 
ions, not  the  satellites,  of  men ;  else,  instead  of  shedding 
around  us  an  influence  that  may  help  to  keep  them  in  their 
proper  course,  we  must  accompany  them  in  their  wildest 
deviations. 

I  would  not  be  understood  to  insinuate  that  we  are 
not,  in  particular  situations,  to  yield  obedience  to  the  other 
sex.  Submission  and  obedience  belong  to  every  being  in 
the  universe,  except  the  great  Master  of  the  whole.  Nor 
is  it  a  degrading  peculiarity  to  our  sex  to  be  under  human 
authority.  Whenever  one  class  of  human  beings  derive 
from  another  the  benefit  of  support  and  protection,  they 
must  pay  its  equivalent — obedience.  Thus,  while  we  re- 
ceive these  benefits  from  our  parents,  we  are  all,  without 
distinction  of  sex,  under  their  authority ;  when  we  receive 
them  from  the  government  of  our  country,  we  must  obey 


66  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

our  rulers ;  and,  when  our  sex  take  the  obligations  of  mar- 
riage, and  receive  protection  and  support  from  the  other, 
it  is  reasonable  that  we,  too,  should  yield  obedience.  Yet 
is  neither  the  child,  nor  the  subject,  nor  the  wife,  under 
human  authority,  but  in  subservience  to  the  divine.  Our 
highest  responsibility  is  to  God,  and  our  highest  interest 
is  to  please  Him ;  therefore,  to  secure  this  interest  should 
our  education  be  directed. 

Neither  would  I  be  understood  to  mean  that  our  sex 
^should  not  seek  to  make  themselves  agreeable  to  the  other. 
The  error  complained  of  is,  that  the  taste  of  men,  whatever 
it  might  happen  to  be,  has  been  made  a  standard  for  the 
formation  of  the  female  character.  In  whatever  we  do, 
it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  rule  by  which 
we  work  be  perfect.  For,  if  otherwise,  what  is  it  but  to 
err  upon  principle  ?  A  system  of  education  which  leads 
one  class  of  human  beings  to  consider  the  approbation  of 
another  as  their  highest  object,  teaches  that  the  rule  of 
their  conduct  should  be  the  will  of  beings  imperfect  and 
erring  like  themselves,  rather  than  the  will  of  God,  which 
is  the  only  standard  of  perfection. 

Having  now  considered  female  education,  both  in  the- 
ory and  practice,  and  seen  that  in  its  present  state  it  is, 
in  fact,  a  thing  "  without  form  and  void,"  the  mind  is  natu- 
rally led  to  inquire  after  the  remedy  for  the  evils  if  has 
been  contemplating.  Can  individuals  furnish  this  remedy  ? 
It  has  heretofore  been  left  to  them,  and  we  have  seen  the 
consequence.  If  education  is  a  business  which  might  natu- 
rally prosper  if  left  to  individual  exertion,  why  have  Legis- 
latures intermeddled  with  it  at  all  ?  If  it  is  not,  why  do 
they  make  their  daughters  illegitimates,  and  bestow  all 
their  care  upon  their  sons  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  a  government  to  do  all  in  its  power  to 
promote  the  present  and  future  prosperity  of  the  nation 
over  which  it  is  placed.  This  prosperity  will  depend  on 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          67 

the  character  of  its  citizens.  The  characters  of  these  will 
be  formed  by  their  mothers ;  and  it  is  through  the  mothers 
that  the  government  can  control  the  characters  of  its  future 
citizens,  to  form  them  such  as  will  insure  their  country's 
prosperity.  If  this  is  the  case,  then  it  is  the  duty  of  our 
present  Legislatures  to  begin  now  to  form  the  characters 
of  the  next  generation,  by  controlling  that  of  the  females, 
who  are  to  be  their  mothers,  while  it  is  yet  with  them  a 
season  of  improvement. 

But,  should  the  conclusion  be  almost  admitted  that  our 
sex,  too,  are  the  legitimate  children  of  the  Legislature,  and 
that  it  is  their  duty  to  afford  us  a  share  of  their  paternal 
bounty,  the  phantom  of  a  college-learned  lady  would  be 
ready  to  rise  up  and  destroy  every  good  resolution  which 
the  admission  of  this  truth  would  naturally  produce  in  our 
favor. 

To  show  that  it  is  not  a  masculine  education  that  is 
here  recommended,  and  to  afford  a  definite  view  of  the 
manner  in  which  a  female  institution  might  possess  the 
respectability,  permanency,  and  uniformity  of  operation  of 
those  appropriated  to  males,  and  yet  differ  from  them,  so 
as  to  be  adapted  to  that  difference  of  character  and  duties 
to  which  the  softer  sex  should  be  formed,  is  the  object  of 
the  following  imperfect 

SKETCH    OF   A   FEMALE    SEMINARY. 

From  considering  the  deficiencies  in  boarding-schools, 
much  may  be  learned  with  regard  to  what  would  be  needed 
for  the  prosperity  and  usefulness  of  a  public  seminary  for 
females : 

I.  There  would  be  needed  a  building,  with  commodious 
rooms  for  lodging  and  recitation ;  apartments  fur  the  re- 
ception of  apparatus,  and  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
domestic  department. 

IL  A  library,  containing  books  on  the  various  subjects 


68  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

in  which  the  pupils  were  to  receive  instruction;  musical 
instruments ;  some  good  paintings,  to  form  the  taste  and 
serve  as  models  for  the  execution  of  those  who  were  to  be 
instructed  in  the  art ;  maps,  globes,  and  a  small  collection 
of  philosophical  apparatus. 

III.  A  judicious  board  of  trust,  competent  and  desirous 
to  promote  its  interests,  would,  in  a  female  as  in  a  male 
literary  institution,  be  the  corner-stone  of  its  prosperity. 
On  this  board  it  would  depend  to  provide — 

IV.  Suitable  instruction.     This  article  may  be  subdi- 
vided under  four  heads  : 

1.  Religious  and  moral. 

2.  Literary. 

3.  Domestic. 

4.  Ornamental. 

1.  RELIGIOUS  AND  MORAL. — A  regular  attention  to  reli- 
gious duties  would,  of  course,  be  required  of  the  pupils  by 
the  laws  of  the  institution.     The  trustees  would  be  careful 
to  appoint  no  instructors  who  would  not  teach  religion  and 
morality,  both  by  their  example  and  by  leading  the  minds 
of  their  pupils  to  perceive  that  these  constitute  the  true 
end  of  all  education.    It  would  be  desirable  that  the  young 
ladies  should  spend  part  of  their  Sabbaths  in  hearing  dis- 
courses relative  to  the  peculiar  duties  of  their  sex.     The 
evidences  of  Christianity  and  moral  philosophy  would  con- 
stitute a  part  of  their  studies. 

2.  LITERARY  INSTRUCTION. — To   make   an  exact   enu- 
meration  of  the   branches  of  literature  which   might  be 
taught  would  be   impossible,  unless   the  time  of  the  pu- 
pils' continuance  at  the  seminary  and  the  requisites  for 
entrance   were   previously  fixed.      Such   an   enumeration 
would  be  tedious,  nor  do  I  conceive  that  it  would  be  at  all 
promotive  of  my  object.     The  difficulty  complained  of  is, 
not  that  we  are  at  a  less  what  sciences  we  ought  to  learn, 
but  that  we  have  not  proper  advantages  to  learn   any. 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  G9 

Many  writers  have  given  us  excellent  advice  in  regard  to 
what  we  should  be  taught,  but  no  Legislature  has  provided 
us  the  means  of  instruction.  Not,  however,  to  pass  lightly 
over  this  fundamental  part  of  education,  I  will  mention  one 
or  two  of  the  less  obvious  branches  of  science,  which  I  con- 
ceive should  engage  the  youthful  attention  of  my  sex. 

It  is  highly  important  that  females  should  be  con- 
versant with  those  studies  which  will  lead  them  to  under- 
stand the  operations  of  the  human  mind.  The  chief  use 
to  which  the  philosophy  of  the  mind  can  be  applied  is  to 
regulate  education  by  its  rules.  The  ductile  mind  of  the 
child  is  intrusted  to  the  mother ;  and  she  ought  to  have 
every  possible  assistance  in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  this 
noble  material,  on  which  it  is  her  business  to  operate,  that 
she  may  best  understand  how  to  mould  it  to  its  most  ex- 
cellent form. 

Natural  philosophy  has  not  often  been  taught  to  our 
sex.  Yet  why  should  we  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  great 
machinery  of  Nature,  and  left  to  the  vulgar  notion  that 
nothing  is  curious  but  what  deviates  from  her  common 
course?  If  mothers  were  acquainted  with  this  science, 
they  would  communicate  very  many  of  its  principles  to 
their  children  in  early  youth.  From  the  bursting  of  an 
egg  buried  in  the  fire,  I  have  heard  an  intelligent  mother 
lead  her  prattling  inquirer  to  understand  the  cause  of  the 
earthquake.  But  how  often  does  the  mother,  from  igno- 
rance on  this  subject,  give  her  child  the  most  erroneous 
and  contracted  views  of  the  causes  of  natural  phenomena  ! 
— views  which,  though  he  may  afterward  learn  to  be  false, 
are  yet,  from  the  laws  of  association,  ever  ready  to  re- 
turn, unless  the  active  powers  of  the  mind  are  continually 
upon  the  alert  to  keep  them  out.  A  knowledge  of  natu- 
ral philosophy  is  calculated  to  heighten  the  moral  taste, 
by  bringing  to  view  the  majesty  and  beauty  of  order  and 
design ;  and  to  enliven  piety,  by  enabling  the  mind  more 


70  THE   LITE   OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

clearly  to  perceive,  throughout  the  manifold  works  of  God, 
that  wisdom  in  which  He  hath  made  them  all. 

In  some  of  the  sciences  proper  for  our  sex,  the  books 
written  for  the  other  would  need  alteration,  because  in 
some  they  presuppose  more  knowledge  than  female  pupils 
would  possess ;  in  others,  they  have  parts  not  particularly 
interesting  to  our  sex,  and  omit  subjects  immediately  re- 
lating to  their  pursuits.  There  would  likewise  be  needed 
for  a  female  seminary  some  works  which  I  believe  are  no- 
where extant,  such  as  a  systematic  treatise  on  house- 
wifery. 

3.  Domestic  instruction  should  be  considered  important 
in  a  female  seminary.  It  is  the  duty  of  our  sex  to  regulate 
the  internal  concerns  of  every  family ;  and,  unless  they  be 
properly  qualified  to  discharge  this  duty,  whatever  may  be 
their  literary  or  ornamental  attainments,  they  cannot  be 
expected  to  make  either  good  wives,  good  mothers,  or  good 
mistresses  of  families ;  and,  if  they  are  none  of  these,  they 
must  be  bad  members  of  society ;  for  it  is  by  promoting  or 
destroying  the  comfort  and  prosperity  of  their  own  families 
that  females  serve  or  injure  the  community.  To  superin- 
tend the  domestic  department,  there  should  be  a  respect- 
able lady,  experienced  in  the  best  methods  of  housewifery, 
and  acquainted  with  propriety  of  dress  and  manners.  Un- 
der her  tuition  the  pupils  ought  to  be  placed  for  a  certain 
length  of  time  every  morning.  A  spirit  of  neatness  and 
order  should  here  be  treated  as  a  virtue,  and  the  contrary, 
if  excessive  and  incorrigible,  be  punished  with  expulsion. 
There  might  be  a  gradation  of  employment  in  the  domestic 
department,  according  to  the  length  of  time  the  pupils 
had  remained  at  the  institution.  The  older  scholars  might 
then  assist  the  superintendent  in  instmcting  the  younger, 
and  the  whole  be  so  arranged  that  each  pupil  might  have 
advantages  to  become  a  good  domestic  manager  by  the 
time  she  had  completed  her  studies. 


PLAX  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          71 

This  plan  would  afford  a  healthy  exercise.  It  would 
prevent  that  estrangement  from  domestic  duties  which 
would  be  likely  to  take  place  in  a  length  of  time  devoted 
to  study  with  those  to  whom  they  were  previously  familiar, 
and  would  accustom  those  to  them  who,  from  ignorance, 
might  otherwise  put  at  hazard  their  own  happiness  and 
the  prosperity  of  their  families. 

These  objects  might  doubtless  be  effected  by  a  scheme 
of  domestic  instruction,  and  probably  others  of  no  incon- 
siderable importance.  It  is  believed  that  housewifery 
might  be  greatly  improved  by  being  taught,  not  only  in 
practice,  but  in  theory.  Why  may  it  not  be  reduced  to  a 
system  as  well  as  other  arts  ?  There  are  right  ways  of 
performing  its  various  operations ;  and  there  are  reasons 
why  those  ways  are  right ;  and  why  may  not  rules  be 
formed,  their  reasons  collected,  and  the  whole  be  digested 
into  a  system  to  guide  the  learner's  practice  ? 

It  is  obvious  that  theory  alone  can  never  make  a  good 
artist ;  and  it  is  equally  obvious  that  practice,  unaided  by 
theory,  can  never  correct  errors,  but  must  establish  them. 
If  I  should  perform  any  thing  in  a  wrong  manner  all  my 
life,  and  teach  my  children  to  perform  it  in  the  same  man- 
ner, still,  through  my  life  and  theirs,  it  would  be  wrong. 
Without  alteration  there  can  be  no  improvement ;  but  how 
are  we  to  alter,  so  as  to  improve,  if  we  are  ignorant  of  the 
principles  of  our  art,  with  which  we  should  compare  our 
practice,  and  by  which  we  should  regulate  it  ? 

In  the  present  state  of  things  it  is  not  to  be  expected 
that  any  material  improvements  in  housewifery  should  be 
made.  There  being  no  uniformity  of  method  prevailing 
among  different  housewives,  of  course,  the  communications 
from  one  to  another  are  not  much  more  likely  to  improve 
the  art,  than  a  communication  between  two  mechanics  of 
different  trades  would  be  to  improve  each  in  his  respective 
occupation.  But,  should  a  system  of  principles  be  philo- 


72  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

sophically  arranged  and  taught,  both  in  theory  and  by 
practice,  to  a  large  number  of  females,  whose  minds  were 
expanded  and  strengthened  by  a  course  of  literary  instruc- 
tion, those  among  them  of  an  investigating  turn  would, 
when  they  commenced  as  house-keepers,  consider  their 
domestic  operations  as  a  series  of  experiments,  which 
either  proved  or  refuted  the  system  previously  taught. 
They  would  then  converse  together  like  those  who  prac- 
tise a  common  art,  and  improve  each  other  by  their  ob- 
servations and  experiments ;  and  they  would  also  be  capa- 
ble of  improving  the  system  by  detecting  its  errors,  and 
by  making  additions  of  new  principles  and  better  modes 
of  practice. 

4.  The  ornamental  branches  which  I  would  recommend 
for  a  female  seminary  are  drawing  and  painting,  elegant 
penmanship,  and  the  grace  of  motion.  Needle-work  is  not 
here  mentioned.  The  best  style  of  useful  needle-work 
should  either  be  taught  in  the  domestic  department,  or 
made  a  qualification  for  entrance ;  and  I  consider  that  use- 
ful which  may  contribute  to  the  decoration  of  a  lady's  per- 
son or  the  convenience  or  neatness  of  her  family.  But  the 
use  of  the  needle  for  no  other  purposes  than  these,  as  it 
affords  little  to  assist  in  the  formation  of  the  character,  I 
should  regard  as  a  waste  of  time. 

The  grace  of  motion  must  be  learned  chiefly  from 
instruction  in  dancing.  Other  advantages  besides  that  of 
a  graceful  carriage  mighb  be  derived  from  such  instruction, 
if  the  lessons  were  judiciously  timed.  Exercise  is  needful 
to  the  health,  and  recreation  to  the  cheerfulness  and  con- 
tentment of  youth.  Female  youth  could  not  be  allowed  to 
range  unrestrained  to  seek  amusement  for  themselves.  If 
it  were  entirely  prohibited,  they  would  be  driven  to  seek  it 
by  stealth,  which  would  lead  them  to  many  improprieties 
of  conduct,  and  would  have  a  pernicious  effect  upon  their 
general  character,  by  inducing  a  habit  of  treading  forbid- 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  73 

den  paths.  The  alternative  that  remains  is  to  provide 
them  with  proper  recreation,  which,  after  the  confinement 
of  the  day,  they  might  enjoy  under  the  eye  of  their  in- 
structors. Dancing  is  exactly  suited  to  this  purpose,  as 
also  to  that  of  exercise ;  for  perhaps  in  no  way  can  so 
much  healthy  exercise  be  taken  in  so  short  a  time.  It 
has,  besides,  this  advantage  over  other  amusements,  that 
it  affords  nothing  to  excite  the  bad  passions ;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  its  effects  are  to  soften  the  mind,  to  banish  its 
animosities,  and  to  open  it  to  social  impressions. 

It  may  be  said  that  dancing  would  dissipate  the  atten- 
tion and  estrange  it  from  study.  Balls  would  doubtless 
have  this  effect ;  but,  let  dancing  be  practised  every  day 
by  youth  of  the  same  sex,  without  change  of  place,  dress, 
or  company,  and  under  the  eye  of  those  whom  they  are 
accustomed  to  obey,  and  it  would  excite  no  more  emotion 
than  any  other  exercise  or  amusement,  but  in  degree,  as  it 
is  of  itself  more  pleasant.  But  it  must  ever  be  a  grateful 
exercise  to  youth,  as  it  is  one  to  which  Nature  herself 
prompts  them  at  the  sound  of  animating  music. 

It  has  been  doubted  whether  painting  and  music  should 
be  taught  to  young  ladies,  because  much  time  is  requisite 
to  bring  them  to  any  considerable  degree  of  perfection, 
and  they  are  not  immediately  useful.  Though  these  objec- 
tions have  weight,  yet  they  are  founded  on  too  limited  a 
view  of  the  objects  of  education.  They  leave  put  the  im- 
portant consideration  of  forming  the  character.  I  should 
not  consider  it  an  essential  point  that  the  music  of  a  lady's 
piano  should  rival  that  of  her  master's ;  or  that  her  draw- 
ing-room should  be  decorated  with  her  own  paintings  rath- 
er than  those  of  others ;  but  it  is  the  intrinsic  advantage 
she  might  derive  from  the  refinement  of  herself  that  would 
induce  me  to  recommend  to  her  an  attention  to  these  ele- 
gant pursuits.  The  harmony  of  sound  has  a  tendency  to 
produce  a  correspondent  harmony  of  soul;  and  that  art 
4 


74  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAJID. 

which  obliges  us  to  study  Nature  in  order  to  imitate  her, 
often  enkindles  the  latent  spark  of  taste — of  sensibility  for 
her  beauties,  till  it  glows  to  adoration  for  their  Author, 
and  a  refined  love  of  all  His  works. 

V.  There  would  be  needed  for  a  female,  as  well  as  for 
a  male  seminary,  a  system  of  laws  and  regulations,  so  ar- 
ranged that  both  the  instructors  and  pupils  would  know 
their  duty,  and  thus  the  whole  business  move  with  regu- 
larity and  uniformity. 

The  laws  of  the  institution  would  be  chiefly  directed  to 
regulate  the  pupils'  qualifications  for  entrance;  the  kind 
and  order  of  their  studies ;  their  behavior  while  at  the  in- 
stitution ;  the  term  allotted  for  the  completion  of  their 
studies ;  the  punishments  to  be  inflicted  on  offenders ;  and 
the  rewards  or  honors  to  be  bestowed  on  the  virtuous  and 
diligent. 

The  direct  rewards  or  honors  used  to  stimulate  the 
ambition  of  students  in  colleges  are,  first,  the  certificate 
or  diploma  which  each  receives  who  passes  successfully 
through  the  term  allotted  to  his  collegiate  studies;  and, 
secondly,  the  appointments  to  perform  certain  parts  in 
public  exhibitions,  which  are  bestowed  by  the  faculty  as 
rewards  for  superior  scholarship.  The  first  of  these  modes 
is  admissible  into  a  female  seminary;  the  second  is  not, 
as  public  speaking  forms  no  part  of  female  education.  The 
want  of  this  mode  might,  however,  be  supplied  by  exami- 
nations judiciously  conducted.  The  leisure  and  inclination 
of  both  instructors  and  scholars  would  combine  to  produce 
a  thorough  preparation  for  these,  for  neither  would  have 
any  other  public  test  of  the  success  of  their  labors.  Per- 
sons of  both  sexes  would  attend.  The  less  entertaining 
parts  might  be  enlivened  by  interludes,  where  the  pupils 
in  painting  and  music  would  display  their  several  improve- 
ments. Such  examinations  would  stimulate  the  instructors 
to  give  their  scholars  more  attention,  by  which  the  leading 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          75 

facts  and  principles  of  their  studies  would  be  more  clearly 
understood  and  better  remembered.  The  ambition  excited 
among  the  pupils  would  operate  without  placing  the  in- 
structors under  the  necessity  of  making  distinctions  among 
them,  which  are  so  apt  to  be  considered  as  invidious,  and 
which  are,  in  our  male  seminaries,  such  fruitful  sources  of 
disaffection. 

Perhaps  the  term  allotted  for  the  routine  of  study  at 
the  seminary  might  be  three  years.  The  pupils,  probably, 
would  not  be  fitted  to  enter  till  about  the  age  of  fourteen. 
Whether  they  attended  to  all  or  any  of  the  ornamental 
branches  should  be  left  optional  with  the  parents  or  guar- 
dians. Those  who  were  to  be  instructed  in  them  should 
be  entered  for  a  longer  term;  but  if  this  were  a  subject 
of  previous  calculation,  no  confusion  would  arise  from  it. 
The  routine  of  the  exercises,  being  established  by  the  laws 
of  the  institution,  would  be  uniform  and  publicly  known ; 
and  those  who  were  previously  acquainted  with  the  branches 
first  taught  might  enter  the  higher  classes ;  nor  would  those 
who  entered  the  lowest  be  obliged  to  remain  during  the 
three  years.  Thus  the  term  of  remaining  at  the  institution 
might  be  either  one,  two,  three,  four,  or  more  years,  and 
that  without  interfering  with  the  regularity  and  uniformity 
of  its  proceedings. 

The  writer  has  now  given  a  sketch  of  her  plan.  She 
has  by  no  means  expressed  all  the  ideas  which  occurred  to 
her  concerning  it.  She  wished  to  be  as  concise  as  pos- 
sible, and  yet  afford  conviction  that  it  is  practicable  to 
organize  a  system  of  female  education  which  shall  possess 
the  permanency,  uniformity  of  operation,  and  respectability 
of  our  male  institutions,  and  yet  differ  from  them  so  as  to 
be  adapted  to  that  difference  of  character  and  duties  to 
which  early  instruction  should  form  the  softer  sex. 

It  now  remains  to  inquire  more  particularly  what  would 
be  the  benefits  resulting  from  such  a  system. 


76  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLABD. 


BENEFITS    OF   FEMALE   SEMINARIES. 

In  inquiring  concerning  the  benefits  of  the  plan  pro- 
posed, I  shall  proceed  upon  the  supposition  that  female 
seminaries  will  be  patronized  throughout  our  country. 

Nor  is  it  altogether  a  visionary  supposition.  If  one 
seminary  should  be  well  organized,  its  advantages  would 
be  found  so  great  that  others  would  soon  be  instituted ; 
and,  that  sufficient  patronage  can  be  found  to  put  one  in 
operation,  may  be  presumed  from  its  reasonableness,  and 
from  the  public  opinion  with  regard  to  the  present  mode 
of  female  education.  It  is  from  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  those  parts  of  our  country  where  education  is  said  to 
flourish  most  that  the  writer  has  drawn  her  picture  of  the 
present  state  of  female  instruction ;  and  she  knows  that 
she  is  not  alone  in  perceiving  or  deploring  its  faults.  Her 
'sentiments  are  shared  by  many  an  enlightened  parent  of  a 
daughter  who  has  received  a  boarding-school  education. 
Counting  on  the  promise  of  her  childhood,  the  father  had 
anticipated  her  maturity,  as  combining  what  is  excellent  in 
mind  with  what  is  elegant  in  manners.  He  spared  no  ex- 
pense that  education  might  realize  to  him  the  image  of  his 
imagination.  His  daughter  returned  from  her  boarding- 
school,  improved  in  fashionable  airs,,  and  expert  in  manu- 
facturing fashionable  toys,  but  in  her  conversation  he 
sought'  in  vain  for  that  refined  and  fertile  mind  which  he 
had  fondly  expected.  Aware  that  his  disappointment  has 
its  source  in  a  defective  education,  he  looks  with  anxiety 
on  his  other  daughters,  whose  minds,  like  lovely  buds,  are 
beginning  to  open.  Where  shall  he  find  a  genial  soil  in 
which  he  may  place  them  to  expand  ?  Shall  he  provide 
them  male  instructors  ?  Then  the  graces  of  their  persons 
and  manners,  and  whatever  forms  the  distinguishing  charm 
of  the  feminine  character,  they  cannot  be  expected  to  ac- 
quire. Shall  lie  give  them  to  a  private  tutoress  ?  She 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  77 

will  have  been  educated  at  the  boarding-school,  and  his 
daughters  will  have  the  faults  of  its  instruction  second- 
handed.  Such  is  now  the  dilemma  of  many  parents  ;  and 
it  is  one  from  which  they  cannot  be  extricated  by  their  in- 
dividual exertions.  May  not,  then,  the  only  plan  which 
promises  to  relieve  them  expect  their  vigorous  support  ? 

Let  us  now  proceed  to  inquire  what  benefits  would  re- 
sult from  the  establishment  of  female  seminaries. 

They  would  constitute  a  grade  of  public  education 
superior  to  any  yet  known  in  the  history  of  our  sex  ;  and 
through  them  the  lower  grades  of  female  instruction  might 
be  controlled.  The  influence  of  public  seminaries  over 
these  would  operate  in  two  ways  :  first,  by  requiring  cer- 
tain qualifications  for  entrance ;  and,  secondly,  by  furnish- 
ing instructresses,  initiated  in  their  modes  of  teaching  and 
imbued  with  their  maxims. 

Female  seminaries  might  be  expected  to  have  impor- 
tant and  happy  effects  on  common  schools  in  general ;  and 
in  the  manner  of  operating  on  these  would  probably  place 
the  business  of  teaching  children  in  hands  now  nearly  use- 
less to  society,  and  take  it  from  those  whose  services  the 
State  wants  in  many  other  ways. 

That  Nature  designed  for  our  sex  the  care  of  children 
she  has  made  manifest  by  mental  as  well  as  physical  in- 
dications. She  has  given  us,  in  a  greater  degree  than 
men,  the  gentle  arts  of  insinuation,  to  soften  their  minds, 
and  fit  them  to  receive  impressions ;  a  greater  quickness 
of  invention,  to  vary  modes  of  teaching  to  different  dis- 
positions, and  more  patience  to  make  repeated  efforts. 
There  are  many  females  of  ability  to  whom  the  business 
of  instructing  children  is  highly  acceptable,  and  who  would 
devote  all  their  faculties  to  their  occupation.  They  would 
have  no  higher  pecuniary  object  to  engage  their  attention, 
and  their  reputation  as  instructors  they  would  consider  as 
important ;  whereas,  whenever  able  and  enterprising  men 


78  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

engage  in  this  business,  they  consider  it  merely  as  a  tem- 
porary employment  to  further  some  other  object,  to  the 
attainment  of  which  their  best  thoughts  and  calculations 
are  all  directed.  If,  then,  women  were  properly  fitted  by 
instruction,  they  would  be  likely  to  teach  children  better 
than  the  other  sex;  they  could  afford  to  do  it  cheaper; 
and  those  men  who  would  otherwise  be  engaged  in  this 
employment  might  be  at  liberty  to  add  to  the  wealth  of 
the  nation  by  any  of  those  thousand  occupations  from 
which  women  are  necessarily  debarred. 

But  the  females  who  taught  children  would  have  been 
themselves  instructed  either  immediately  or  indirectly  by 
the  seminaries.  Hence,  through  these,  the  government 
might  exercise  an  intimate  and  most  beneficial  control 
over  common  schools.  Any  one  who  has  turned  his  atten- 
tion to  this  subject  must  be  aware  that  there  is  great 
room  for  improvement  in  these,  both  as  to  the  modes  of 
teaching  and  the  things  taught ;  and  what  method  could 
be  devised  so  likely  to  effect  this  improvement  as  to  pre- 
pare, by  instruction,  a  class  of  individuals  whose  interest, 
leisure,  and  natural  talents,  would  combine  to  make  them 
pursue  it  with  ardor  ?  Such  a  class  of  individuals  would 
be  raised  up  by  female  seminaries.  And,  therefore,  they 
would  be  likely  to  have  highly-important  and  happy  effects 
on  common  schools. 

It  is  believed  that  such  institutions  would  tend  to  pro- 
long or  perpetuate  our  excellent  government. 

An  opinion  too  generally  prevails  that  our  present  form 
of  government,  though  good,  cannot  be  permanent.  Other 
republics  have  failed,  and  the  historian  and  philosopher 
have  told  us  that  nations  are  like  individuals;  that,  at 
their  birth,  they  receive  the  seeds  of  their  decline  and  dis- 
solution. Here  deceived  by  false  analogy,  we  receive  an 
apt  illustration  of  particular  facts  for  a  general  truth.  The 
existence  of  nations  cannot,  in  strictness,  be  compared  with 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  79 

the  duration  of  animate  life ;  for,  by  the  operation  of  physi- 
cal causes,  this,  after  a  certain  length  of  time,  must  cease; 
but  the  existence  of  nations  is  prolonged  by  the  succession 
of  one  generation  to  another,  and  there  is  no  physical 
cause  to  prevent  this  succession  going  on,  in  a  peaceable 
manner,  under  a  good  government-,  till  the  end  of  time. 
We  must,  then,  look  to  other  causes  than  necessity  for  the 
decline  and  fall  of  former  republics.  If  we  could  discover 
these  causes,  and  seasonably  prevent  their  operation,  then 
might  our  latest  posterity  enjoy  the  same  happy  govern- 
ment with  which  we  are  blessed ;  or,  if  but  in  part,  then 
might  the  triumph  of  tyranny  be  delayed,  and  a  few  more 
generations  be  free. 

Permit  me,  then,  to  ask  the  enlightened  politician  of 
my  country  whether,  amid  his  researches  for  these  causes, 
he  cannot  discover  one  in  the  neglect  which  free  govern- 
ments, in  common  with  others,  have  shown  to  whatever 
regarded  the  formation  of  the  female  character. 

In  those  great  republics  which  have  fallen  of  them- 
selves, the  loss  of  republican  manners  and  virtues  has  been 
the  invariable  precursor  of  their  loss  of  the  republican  form 
of  government.  But  is  it  not  in  the  power  of  our  sex  to 
give  society  its  tone,  both  as  to  manners  and  morals  ? 
And,  if  such  is  the  extent  of  female  influence,  is  it  wonder- 
ful that  republics  have  failed  when  they  calmly  suffered 
that  influence  to  become  enlisted  in  favor  of  luxuries  and 
follies  wholly  incompatible  with  the  existence  of  freedom  ? 

It  may  be  said  that  the  depravation  of  morals  and  man- 
ners can  be  traced  to  the  introduction  of  wealth  as  its 
cause.  But  wealth  will  be  introduced ;  even  the  iron  laws 
of  Lycurgus  could  not  prevent  it.  Let  us,  then,  inquire  if 
means  may  not  be  devised  to  prevent  its  bringing  with  it 
the  destruction  of  public  virtue.  May  not  these  means  be 
found  in  education  ? — in  implanting,  in  early  youth,  habits 
that  may  counteract  the  temptations  to  which,  through  the 


80  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

influence  of  wealth,  mature  age  will  be  exposed  ?  and  in 
giving  strength  and  expansion  to  the  mind,  that  it  may 
comprehend  and  prize  those  principles  which  teach  the 
rigid  performance  of  duty  ?  Education,  it  may  be  said, 
has  been  tried  as  a  preservative  of  national  purity.  But 
was  it  applied  to  every  exposed  part  of  the  body  politic  ? 
For  if  any  part  has  been  left  within  the  pestilential  atmos- 
phere of  wealth  without  this  preservative,  then  that  part, 
becoming  corrupted,  would  communicate  the  contagion  to 
the  whole ;  and,  if  so,  then  has  the  experiment,  whether 
education  may  not  preserve  public  virtue,  never  yet  been 
fairly  tried.  Such  a  part  has  been  left  in  all  former  ex- 
periments. Females  have  been  exposed  to  the  contagion 
of  wealth  without  the  preservative  of  a  good  education ; 
and  they  constitute  that  part  of  the  body  politic  least 
endowed  by  Nature  to  resist,  most  to  communicate  it. 
Nay,  not  merely  have  they  been  left  without  the  defence 
of  a  good  education,  but  their  corruption  has  been  acceler- 
ated by  a  bad  one.  The  character  of  women  of  wealth  has 
been,  and  in  the  old  governments  of  Europe  now  is,  all 
that  this  statement  would  lead  us  to  expect.  Not  content 
with  doing  nothing  to  promote  their  country's  welfare,  like 
pampered  children  they  revel  in  its  prosperity,  and  scatter 
it  to  the  winds  with  a  wanton  profusion ;  and,  still  worse, 
they  empoison  its  source,  by  diffusing  a  contempt  for  use- 
ful labor.  To  court  pleasure  is  their  business ;  within  her 
temple,  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  they  have 
erected  the  idol  Fashion ;  and  upon  her  altar  they  sacrifice, 
with  shameless  rites,  whatever  is  sacred  to  virtue  or  reli- 
gion. Not  the  strongest  ties  of  Nature — not  even  mater- 
nal love — can  restrain  them  !  Like  the  worshipper  of  Mo- 
loch, the  mother,  while  yet  yearning  over  the  new-born 
babe,  tears  it  from  the  bosom  which  God  has  swollen  with 
nutrition  for  its  support,  and  casts  it  remorselessly  from 
her,  the  victim  of  her  unhallowed  devotion  ! 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.          81 

But,  while  with  an  anguished  heart  I  thus  depict  the 
crimes  of  my  sex,  let  not  the  other  stand  by  and  smile. 
Reason  declares  that  you  are  guiltier  than  we.  You  are 
our  natural  guardians — our  brothers,  our  fathers,  and  our 
rulers.  You  know  that  our  ductile  minds  readily  take  the 
impressions  of  education.  Why,  then,  have  you  neglected 
our  education  ?  Why  have  you  looked,  with  lethargic  in- 
difference, on  circumstances  ruinous  to  the  formation  of 
our  characters,  which  you  might  have  controlled  ? 

But  it  may  be  said  the  observations  here  made  cannot 
be  applied  to  any  class  of  females  in  our  country.  True, 
they  cannot  yet ;  and,  if  they  could,  it  would  be  useless  to 
make  them ;  for,  when  the  females  of  any  country  have  be- 
come thus  debased,  then  is  that  country  so  corrupted  that 
nothing  but  the  awful  judgments  of  Heaven  can  arrest  its 
career  of  vice.  But  it  cannot  be  denied  that  our  manners 
are  verging  toward  those  described ;  and.  the  change,  though 
gradual,  has  not  been  slow :  already  do  our  daughters  lis- 
ten with  surprise  when  we  tell  them  of  the  republican  sim- 
plicity of  our  mothers.  But  our  manners  are  not  as  yet 
so  altered  but  that,  throughout  our  country,  they  are  still 
marked  with  republican  virtues. 

The  inquiry  to  which  these  remarks  have  conducted  us 
is  this :  What  is  offered  by  the  plan  of  female  education" 
here  proposed,  which  may  teach  or  preserve,  among  fe- 
males of  wealthy  families,  that  purity  of  manners  which  is 
allowed  to  be  so  essential  to  national  prosperity,  and  so 
necessary  to  the  existence  of  a  republican  government  ? 

1.  Females,  by  having  their  understandings  cultivated, 
their  reasoning  powers  developed  and  strengthened,  may 
be  expected  to  act  more  from  the  dictates  of  reason,  and 
less  from  those  of  fashion  or  caprice. 

2.  With  minds  thus  strengthened  they  would  be  taught 
systems  of  morality,  enforced  by  the  sanctions  of  religion ; 
and  they  might  be  expected  to  acquire  juster  and  more  en- 


82  TIIE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

larged  views  of  their  duty,  and  stronger  and  higher  motives 
to  its  performance. 

3.  This  plan  of  education  offers  all  that  can  be  done  to 
preserve  female  youth  from  a  contempt  of  useful  labor. 
The  pupils  would  become  accustomed  to  it,  in  conjunction 
with  the  high  objects  of  literature  and  the  elegant  pursuits 
of  the  fine  arts ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that,  both  from  habit 
and  association,  they  might  in  future  life  regard  it  as  re- 
spectable. 

To  this  it  may  be  added  that,  if  housewifery  could  be 
raised  to  a  regular  art  and  taught  upon  philosophical  prin- 
ciples, it  would  become  a  higher  and  more  interesting  oc- 
cupation ;  and  ladies  of  fortune,  like  wealthy  agriculturists, 
might  find  that  to  regulate  their  business  was  an  agreeable 
employment. 

4.  The  pupils  might  be  expected  to  acquire  a  taste  for 
moral  and  intellectual  pleasures,  which  would  buoy  them 
above  a  passion  for  show  and  parade,  and  which  would 
make  them  seek  to  gratify  the  natural  love  of  superiority, 
by  endeavoring  to  excel  others  in  intrinsic  merit,  rather 
than   in   the   extrinsic  frivolities  of  dress,  furniture,  and 
equipage. 

5.  By  being  enlightened  in  moral  philosophy,  and  in 
that  which  teaches  the  operations  of  the  mind,  females 
would  be  enabled  to  perceive  the  nature  and  extent  of  that 
influence  which  they  possess  over  their  children,  and  the 
obligation  which  this  lays  them  under,  to  watch  the  for- 
mation of  their  characters  with  unceasing  vigilance,  to  be- 
come their  instructors,  to  devise  plans  for  their  improve- 
ment, to  weed  out  the  vices  from  their  minds,  and  to 
implant  and  foster  the  virtues.     And  surely  there  is  that 
in  the  maternal  bosom  which,  when  its  pleadings  shall  be 
aided  by  education,  will  overcome  the  seductions  of  wealth 
and  fashion,  and  will  lead  the  mother  to  seek  her  happiness 
in  communing  with  her  children  and  promoting  their  wel- 


PLAN  OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION.  83 

fare,  rather  than  in  a  heartless  intercourse  with  the  vota- 
ries of  pleasure  :  especially  when,  with  an  expanded  mind, 
she  extends  her  views  to  futurity,  and  sees  her  care  to  her 
offspring  rewarded  by  peace  of  conscience,  the  blessings  of 
her  family,  the  prosperity  of  her  country,  and  finally  with 
everlasting  pleasure  to  herself  and  them. 

Thus  laudable  objects  and  employments  would  be  fur- 
nished for  the  great  body  of  females  who  are  not  kept  by 
poverty  from  excesses.  But  among  these,  as  among  the 
other  sex,  will  be  found  master-spirits,  who  must  have  pre- 
eminence, at  whatever  price  they  acquire  it.  Domestic 
life  cannot  hold  these,  because  they  prefer  to  be  infamous 
rather  than  obscure.  To  leave  such  without  any  virtuous 
road  to  eminence  is  unsafe,  to  community;  for  not  un- 
frequently  are  the  secret  springs  of  revolution  set  in 
motion  by  their  intrigues.  Such  aspiring  minds  we  will 
regulate  by  education ;  we  will  remove  obstructions  to  the 
course  of  literature,  which  has  heretofore  been  their  only 
honorable  way  to  distinction ;  and  we  offer  them  a  new 
object  worthy  of  their  ambition — to  govern  and  improve 
the  seminaries  for  their  sex. 

In  calling  upon  my  patriotic  countrymen  to  effect  so 
noble  an  object,  the  consideration  of  national  glory  should 
not  be  overlooked.  Ages  have  rolled  away;  barbarians 
have  trodden  the  weaker  sex  beneath  their  feet ;  tyrants 
have  robbed  us  of  the  present  light  of  heaven,  and  fain 
would  take  its  future.  Nations  calling  themselves  polite 
have  made  us  the  fancied  idols  of  a  ridiculous  worship,  and 
we  have  repaid  them  with  ruin  for  their  folly.  But  where 
is  that  wise  and  heroic  country  which  has  considered  that 
our  rights  are  sacred,  though  we  cannot  defend  them  ?  that 
though  a  weaker,  we  are  an  essential  part  of  the  body 
politic,  whose  corruption  or  improvement  must  affect  the 
whole ;  and  which,  having  thus  considered,  has  sought  to 
give  us,  by  education,  that  rank  in  the  scale  of  being  to 


84:  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

• 
which  our  importance  entitles  us  ?    History  shows  not  that 

country.  It  shows  many  whose  Legislatures  have  sought 
to  improve  their  various  vegetable  productions  and  their 
breeds  of  useful  brutes ;  but  none  whose  public  councils 
have  made  it  an  object  of  their  deliberations  to  improve 
the  character  of  their  women.  Yet,  though  history  lifts 
not  her  finger  to  such  a  one,  anticipation  does.  She 
points  to  a  nation  which,  having  thrown  off  the  shackles 
of  authority  and  precedent,  shrinks  not  from  schemes  of 
improvement  because  other  nations  have  not  attempted 
them,  but  which,  in  its  pride  of  independence,  would 
rather  lead  than  follow  in  the  march  of  improvement — a 
nation  wise  and  magnanimous  to  plan,  enterprising  to  un- 
dertake, and  rich  in  resources  .to  execute.  Does  not  every 
American  exult  that  this  country  is  his  own  ?  And  who 
knows  how  great  and  good  a  race  of  men  may  yet  arise 
from  the  forming  hand  of  mothers  enlightened  by  the 
bounty  of  that  beloved  country — to  defend  her  liberties — 
to  plan  her  future  improvement — and  to  raise  her  to  un- 
paralleled glory  ? 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   SCHOOL  IN  WATEBFORD,  1819-1821. 

IN  the  winter  the  "  plan  "  was  submitted  to  the  Lcgis- 
ture  of  New  York,  which  was  so  well  received  that  the 
seminary,  removed  from  Middlebury  in  the  spring,  was  in- 
corporated, and  placed  on  the  list  of  those  institutions 
which  received  a  share  of  the  literary  fund.  The  com- 
mittee also  reported  a  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars  for 
its  endowment,  although  the  bill  was  not  favorably 
acted  upon  by  the  members,  ever  jealous  of  their  favor 
with  constituents.  In  nothing  have  Legislatures  in  this 
country  been  so  wary  and  cautious  and  non-committal 
as  in  advancing  schemes  of  education.  A  railroad  bill 
can  be  passed,  because  the  projectors  are  usually  rich 
enough  and  unscrupulous  enough  to  bribe  the  members. 
But  what  philanthropist  was  ever  rich  enough  to  buy  a 
charter  for  a  school?  There  is  a  general  impression 
that  politicians  are  not  very  just  or  enlightened.  But 
it  is  not  brains  they  lack  so  much  as  independence  and 
honesty.  They  dare  not  go  against  the  wishes  or  pre- 
judices of  those  who  compose  a  majority  of  voters.  They 
rarely  act,  in  their  official  capacity,  according  to  their  con- 
victions. They  are  too  timid,  time-serving,  and  selfish, 
to  risk  any  loss  of  favor  from  the  meanest  and  most  igno- 
rant of  their  constituents.  Our  politicians  have  nearly 


86  THE  LITE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

ruined  the  very  institutions  which  it  is  their  business  to 
conserve.  Acting  on  a  timid  and  narrow  policy,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Legislature  which  professed  to  admire  Mrs. 
Willard's  plan,  withheld  the  aid  which  was  necessary  to 
carry  it  into  successful  operation.  Governor  Clinton — a  man 
of  great  wisdom  and  foresight,  and  to  whom  the  city  and 
State  of  New  York  are  more  indebted  for  their  prosperity 
than  to  any  other  human  being,  since  he  carried  out  the 
series  of  internal  improvements  which  opened  as  it  were  the 
inexhaustible  West  to  the  enterprise  of  the  country,  and 
brought  the  wealth  of  the  newly-settled  districts  to  the 
great  emporium  of  American  commerce — gave  to  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard's plan  most  decided  encouragement.  And  in  1820, 
the  second  year  after  the  seminary  was  established  in 
Waterford,  he  recommended  the  infant  institution  in  the 
following  manner :  "  While  on  this  important  subject  of 
instruction,  I  cannot  omit  to  call  your  attention  to  the 
academy  for  female  education,  which  was  incorporated  last 
session,  at  Waterford,  and  which,  under  the  superintendence 
of  distinguished  teachers,  has  already  attained  great  use- 
fulness and  prosperity.  As  this  is  the  only  attempt  ever 
made  in  this  country  to  promote  the  education  of  the 
female  sex  by  the  patronage  of  government ;  as  our  first 
and  best  impressions  are  derived  from  maternal  affection  ; 
and  as  the  elevation  of  the'  female  character  is  inseparably 
connected  with  the  happiness  of  home,  and  respectability 
abroad,  I  trust  you  will  not  be  deterred  by  commonplace 
ridicule  from  extending  your  munificence  to  this  meri- 
torious institution." 

Although  a  bill  passed  the  Senate,  granting  two  thou- 
sand dollars,  it  failed  in  the  Lower  House,  where  the 
members  were  more  easily  deterred  by  ridicule,  or  by  the 
opposition  of  ignorant  constituents.  It  was  probably 
feared  that  then'  patronage  to  this  infant  seminary  would 
open  the  door  for  future  calls  from  other  institutions. 


THE  SCHOOL  IN  WATERFORD.  87 

There  were  certainly  no  alarms  as  to  sectarian  influences, 
nor  were  the  members  venal.  They  were  simply  narrow 
and  timid.  They  only  had  in  view  their  own  popularity. 

This  failure  to  receive  legislative  aid,  in  spite  of  the 
recommendation  of  the  governor,  was  a  great  disappoint- 
ment to  Mrs.  Willard,  and  which  she  felt  more  keenly  than 
she  would  have  felt  had  she  realized  at  the  commencement 
what  a  broken  reed  she  was  leaning  upon.  It  seemed  to 
her  that  she  had  utterly  failed,  since  she  did  not  then  con- 
ceive that  she  could  do  as  well  without  legislative  aid  as 
with.  She  felt  that  it  was  too  great  a  load  to  be  assumed 
by  any  individual ;  that  the  school  must  be  a  State  institu- 
tion or  nothing;  and  hence  she  thus  gives  vent  to  her 
feelings  in  blended  indignation  and  disgust : 

"  To  have  had  it  decently  rejected,  would  have  given  me 
comparatively  but  little  pain,  but  its  consideration  was 
delayed  and  delayed  until  the  session  passed  away.  The 
malice  of  open  enemies,  the  advice  of  false  friends,  and  the 
neglect  of  others,  placed  me  in  a  situation  mortifying  in  the 
extreme.  I  felt  it  almost  to  frenzy ;  and  even  now,  though 
the  dream  is  long  past,  I  cannot  recall  it  without  agitation. 
Could  I  have  died  a  martyr  in  the  cause,  and  thus  have 
insured  its  success,  I  should  have  blessed  the  fagot  and 
hugged  the  stake. 

"  It  was  by  the  loss  of  respect  for  others  that  I  gained 
tranquillity  for  myself.  Once  I  was  proud  of  speaking  of 
the  Legislature  as  the  '  Fathers  of  the  State.'  Perhaps  a 
vision  of  the  Roman  Senate  played  about  my  fancy,  and 
mingled  with  the  enthusiastic  respect  in  which  I  held  the 
institutions  of  my  country.  I  knew  nothing  of  the  manceu- 
vers  of  politicians.  This  winter  has  served  to  disenchant 
me.  My  present  impression  is,  that  my  cause  is  better 
rested  with  the  people  than  with  their  rulers.  I  do  not  re- 
gret bringing  it  before  the  Legislature,  because  in  no  other 
way  could  it  have  come  so  fairly  before  the  public.  But 


88  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

when  the  people  shall  become  convinced  of  the  justice 
and  expediency  of  placing  both  sexes  more  nearly  on  an 
equality,  with  respect  to  privilege  of  education,  then 
Legislators  will  find  it  their  interest  to  make  the  proper 
provision." 

This  extract  is  suggestive  ;  it  shows,  first,  how  ardent 
and  enthusiastic  the  nature  of  Mrs.  Willard  was ;  how  hope- 
ful and  confident  she  was  that  a  good  thing,  when  once 
seen  to  be  so,  would  be  at  once  adopted ;  how  imagina- 
tive she  was  in  investing  the  members  of  a  New  York 
Legislature  with  the  dignity  associated  with  a  Roman 
Senate ;  and  how  ill  versed  she  was  in  the  history  of 
Rome,  to  invest  even  a  Roman  Senate  with  dignity  or  moral 
grandeur.  Could  she  have  seen  how  the  members  of  that 
senate  crouched  before  political  demagogues  like  Cati- 
line and  Clodius — how  even  the  voice  of  Cicero  was  dis- 
regarded, and  how  intrigue, -passion  and  interest,  ruled 
then  as  they  do  now — she  would  never  have  anticipated 
much  encouragement  from  a  body  of  politicians  who,  like 
the  press,  simply  reflect  and  reecho  the  opinions  of  those 
they  represent.  Neither  a  political  body,  nor  a  public  press, 
is  in  advance  of  the  public  sentiment.  Neither  one  nor  the 
other  creates  opinion  or  projects  enterprises,  or  even  is  the 
first  to  recognize  genius,  or  virtue,  or  truth.  The  opinion- 
makers  are  men  of  genius — they  are  the  wise  men  who  save 
cities,  while  personally  unimportant.  Nothing  is  advocated 
by  the  press,  nothing  is  acted  upon  by  the  Legislature, 
until  there  is  an  imperative  call  from  the  people  themselves, 
and  the  people  never  make  this  call  until  enlightened  and 
stimulated  by  sages  and  philanthropists.  Legislatures  are 
machines,  even  as  the  press  is  a  money-making  institu- 
tion. Legislators  do  nothing  until  compelled  by  their  con- 
stituents. They  live  in  perpetual  fear  of  losing  popularity 
and  influence.  They  are  the  mere  tools  of  the  people.  They 
are  dumb  dogs,  who  never  bark  till  told  to  bark.  They 


THE  SCHOOL  IN  WATERFORD.  89 

originate  nothing.  No  one,  with  a  scheme,  ever  appealed 
to  a  legislature  without  protracted  delays,  and  deceitful 
promises  and  bitter  disappointments,  and  infinite  disgusts, 
legislatures  never  act  until  they  are  bidden.  They  never 
act  except  to  gain  popular  favor.  They  are  seldom  even 
patriotic.  There  are  patriotic  men  among  them,  even  as 
Cato,  and  Cicero,  and  Brutus,  were  patriots  in  the  Roman 
Senate.  But  the  great  body  are  timid,  or  venal,  or  stupid, 
or  selfish,  or  cunning,  and  have  an  eye  to  themselves  or  the 
wishes  of  their  constituents,  and  not  to  the  public  good. 
When  an  enlightened  public  opinion  imperatively  demands 
a  reform,  then  legislators  are  very  patriotic ;  yet  even  then 
a  good  demanded  is  often  defeated  by  that  miserable  scum 
which  floats  on  the  surface  of  agitation. 

Mrs.  Willard's  appeal  to  legislators  and  politicians  was 
premature.  The  public  was  not  then  sufficiently  enlight- 
ened as  to  female  education,  and,  until  the  public  were  en- 
lightened, all  appeals  to  a  Legislature  would  necessarily  fall 
to  the  ground. 

How  few  are  the  benefactors  of  the  world  who  have 
not  obstacles  thrown  in  their  way  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  their  career !  and  fortunate  is  it  for  them  that  they  do 
not  become  bitter  or  discouraged.  They  contend  against 
human  ignorance,  and  selfishness,  and  prejudice,  and  these 
are  the  forces  of  the  great  spirit  of  evil  whose  mighty  power 
is  not  unseen  or  unfelt  in  this  degenerate  world.  If  there 
be  an  ever-active  antagonism  going  on  in  this  world  be- 
tween good  and  evil,  then  let  us  remember  that  every  good 
scheme  is  watched  with  jealous  hatred  by  the  "  Father  of 
Lies,"  and  cannot  be  advanced  without  a  long  and  a  bitter 
fight.  Read  the  history  of  all  benefactors  in  every  age. 
It  is  a  marvel  they  have  not  all  died  with  broken  hearts 
long  before  they  were  rewarded  with  success.  It  is  the 
most  melancholy  chapter  in  history,  that  which  narrates  the 
struggles  of  genius  directed  to  the  amelioration  of  society. 


90  THE  LI^E   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Even  a  material  good  is  not  advanced  without  opposition. 
If  it  is  hard  to  gain  a  triumph  for  a  machine  to  abridge 
human  labor,  how  much  more  difficult  to  succeed  in  a  phil- 
anthropic enterprise  !  Nearly  forty  years  ago  I  heard  an 
enthusiast  lecture  on  a  congress  of  nations  to  settle  diffi- 
culties without  an  appeal  to  the  sword.1  He  was  laughed 
to  scorn,  especially  by  politicians.  Yet  in  his  credulity 
and  reverence  for  Legislatures — such  Legislatures  as  his 
imagination  created,  such  as  were  in  harmony  with  his  ideal 
of  what  a  Legislature  should  be — he  began  his  appeal  to 
these  public  bodies  of  crafty  and  selfish  men.  He  soon  was 
disenchanted.  Then  he  addressed  "  the  wise,  the  mighty, 
and  the  noble  ; "  they  formed  all  their  opinions  from  expe- 
rience and  history,  and  practically  recognized  the  deprav- 
ity and  imbecility  of  man ;  although  belonging  generally  to 
the  "  advanced  and  progressive  school,"  they  professed  to 
hold  in  contempt  such  oracles  as  Augustine  and  Pascal, 
whose  cardinal  and  fundamental  principles  were  in  accord- 
ance with  their  experience.  Then  the  good  man,  still  en- 
thusiastic, and  having  faith  in  truth,  assisted  by  the  benev- 
olent and  ever-active  God  of  truth,  passed  by  both  public 
bodies  and  great  men,  and  appealed  to  the  people.  Were 
he  now  living,  he  would  see  in  the  Geneva  Conference  the 
dawn  of  a  glorious  day — the  rising  of  a  new  star  in  the 
moral  horizon,  betokening  peace  and  good-will  to  men. 
He  was  one  of  those  unhonored  creators  of  public  opinion 
which  alone  is  omnipotent  in  a  country  like  ours.  So,  if 
Mrs.  Willard,  when  disheartened  and  disgusted  with  her 
experience  with  legislators,  could  have  looked  forward  fifty 
years,  and  seen  what  Legislatures  are  now  doing — yea, 
could  she  have  seen  how  much  more  they  will  soon  be  com- 
pelled to  do  for  education — she  would  have  felt  that  her 

1  William  Ladd — an  untiring  laborer  in  behalf  of  peace — president 
of  the  American  Peace  Society.  He  would  not  have  shut  up  shop  when 
our  war  began. 


THE  SCHOOL  IN  WATERFORD.  91 

labors  wore  not  in  vain.  In  subsequent  times  she  felt  no 
regret,  since  she  at  last  perceived  that  she  was  appealing 
to  public  opinion,  even  when  unsuccessful  with  those  who 
represented  it.  This  presentation  of  her  "plan"  to  the 
Legislature,  doubtless,  was  the  most  efficient  way  to  bring 
it  before  the  people. 

But  if  Mrs.  Willard  did  not  get  what  she  expected 
from  the  Legislature,  she  received  encouragement  from 
some  of  the  best  and  greatest  men  of  the  nation  to  whom 
she  unfolded  her  views.  Judge  Campbell  testified  to  the 
interest  which  his  father,  Hon.  Duncan  Campbell,  of 
Georgia,  took  in  her  plan — so  great  that  he  advocated  its 
principles  to  the  Georgia  Legislature,  of  which  he  was 
a  prominent  member.  John  Adams,  Thomas  Jefferson, 
George  Combes,  Dr.  Dick,  and  other  distinguished  men, 
wrote  her  friendly  and  encouraging  letters  ;  while  Living- 
ston, Van  Buren,  Spencer,  and  Powell,  openly  advocated 
her  plan  before  the  New- York  Legislature.  After  all,  she 
had  every  encouragement  she  could  reasonably  expect — 
the  sympathy  of  distinguished  men  in  various  parts  of  the 
country,  and  of  the  friends  of  education  generally.  It  was 
diffused  far  and  near.  It  was  generally  known,  which 
made  her  known. 

I  cannot  find  many  details  respecting  the  school  when 
established  in  Waterford,  except  that  it  was  prosperous 
and  respected.  Eminent  men  attended  her  examinations, 
on  which  she  ever  placed  great  importance.  In  a  letter  to 
her  cousin,  John  Hinsdale,  in  1820,  she  says :  "  That  this 
school  affords  advantages  superior,  in  proportion  to  the 
expense,  to  any  other  school  in  our  country  is,  I  think, 
evident  from  the  fact  that  the  pupils  are  not  expected  to 
pay  the  whole  expense  of  the  institution.  A  part  is  de- 
frayed by  subscription,  and  a  part  by  the  literary  fund. 

"  What  I  conceive  to  be  the  superior  advantages  of  the 
school  are  these :  we  have  a  very  large  building,  which 


92  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

affords  a  good  accommodation  as  to  room,  and  we  have  a 
sufficient  number  of  instructors,  who  each  have  their  pecul- 
iar branches  to  teach ;  and  we  have  a  highly-respectable 
board  of  trustees,  who,  while  they  afford  the  instructors 
some  security  against  the  caprice  of  individual  opinion, 
also  stand  committed  to  the  public  that  no  deception  shall 
be  practised  by  the  instructors. 

"  From  these  advantages  we  are  enabled  to  make  many 
useful  recitations  which  otherwise  we  could  not ;  but  per- 
haps I  can  in  no  way  give  you  a  more  definite  idea  of  our 
proceedings  than  by  describing  the  ordinary  routine  of  busi- 
ness for  the  day.  We  rise  at  five  or  six  in  the  morning, 
then  assemble  for  devotions,  and  then  spend  nearly  an 
hour  in  recitations.  From  half -past  seven  to  half -past 
eight  our  domestic  teacher  takes  charge  of  those  who  are 
to  be  instructed  in  matters  likely  to  increase  their  domestic 
knowledge,  taking  care  that  they  write  receipts  of  what- 
ever cooking  they  do.  Though  not  required,  all  my  pupils 
belong  to  this  department.  Our  study-hours  are  from  nine 
till  twelve,  and  from  two  till  five  in  the  afternoon,  and 
from  eight  till  nine  in  the  evening.  The  young  ladies 
who  board  with  me  study  in  their  rooms ;  but  they  are 
not  permitted  to  have  loud  talking,  or  any  disorder,  or  to 
pass  from  room  to  room  in  school-hours.  As  our  house  is 
large,  we  are  enabled  to  have  different  recitation-rooms  for 
the  different  classes.  One  of  our  teachers  is  wholly  de- 
voted to  the  ornamental  branches.  Our  terms  are  forty- 
two  dollars  per  quarter  for  board  and  tuition  in  all  the 
branches  taught,  except  music  and  dancing.  Music  is  ten 
dollars  extra  per  quarter.  The  pupils  furnish  their  own 
bed  and  bedding ;  we  wish  them  also  to  furnish  their  own 
spoons,  knives  and  forks,  and  candle-sticks." 

It  would  thus  appear  that  Mrs.  Willard's  labors  at  Wa- 
terford  were  continuous  and  severe.  And  yet,  amid  them 
all,  she  had  time  for  other  things.  Such  was  her  reputa- 


THE  SCHOOL  IN  WATERFOHD.  93 

tion  at  tliis  early  period  of  her  educational  career  that  she 
was  requested  by  some  young  ladies  in  New  Hampshire  to 
furnish  them  with  a  scheme  for  the  successful  prosecution 
of  literary  studies.  "  Hearing,"  say  they,  "  that  you  were 
a  patroness  of  useful  learning,  and  presuming  you  would 
approve  of  our  feeble  efforts  for  its  promotion,  we  have 
blended  your  name  with  the  name  of  our  society."  To 
which  communication  Mrs.  Willard  replies,  and  in  a  hand- 
writing which  is  absolutely  beautiful,  with  great  courteous- 
ness,  giving  the  best  advice  for  their  peculiar  efforts.  Al- 
ways was  she  interested  in  any  plan  for  the  elevation  of 
her  sex ;  and  those  who  sought  her  aid  were  sure  of  her 
sympathy. 

Mrs.  Willard  did  not  continue  long  in  -Waterford. 
"When  the  Legislature  declined  to  patronize  the  institu- 
tion she  projected,  by  giving  sufficient  aid,  she  listened  to 
overtures  from  the  people  of  Troy  to  remove  the  seminary 
to  their  city,  offering  superior  advantages.  But  the  rea- 
sons for  removal  are  best  stated  by  herself,  in  the  following 
letter  to  her  mother : 

"  You  will,  perhaps,  wonder  at  our  removal.  A  short 
account  of  the  matter  is  this  :  That  the  lease  of  the  house 
expires  in  May.  The  people  of  the  town  have  not  made 
provision  for  a  suitable  building ;  the  Legislature  has  not 
furnished  us  the  means  of  making  one.  The  corporation 
and  citizens  of  Troy  proposed  to  do  for  the  promotion  of 
my  plan  what  we  had  petitioned  the  Legislature  to  do  for 
it  here.  After  giving  the  good  people  due  notice  of  the 
state  of  affairs,  and  their  failure  to  make  us  any  eligible 
proposal,  we  have  concluded  to  go  to  Troy.  The  corpora- 
tion have  raised  four  thousand  dollars  by  tax.  Another 
fund  has  been  raised  by  subscription.  They  are  now  erect- 
ing a  brick  building,  sixty  feet  by  forty,  three  stories  above 
the  basement ;  and  the  basement,  raised  five  feet  above 
the  ground,  contains  a  dining-room,  as  well  as  kitchen  and 
laundry. 


94:  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  It  seems  now  as  if  Providence  had  opened  the  way 
for  the  permanent  establishment  of  the  school  on  the  plan 
which  I  wish  to  execute.  I  believe,  if  Troy  will  give  the 
building,  the  Legislature  will  grant  the  endowment.  And 
I  think  the  chief  ground  of  our  failure  with  the  Legislature 
has  been  that  Waterford  has  done  nothing  in  a  pecuniary 
way  for  the  permanent  success  of  the  object.  Members  of 
the  Legislature  have  told  me  :  *  Your  claims,  Mrs.  Willard, 
are  undoubted,  but  what  has  Waterford  done  ?  Let  Wa- 
terford put  its  own  shoulder  to  the  wheel,  and  then  call  on 
Hercules.' " 

The  building  to  which  this  letter  refers  has  been  twice 
subsequently  enlarged  to  about  three  times  its  original 
capacity.  In  reference  to  future  aid  from  the  Legislature, 
Mrs.  Willard  was  doomed  to  a  bitter  disappointment. 
Troy  did  put  its  shoulder  to  the  wheel,  and  yet  Hercules 
did  not  come  to  the  rescue. 


CHAPTER  VT. 

THE    TEOT    SEMINARY,   TO    THE    DEATH    OF    DR.    WIIXAED 

1821-1825. 

IN  the  spring  of  1821  Mrs.  Willard  removed  her  incor- 
porated seminary  from  Waterford  to  Troy.  The  failure  to 
secure  adequate  aid  from  the  Legislature,  and  the  superior 
prospects  of  usefulness  held  out  to  her  by  the  new  loca- 
tion, in  the  heart  of  a  young  and  prosperous  city,  at  that 
time  the  most  enterprising  community  of  its  size  out  of 
New  England,  were  the  chief  reasons.  And  the  rapid  prog- 
ress of  the  institution  justified  her  sagacity.  She  brought 
to  Troy  a  rich  experience  and  unbounded  energies.  She 
was  then  thirty-four  years  of  age,  in  the  fulness  of  her 
strength — beautiful,  attractive,  and  intellectual.  At  this 
period  she  was  particularly  interesting,  especially  as  a 
woman.  Her  acquaintance  was  extensive,  and  her  reputa- 
tion was  settled. 

The  seminary  became  at  once  celebrated,  and  young 
ladies  from  the  first  families  of  the  country  were  sent  to 
Troy  to  enjoy  the  great  advantages  afforded.  The  citizens 
provided  a  large  and  commodious  building,  in  the  centre 
of  the  city,  surrounded  with  churches  and  public  buildings, 
and  in  front  of  a  beautiful  square.  This  building  was 
leased  to  Dr.  Willard  by  the  corporation.  A  large  corps 
of  able  teachers  was  employed,  most  of  whom  had  been 


96  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

educated  and  trained  to  the  profession  of  teaching  by  Mrs. 
Willard.  Accomplished  professors  taught  the  modern  lan- 
guages, music,  and  painting.  The  studies  were  greatly 
enlarged,  especially  in  mathematics,  history,  and  natural 
philosophy.  In  no  female  school  in  the  country  was  edu- 
cation so  complete  and  extended.  It  was  Mrs.  Willard's 
conviction  that  young  women  'were  capable  of  applying 
themselves  to  the  higher  branches  of  knowledge  as  well  as 
young  men  in  colleges.  Moreover,  she  contemplated  the 
education  of  young  ladies  as  teachers ;  and  it  was  one  of 
her  aims  to  fit  them  for  their  useful  and  ennobling  calling 
— to  give  a  new  dignity  to  women  as  teachers,  and  in  those 
departments  which,  before  her  day,  were  presided  over  by 
educated  men. 

Her  seminary  was  a  normal  school,  to  train  teachers  as 
well  as  educate  young  ladies  for  the  duties  of  life.  She 
had  herself  given  great  attention  to  geometry,  algebra, 
and  natural  philosophy.  When  in  Middlebury,  she  had 
mastered  the  elements  of  Euclid  without  a  teacher,  for  her 
own  self-improvement.  la  Waterford  she  taught  geometry 
with  great  success  to  her  pupils,  one  of  whom,  Miss  Cra- 
mer, created  great  admiration  for  her  wonderful  progress  in 
a  science  which,  with  girls,  is  apt  to  be  a  mere  exercise  of 
the  memory.  She  sought  to  develop  the  logical  faculty  of 
her  pupils,  with  the  primary  view  of  strengthening  their 
minds.  She  was  one  of  the  first  of  modern  educators  to 
dwell  on  the  importance  of  bringing  out  the  latent  powers 
of  the  mind.  It  was  not  to  amuse  or  dazzle  her  pupils 
that  she  labored,  with  enthusiastic  zeal,  in  this  new  field, 
but  to  strengthen  and  develop  intellect — to  show  that  the 
female  mind  could  grasp  abstract  subjects.  And  this  is 
the  great  revolution  she  made  in  female  education.  And 
so  successfully  did  she  .inspire  her  pupils  with  her  own 
zeal  in  mathematical  attainments,  that  some  of  her  earliest 
pupils  became  celebrated  as  teachers  of  mathematics  in 


THE  TROY  SEMINARY.  97 

other  institutions.  The  spirit  of  instruction  at  Troy  was 
zeal  for  the  solid  branches  of  study,  rather  than  for  the 
lighter  and  more  common  ones,  which,  it  would  seem,  were 
only  pursued  before  her  day.  The  studies  at  a  fashionable 
boarding-school  in  1820  would  seem  frivolous  to  the  pupils 
of  even  a  fashionable  school  of  1870.  No  one  questions 
the  great  advance  which  has  taken  place,  within  a  single 
generation,  from  the  impulse,  in  no  slight  degree,  which 
Mrs.  Willard  gave  at  Troy. 

When  she  commenced  her  educational  labors  at  Water- 
ford,  she  found  great  obstacles  in  the  miserable  text-books 
then  in  use.  And  she  was  thus  induced  to  prepare  one 
herself  on.,  an  important  subject — geography.  Mr.  Wood- 
bridge,  at  the  same  time,  felt  the  need,  as  she  did,  of  a 
better  book  than  any  in  common  use,  and  devoted  himself, 
simultaneously  with  Mrs.  Willard,  in  writing  a  geography. 
The  similarity  of  their  plans  induced  them  to  prepare  a 
book  together,  which  was  published  in  1821,  and  immedi- 
ately attracted  notice,  and  passed  through  several  editions. 
In  this  text-book  she  claimed  to  introduce  a  new  system, 
chiefly  to  secure  facility  of  acquirement  and  durability  of 
impression.  And  this  was  effected  by  maps  and  charts, 
which  appealed  to  the  eye  rather  than  the  memory.  Her 
arrangement,  also,  of  tables  relieved  the  memory  from  a 
useless  burden,  by  substituting  few  numbers  for  many. 
"  A  person  who  knows,"  said  she,  in  her  preface,  "  by  rote 
merely,  that  a  city  contains  a  certain  number  of  inhabi- 
tants,  cannot,  from  that  circumstance,  be  said  to  under- 
stand its  rank — that  is,  he  does  not  know  whether  it  is  a 
great  or  small  city,  for  all  ideas  of  great  and  small  are  rel- 
ative, and  are  obtained  by  comparing  things  with  others 
of  their  kind. 

"  With  regard  to  durability  of  impression,  we  discard 
that  method  of  arrangement  generally  found  in  descrip- 
tions of  countries  where  many  distinct  and  dissimilar  sub- 
5 


98  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

jects  are  treated  of  in  quick  succession,  because,  from  the 
want  of  associating  principle,  information  received  in  this 
way  cannot  be  well  remembered.  We  admit  little  which 
may  not  be  traced  to  one  of  these  two  laws  of  intellect : 
that  the  objects  of  sight  more  readily  becoma  the  sub- 
jects of  conception  and  memory  than  those  of  the  other 
senses ;  and,  secondly,  that  the  best  of  all  methods  to 
abridge  the  labors  of  the  mind,  and  to  enable  the  memory 
to  lay  up  the  most  in  the  smallest  compass,  is  to  class  par- 
ticulars under  general  heads. 

"  That  this  method  of  teaching  geography  is  a  judicious 
application  of  these  principles,  has  become  evident  to  me 
from  observing  the  fact  that,  of  all  the  branches  of  study 
which  my  pupils  learn,  geography  taught  in  this  manner  is 
that  which  they  most  easily  call  to  recollection ;  and  that 
this  is  the  case,  whether  my  examination  takes  place  after 
the  lapse  of  a  few  months,  or  a  few  years. 

"  But  in  none  of  the  objects  of  education  do  I  conceive 
that  this  system  is  so  peculiar  as  in  that  which  relates  to 
the  discipline  of  the  mind ;  and  none  are,  to  my  mind,  of  so 
much  importance.  Although  it  is  of  consequence  to  teach 
the  student  what  to  think,  yet  it  is  much  more  important 
to  learn  him  how  to  think.  However  well  it  may  be  for  a 
man  to  have  a  good  knowledge  of  geography,  yet  it  is  bet- 
ter for  him  to  have  a  sound  judgment  and  a  well-regulated 
intellect.  Capacity  of  mind  is  acquired  by  this  habit  of 
study,  which  cultivates  the  powers  of  abstraction  and  gen- 
eralization. The  study  of  geography  has  heretofore  been 
regarded  as  a  mere  exercise  of  the  memory ;  but,  taught 
in  this  manner,  it  brings  into  action  the  power  of  com- 
parison, thus  laying  the  foundation,  not  only  of  good  schol- 
arship in  the  science  of  which  it  treats,  but  of  a  sound 
judgment  and  enlarged  understanding.  Notwithstanding 
this  system  has  never  been  published,  yet  it  has  been 
brought  to  the  full  test  of  experiment.  It  .is  nearly  eight 


THE  TROT  SEMINARY.  99 

years  since  I  began  to  teach  geography  in  this  method 
which  I  have  recommended.  Intending  to  publish  my  plan 
of  instruction,  I  carefully  watched  its  operation  in  the  minds 
of  my  pupils,  while  at  the  same  time  I  studied  it,  the  most 
approved  system  of  the  philosophy  of  the  mind,  and  my 
success  in  teaching  it  far  surpassed  my  expectations."  * 

There  may  be  differences  of  opinion  how  far  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  carried  out  in  her  geography  the  principles  she  lays 
down ;  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  excellence  and 
importance  of  these  principles,  which  she  was  among  the 
first  to  apply.  There  will  also  be  made,  necessarily,  improve- 
ments in  all  text-books,  which  are  prepared  conscientiously 
by  experienced  teachers  having  in  view  the  improvement 
of  the  mind.  No  man,  however  great  his  learning,  can 
make  a  dictionary,  or  an  encyclopaedia,  which  will  not  be 
improved  by  subsequent  scholars,  as  knowledge  is  ad- 
vanced and  language  becomes  perfected.  Webster  and 
Worcester  are  greatly  in  advance  of  Johnson,  who  is 
now  generally  superseded.  Yet  no  one  questions  the 
genius  and  valuable  labors  of  Johnson  in  giving  a  great 
stimulus  to  his  department.  No  one  denies  that  he 
was  a  great  benefactor  of  mind,  even  if  his  dictionary 
is  no  longer  the  leading  text-book.  Every  genera- 
tion enters  upon  the  legacy  of  the  past,  and  begins 
where  the  former  left  off.  There  may  be  better  geog- 
raphies than  what  Mrs.  Willard  prepared,  but  there  was 
no  better  one  in  her  day,  or  any  one  more  generally  ap- 
preciated. 

This  new  system  of  geography  was  the  only  book 
which  Mrs.  Willard  wrote  during  the  first  few  years  of  the 
Troy  Female  Seminary,  of  which  she  was  the  founder. 
But  it  may  be  also  mentioned  that  her  instructions,  during 
this  period,  in  mathematics,  were  remarkably  thorough,  and 
far  in  advance  of  any  other  of  the  kind  then  taught  in 
1  Preface  to  Woodbridge  and  Willard's  Geography. 


100  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

schools.  In  these  advanced  studies  she  had  in  view  that 
discipline  of  mind  which  must  ever  be  regarded  as  a  fun- 
damental principle  in  education.  It  was,  at  that  period, 
generally  supposed  that  mathematics  were  unfit  for  young 
ladies,  but  she  proved  by  the  able  band  of  teachers  which 
she  trained  in  this  department  that  the  common  prejudices 
were  unfounded.  She  demonstrated,  and  was  one  of  the 
first  to  demonstrate,  that  there  are  no  subjects  which 
young  men  can  grasp  which  cannot  equally  be  mastered 
by  young  ladies ;  and  this  experiment  goes  far  to  prove 
the  intellectual  equality  of  men  and  women.  It  is  in  phys- 
ical forces  that  women  are  most  plainly  unequal  to  men, 
and  it  is  only  when  severe  intellectual  labors  overtask  phys- 
ical energies  that  women  fail.  Hence  the  professions  are 
unfit  for  women,  since  they  involve  physical  labors  which 
are  uninterrupted,  and  which,  if  pursued  with  ardor,  are 
apt  to  undermine  the  constitution.  The  successful  authors 
among  women  have,  generally,  extraordinary  constitutions, 
and  a  physical  force  almost  masculine.  But,  because  the 
constitution  of  a  woman  will  not  bear  the  strain  of  that 
of  a  man,  it  is  no  valid  reason  why  the  mind  of  a  woman 
should  not  be  stretched  to  the  utmost  extent  her  body  is 
able  to  bear.  It  may  be  that  it  is  only  the  comparative 
weakness  of  the  body  which  has  prevented  women  from 
gaining  the  highest  prizes  of  authorship.  Those  who 
have  attended  the  examinations  of  the  Troy  Seminary  for 
fifty  years  bear  witness  to  ability  of  young  ladies  to  make 
as  great  proficiency  in  mathematics  as  young  men  of  the 
same  age. 

But  while  great  attention  was  given  to  the  develop- 
ment of  the  reasoning  powers,  the  higher  exercises  were 
not  neglected  which  tend  to  grace  and  practical  utility. 
^Esthetics  were  held  in  high  value,  since  woman's  charm 
depends  much  on  beauty.  Mrs.  Willard  sought  to  promote 
health,  and  graceful  movements,  and  amiable  dispositions 


THE  TROY  SEMINARY.  101 

— whatever  would  render  woman  attractive,  interesting, 
or  influential,  was  her  aim  to  cultivate.  And  such  was  the 
reputation  of  this  school,  in  these  respects,  that  young  ladies 
from  the  first  families  of  the  country  were  sent  to  it  to  be 
educated.  In  a  few  years  it  was  established  in  the  confi- 
dence of  the  whole  country,  and  was  undoubtedly  the 
leading  institution  of  the  kind. 

And  the  main  cause  of  this  signal  success  was,  that 
Mrs.  Willard  embarked  upon  the  profession  of  teaching  with 
a  high  ideal  before  her.  The  great  aim  with  her  was  to 
make  the  school  a  good  one.  It  was  not  to  make  money 
so  much  as  to  make  good  scholars.  It  was  their  improve- 
ment and  elevation  which  chiefly  occupied  her  mind,  and 
for  this  end  she  was  indefatigable.  Her  motto  was  ex- 
celsior. Her  profession  was  an  art.  She  loved  this  art  as 
Palestrina  loved  music,  and  Michael  Angelo  loved  painting, 
and  it  was  its  own  reward. 

During  these  years,  when  the  school  was  first  estab- 
lished, Mrs.  Willard  had  many  vexations  as  well  as  cares, 
and  she  was  subject  to  many  misrepresentations  which 
were  hard  to  bear.  But  she  had  health,  and  vigor,  and 
hope,  and  she  was  encouraged  and  cheered  by  her  husband, 
and  lived  amid  the  beatitudes  of  a  happy  home.  Her 
domestic  life,  it  would  seem,  was  serene  and  beautiful. 
All  her  correspondence,  at  this  time,  shows  great  domestic 
happiness,  which  increased  with  time. 

Mrs.  Willard  was  much  assisted,  at  this  period,  by  her 
sister  Mrs.  Lincoln,  who  lost  her  husband  in  1823,  and 
came  the  following  year  to  Troy,  took  charge  of  the 
government  of  the  schoolroom  and  day-pupils ;  and,  during 
the  illness  of  Dr.  Willard  in  1825,  she  had  the  general 
direction  of  the  educational  department,  and  for  nine  years 
Mrs.  Lincoln  labored  in  the  seminary,  rendering  great  assist- 
ance, and  gaining  that  rich  experience  which  enabled  her 
subsequently  to  become  so  successful  in  a  kindred  institu- 


102  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

tion.  It  was  during  her  career  at  Troy  that  she  prepared 
her  work  on  botany,  so  widely  used  in  the  best  schools  of 
the  country.  In  her  enthusiastic  studies  in  natural  science, 
she  was  much  aided  by  Professor  Amos  Eaton,  then  in 
charge  of  the  scientific  school  established  by  Stephen  Van 
Rensselaer  at  Troy,  and  which  now  is  known  as  the 
Polytechnic  School.  And  it  is  but  just  to  Mrs.  Lincoln  to 
say  that,  though  the  Female  Seminary  was  founded  by 
Mrs.  Willard,  yet  it  received  a  great  impulse  from  the  la- 
bors of  Mrs.  Lincoln,  especially  in  the  scientific  depart- 
ment. Geology,  chemistry,  and  botany,  alike  were  favor- 
ite studies  at  the  seminary,  as  might  be  supposed,  under  so 
able  and  enthusiastic  a  teacher  as  Mrs.  Lincoln.  The  re- 
lations between  these  sisters,  Mrs.  Willard  and  Mrs.  Lin- 
coln, continued,  to  the  death  of  the  older  sister,  of  the  most 
pleasant  kind,  without  envy  and  without  reproach.  Both 
were  experienced  teachers  and  both  were  authors,  chiefly 
of  educational  works,  Mrs.  Willard  confining  herself  to 
history  and  geography,  and  Mrs.  Lincoln  to  botany,  chem- 
istry, geology,  and  natural  philosophy,  besides  several  other 
works.  In  1831  she  was  married  to  the  Hon.  John  Phelps, 
a  prominent  lawyer  in  Vermont.  In  1838  she  became 
principal  of  a  female  seminary  in  West  Chester,  Pennsylva- 
nia, and  in  1841  she  assumed  the  charge  of  the  Patapsco 
Institute  at  Ellicott  Mills,  Maryland,  with  the  cooperation  of 
her  husband,  who  died  in  1849.  She  continued  this  institu- 
tion, with  distinguished  success,  till  1856,  when  she  retired, 
under  the  pressure  of  a  severe  affliction — the  death  of  her 
daughter,  Jane  Lincoln,  who  was  killed  by  a  railroad  acci- 
dent. She  has  since  resided  at  Baltimore,  devoting  her- 
self to  botany  and  scientific  labors.  She  was  the  second 
woman  who  became  a  member  of  the  American  Association 
for  the  Advancement  of  Science,  many  of  the  members  of 
which  had  reason  to  be  proud  of  the  elegant  hospitality  she 
dispensed  when  the  Association  met  iu  Baltimore  in  1858. 


1825-1830. 

DK.  WILLARD  died  in  May,  1825,  and  his  death  threw 
the  entire  burden  of  the  institution  upon  his  wife.  He  had 
been  the  sole  manager  of  the  pecuniary  affairs  of  the  semi- 
nary, as  well  as  physician  and  counsellor.  Without  his 
aid  it  may  be  doubted  whether  it  could  have  been  effi- 
ciently started. 

He  was  considerably  older  than  his  wife,  being  born  in 
1759.  The  disparity  was  twenty-eight  years,  which,  at 
first,  led  to  unpleasant  relations  with  some  of  his  chil- 
dren. Nothing  is  more  natural  than  this.  There  is  noth- 
ing which  can  be  more  readily  palliated.  It  would  seem 
that  there  is  a  natural  aversion  and  mistrust,  on  the  part 
of  grown-up  children,  for  a  step-mother,  however  excellent 
her  character,  and  which  can  only  be  removed  by  those 
qualities  which  win  respect  and  confidence.  A  boy  of 
eighteen,  or  a  girl  of  eighteen,  cannot  force  a  love  for  a 
mother  not  much  older  than  themselves.  It  is  hypocrisy 
to  pretend  it.  Children  may  be  respectful  and  attentive, 
out  of  love  and  regard  for  a  father,  but  they  cannot  love  a 
stranger  as  a  mother  until  this  love  is  earned  by  devotion 
to  them,  by  tact,  by  gentleness,  and  by  real  kindness  of 
heart.  Now,  Mrs.  Willard  conquered  a  natural  mistrust, 
and  won  tho  love  of  her  husband's  children,  though  not 


104  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

until  she  was  obliged  to  tell  them  some  plain  truths,  and 

with  considerable  spirit.    To  her  step-son  F she  wrote, 

in  1821 : 

"I  look  back 'with  regret  to  some  of  the  last  days 
we  spent  in  Hartford.  I  confess  I  am  more  easily  irritated 
by  you  than  by  any  other  person.  The  reason  of  this  is 
that,  what  comes  from  you,  falls  upon  a  wound  which  once 
was  so  deep  that  it  undermined  my  health,  and  all  but 
destroyed  my  reason.  I  allude  to  the  treatment  which  I 
received  from  your  father's  family  after  I  entered  it.  In 
the  sacred  presence  of  that  God  before  whom  we  must  all 
appear,  I  sincerely  declare  that  I  forgive  you,  and  allude 
to  it  only  to  say  I  do  not  think  you  are  yet  wholly  free 
from  certain  false  opinions  upon  which  that  conduct  pro- 
ceeded. One  of  these  is  that  I  married  your  father  from 
motives  of  interest  rather  than  affection.  I  have  heard 
from  many  sources  that  such  was  your  belief.  I  have  felt 
that  I  could  never  stoop  to  vindicate  myself  from  such  a 
charge ;  but,  Frank,  my  mind  is  softened  in  regard  to  you. 
I  will  stoop  to  any  thing  that  shall  make  you  live  as  you 
ought,  or  die,  if  die  you  must,  forgiving  and  forgiven.  I 
therefore  tell  you  that  you  are  mistaken  in  the  supposition 
that  I  married  your  father  without  affection  for  his  person. 
A  little  candid  reflection  upon  my  conduct  soon  after  our 
marriage  —  for  you  were  old  enough  to  remember  it — 
would,  I  should  think,  satisfy  you  that,  though  it  might  be 
strange  that  so  young  a  woman  should  love  a  man  so  much 
older  than  herself,  yet  love  him  I  did  with  uncommon  ar- 
dor of  affection.  Can  you  not  remember  how  I  wept  at 
his  departure  ?  how  I  watched  and  counted  the  days  till 
he  should  return  ?  For  his  sake  I  gave  up  my  literary 
ambition,  and  became  a  domestic  drudge.  Had  I  married 
him  for  his  property  or  office,  when  these  were  taken  from 
him  I  should  have  ceased  to  treat  him  with  respect.  But, 
instead  of  this,  I  was  his  comforter  in  that  trying  period ; 


1825-1830.  105 

and,  when  poverty  stared  us  in  the  face,  I  voluntarily 
stepped  .forward  and  commenced  my  exertions  as  a  teacher. 
Nor  had  I,  at  that  time,  any  of  those  projects  of  ambition 
which  have  since  animated  me;  but  my  sole  object  was 
to  assist  your  father  in  his  pecuniary  affairs.  It  is  true  I 
was  young  when  I  married,  but,  my  mind  in  some  respects 
outstripping  my  years,  I  had  for  a  long  time  before  my 
marriage  formed  my  intimacies  among  people  of  nearly 
your  father's  age.  Dr.  Todd  and  Dr.  Wells  were  among 
my  intimate  friends  at  this  season.  And  why  should  I 
have  married  your  father  from  other  than  pure  motives  ? 
My  standing  in  society  was  as  good  as  his.  My  income 
arising  from  the  exercise  of  my  talents,  of  which  I  was 
fond,  was  more  than  sufficient  for  my  support.  My  broth- 
ers in  Virginia  were  wealthy,  and  anxious  I  should  live 
with  them.  Your  father  was  not  rich,  and  he  always  told 
me  so.  Perhaps  if  all  the  men  in  the  world  had  stood  be- 
fore me  at  my  disposal,  I  might  have  loved  some  one  else, 
but  in  youth  one  must  love,  and  was  there  any  one  in 
Middlebury  that  I  should  so  likely  to  love  as  your  father  ? 
Indeed,  Frank,  I  often  think  you  undervalue  your  father. 
In  several  respects  he  is  a  man  peculiarly  calculated  to 
gain  a  woman's  affection,  and  he  certainly  deserves  and 
possesses  mine." 

Such  was  the  plain  talk  she  gave  her  step-son,  calcu- 
lated to  disarm  all  his  secret  hostilities,  to  portray  her  own 
disinterested  and  noble  nature,  to  give  dignity  to  her  love, 
and  to  exalt  the  character  of  her  husband.  A  man  must 
be  very  unappreciating,  indeed,  not  to  have  respected  such 
a  step-mother.  And  this  remarkable  letter  brings  out  the 
pleasant  relations  between  herself  and  husband,  which  con- 
tinued to  the  last,  because  both  were  worthy. 

Dr.  Jonx  WILLAED  was  born  in  Madison,  Connecticut,  of 
a  good  stock.  He  studied  medicine,  and  was  much  esteemed 
as  a  practitioner,  as  well  as  for  his  general  attainments.  He 


10G  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

settled  in  Middlebmy  about  the  year  1790,  when  the  coun- 
try was  new,  and  when  medical  science  was  at  a  \ow  ebb. 
He  was  a  believer  in  Nature  as  the  chief  restorer  in  dis- 
ease, and  had  a  contempt  of  the  practice  of  country  doc- 
tors in  his  times.  Dr.  Willard  was  a  politician,  and,  in 
1801,  received  from  Mr.  Jeflerson  the  appointment  of  Mar- 
shal of  the  District  of  Vermont,  and  henceforth  abandoned 
the  practice  of  medicine.  His  political  career  more  fully 
developed  the  energies  of  his  mind  and  character.  He 
was  not  only  marshal  of  the  district,  but  supervisor  of 
the  taxes,  paymaster  of  pensions,  and  a  director  of  the 
Vermont  State  Bank.  He  was  also  chairman  of  the  Re- 
publican Central  Committee,  and  the  victory  of  his  party 
was  much  owing  to  his  voice,  his  pen,  and  his  vigorous 
management.  His  success  as  a  leader  of  his  party  was 
not  more  marked  than  his  love  of  justice  and  his  zeal  for 
his  country's  welfare.  He  loved  Vermont,  and  thought  its 
constitution  the  best  of  any  State  in  the  Union.  And  it 
was  his  stern  and  unbending  integrity  which  lost  him  the 
favor  of  the  politicians. 

His  subsequent  marriage,  and  loss  of  office,  and  finan- 
cial embarrassments,  and  removal  to  Waterford  and  Troy, 
have  been  alluded  to.  He  died  May  29,  1825,  beloved  and 
esteemed.  The  last  years  of  his  life  were  devoted  to  the 
institution  of  which  he  was  a  founder,  and  he  was  remark- 
ably liberal  in  all  his  views,  and  entirely  devoid  of  the  pride 
of  sex. 

In  his  earlier  life  he  was  not  religious,  but  later  he  en- 
tered the  communion  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  his  last 
tedious  and  painful  illness  of  three  months  .was  soothed 
by  the  services  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Butler,  and  he  died  "  in  the 
comfort  of  a  reasonable,  religious,  and  holy  hope." 

On  the  death  of  her  beloved  husband — her  partner, 
co-worker,  and  best  friend — Mrs.  Willard  returned  to  her 
work,  bowed  down  with  grief,  and  emaciated  by  constant 


1825-1830.  107 

watching  and  care.  She  was  now  left  to  attend  to  her 
own  finances,  in  addition  to  her  other  duties.  And  she 
rapidly  matured  all  the  details  of  business,  for  which  she 
had  rare  talents,  and  kept  her  own  books.  She  simplified 
her  labors,  and  took  good  care  to  have  no  debts,  paying 
her  bills  twice  a  year. 

But,  with  the  increase  of  her  school,  the  enlargement 
of  her  building,  her  own  good  management,  and  the  reve- 
nues she  derived  from  her  geographies,  which  had  an  un- 
paralleled circulation,  she  soon  secured  independence  and 
considerable  wealth.  Money  came  to  her.  She  did  not 
seek  money.  Nor  did  she  ever  attach  much  value  to  it, 
except  as  a  means  to  an  end,  and  for  the  sake  of  being 
useful.  Her  style  of  life,  at  this  period,  was  free  and 
generous,  and  her  house  was  open  to  her  friends.  Hos- 
pitality was  one  of  her  most  marked  virtues. 

With  the  increase  of  duties  was  also  the  enlargement 
of  her  friendships  and  correspondence.  The  following,  to 
Maria  Edgeworth,  reveals  something  of  her  views  on  edu- 
cation at  this  period,  1825-1830 :  "  An  English  traveller 
attended  for  a  time  upon  my  last  examination.  He  said 
to  me,  on  leaving :  '  Madam,  you  are  making  a  grand  ex- 
periment here;  we  have  nothing  to  compare  with  it  on 
our  side  of  the  water ;  but  I  fear  you  are  educating  girls 
too  highly,  and  that  they  will  not  be  willing  to  marry.' 
But  I  have  never  experienced  any  difficulty  of  this  sort. 
The  young  men  sought  them  so  resolutely  for  wives  that  I 
could  not  keep  them  for  teachers.  The  teachers  are  gen- 
erally interesting  to  young  ladies  whom  I  have  educated 
myself.  And  I  do  think  we  have  made  arrangements 
which  have  obviated  evils  that  have  heretofore  existed  in 
public  schools." 

In  less  than  a  year  from  the  death  of  Dr.  "Willard,  his 
only  son,  John,  by  Emma  Willard,  entered  as  a  cadet  at 
West  Point,  having  been  previously  under  the  care  of 


108  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

Rev.  Mr.  Huntingdon,  of  Hadley,  and  of  Mr.  Adams,  of 
Bennington,  and  Captain  Partridge,  at  Middletown,  where 
he  was  reputed  as  one  of  the  best  scholars.  It  was,  even 
then,  exceedingly  difficult  to  secure  admission  into  this 
military  academy.  But  she  succeeded,  through  the  in- 
fluence of  Governor  Clinton  and  Governor  Van  Ness,  and 
other  influential  friends,  who  were  ever  ready  to  second 
her  wishes.  He  entered  in  June,  and  enjoyed  the  friend- 
ship of  Colonel  Mansfield  and  of  Professor  Davies,  which 
has  never  been  broken,  and  was  almost  domesticated  in 
their  houses.  Mrs.  Willard's  letters  to  her  son  at  West 
Point  are  numerous  and  interesting,  giving  the  best  ad- 
vice, and  inculcating  lofty  principles  of  action.  It  is  clear 
that  her  heart  was  bound  up  in  her  son.  But,  as  these 
letters  are  such  as  all  good  women  write  to  absent  chil- 
dren anxious  for  their  welfare  and  jealous  of  their  affec- 
tions, it  is  not  necessary  to  reproduce  them.  They  do  not 
materially  relate  to  her  public  affairs  or  shed  light  on  her 
character.  She  enjoins  him  to  write  oftener  and  to  write 
longer  letters ;  to  shun  bad  company ;  to  avoid  the  use  of 
tobacco ;  to  be  diligent  in  his  studies ;  to  be  prepared  for 
his  examinations ;  to  be  respectful  to  his  teachers ;  to  take 
care  of  his  health,  and  to  be  economical  in  his  expenses — 
these  and  similar  topics  fill  up  nearly  two  hundred  letters. 
The  following  letter  may,  however,  show  the  good  sense 
which  is  blended  with  maternal  solicitude  :  "  My  hopes  for 
your  future  course  are  high.  I  think  you  have  now  seen 
so  much  of  the  operation  of  good  and  bad  conduct,  that  an 
enlightened  regard  to  self-interest  would  lead  you  of  your- 
self about  right.  I  hope  you  have  both  the  love  and  fear 
of  God  before  your  eyes,  to  invite  you  to  virtue  and  warn 
you  from  evil ;  and  I  hope  you  will  never  be  ashamed  or 
afraid  to  maintain  in  all  companies  all  virtuous  sentiments, 
and  frown  decidedly  on  vicious  ones.  Now,  John,  hear  me 
prophesy :  Have  the  courage  to  form  yourself  on  the  model 


1825-1830.  109 

of  character  which  I  propose  to  you,  and  it  will  not  only  be 
what  your  duty  requires,  but  it  will  be  setting  you  forward 
as  a  leader  in  society,  and  make  you  looked  up  to  and  ad- 
mired by  that  class  of  females  whose  education  and  char- 
acter and  standing  place  them  among  the  first.  Let  gen- 
tleness, and  kindness,  and  sweetness  of  nature,  accompany 
manly  seriousness  and  graceful  dignity.  You  have  at  times 
a  fault  which  you  came  honestly  by — that  of  a  kind  of  gas- 
conade— you  have  the  appearance  of  affecting  wit,  but  the 
affectation  of  gayety  and  frolicking  does  not  become  you. 
You  are  naturally  serious  and  contemplative,  and,  if  I  may 
say  it,  something  peculiarly  manly  about  you ;  and  hence 
dignity  and  grace,  not  jests  and  tricks  and  prettiness, 
should  be  your  ambition." 

I  need  not  quote  other  letters  to  show  parental  solici- 
tude. Parental  solicitude  for  an  only  son  is  a  noble  instinct ; 
and  it  may  be  doubted  whether  there  is  a  boy  at  school  or 
college  in  this  whole  country  who  does  not  at  times  occa- 
sion solicitude ;  and,  were  it  not  for  this  solicitude  and  the 
counsels  which  are  prompted  by  it,  young  men  would  be 
liable  to  be  led  astray.  Parents  cannot  be  too  solicitous 
about  their  absent  sons,  exposed  to  the  temptations  of 
college-life,  where  false  sentiments  so  often  prevail,  and 
wh'ere  what  has  been  learned  has  to  be  unlearned  in  the 
subsequent  experiences  of  life.  A  college  or  a  public 
school  is  a  good  place  for  boys — chiefly,  however,  for  the 
discipline  of  mind  acquired,  and  that  just  estimate  of  abili- 
ties made  by  competition,  by  which  absurd  vanity  and  con- 
ceit are  exorcised,  and  which,  unless  exorcised,  expose  a 
young  man  to  many  sad  rebuffs.  The  great  difference 
between  young  men  educated  in  colleges  and  those  edu- 
cated at  home,,  or  by  themselves  in  the  obscure  village,  is 
the  conceit  and  audacity,  almost  ludicrous,  which  generally 
•  characterize  self-educated  men.  It  would  be  easy  to  point 
out  notable  examples,  especially  among  those  who  have 


110  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

regulated  the  public  press ;  but  we  will  not  quarrel  with 
the  "  great  power  of  modern  times."  But,  while  colleges 
take  the  conceit  out  of  boys,  and  discipline  their  minds,  yet 
it  must  be  confessed  they  are  very  dangerous  places  to 
young  men  whose  principles  are  not  fixed  before  they  go 
there.  And  these  are  fixed  by  anxious  parents.  Mrs. 
Willard  was  an  anxious  parent,  and  the  fruit  of  her  solici- 
tude is  the  character  of  her  son.  Monica  was  anxious,  but 
where  would  St.  Augustine  have  been  without  her  coun- 
sels and  fears  ?  A  mother  without  solicitude  for  her  sons 
is  no  mother  at  all,  for  there  are  few  boys  who  will  not  be 
led  away  without  her  watchings  and  counsels.  The  sacred- 
ness  and  affections  of  home  are  the  safeguard  of  colleges, 
and  even  of  female  schools.  And  no  one  knew  this  better 
than  Mrs.  Willard  herself. 

The  following  letter,  written  to  a  pupil  in  1828 — Anne 
M.  Barney — shows  the  spirit  of  Mrs.  Willard's  care  and 
interest  for  those  who  were  placed  under  her  charge  and 
instructions  :  "  I  feel  a  great  desire,  my  dear  Anne,  that 
you  should  set  out  in  a  right  course  at  this  critical  junc- 
ture of  your  life.  Great  prudence  is  necessary  for  every 
young  lady ;  but  it  appears  to  me  to  be  particularly  so  for 
you,  on  account  of  the  peculiarities  of  your  situation.  You 
have,  doubtless,  many  kind  friends  who  will  advise  you  as 
they  shall  deem  for  your  best  good,  but  their  advice  is  not 
like  that  of  a  parent ;  it  cannot  relieve  you  from  the  re- 
sponsibility of  your  actions.  Your  friends,  too,  you  will 
find  to  possess  different  opinions,  so  that  you  could  not,  if 
disposed,  give  yourself  up  to  their  guidance,  for  it  would 
lead  you  into  opposite  courses ;  and,  if  you  sometimes  fol- 
low one  and  sometimes  another,  your  conduct  and  char- 
acter would  be  void  of  consistency. 

"  In  such  a  situation  I  do  not  see  but  you  ought  to  lay 
out  for  yourself  such  a  plan  of  life,  as,  following  the  dic- 
tates your  best  judgment  shall  seem  to  you  the  wisest,  to 


1S25-1830.  HI 

secure  your  best  interests  for  time  and  eternity ;  and  be- 
lieve me,  my  dear  Anne,  you  will  find  them  all  in  the  same 
path.  In  the  strait,  plain,  and  narrow  way  that  leads  to 
eternal  life  you  will  find  the  best  blessings  of  this  life — 
peace  of  conscience  and  reputation.  To  preserve  this  lat- 
ter, we  must  guard  not  only  the  reality  but  the  appear- 
ance of  innocence.  Next  to  this  is  health.  Another  bless- 
ing is  competence.  No  young  person,  who  indulges  in 
habits  of  wanton  and  thoughtless  expense  and  an  idle 
waste  of  time,  can  expect  to  enjoy  this  blessing  when  old. 
If  poor,  with  these  virtues  we  may  become  rich ;  if  rich, 
we  shall,  without  them,  become  poor.  A  highly-cultivated 
mind  is  another  blessing.  Hence  read  history,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, in  the  languages  which  you  have  studied ;  it  will 
keep  you  from,  that  desire  of  gadding  about  which  is  so 
fatal  to  the  improvement  of  your  sex;  and,  as  self-im- 
provement is  the  work  which  is  laid  out  for  you,  you  must 
still  consider  yourself  at  school — at  school  1  to  whom  ?  To 
yourself  and  God.  And,  when  sorrows  oppress  you,  con- 
sider that  He  corrects  us  for  our  faults  in  fatherly  tender- 
ness— He  gives  us  trials  of  our  faith.  If  the  joys  of  this 
world  are  fleeting,  so  are  its  sorrows ;  and,  if  well  borne, 
they  will  in  the  end  crown  us  with  glory." 

There  is  nothing  in  Mrs.  Willard's  letters  which  please 
me  more  than  her  beautiful  handwriting  —  legible  and 
graceful.  The  following  letter,  to  B.  B.  Tyler,  relates  to 
this  subject  of  penmanship,  which  is  of  much  more  impor- 
tance than  young  ladies  generally  suppose  : 

"  SIB  :  The  requisites  of  a  good  system  of  useful  pen- 
manship appear  to  me  to  be  these  : 

"1.  Legibility.    2.  Facility  of  execution.    3.  Elegance. 

"  Every  system  which  fails  in  either  of  these  is  defec- 
tive. The  object  of  writing  is  lost  if  it  is  illegible,  and  per- 
sons may  better  not  write  at  all.  In  business,  illegible 


112  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

writing  leads  to  great  perplexities ;  in  friendly  correspond- 
ence, we  annoy  our  friends  when  we  wish  to  give  them 
pleasure ;  and  it  is  highly  disrespectful  to  write  to  stran- 
gers, or  to  those  where  deference  is  due,  in  a  hand  that  will 
cause  them  trouble  to  decipher.  The  sharp,  angular  hand, 
so  fashionable  in  England  and  in  many  parts  of  this  coun- 
try, is  illegible.  The  round,  copper-plate  hand,  after  all, 
is  the  standard,  and  it  combines,  in  as  perfect  a  manner  as 
possible,  legibility  and  elegance.  Every  pupil  should  be 
taught  to  write  it.  The  book-keeper  wants  it  to  write  the 
names  of  persons  at  the  head  of  his  ledger,  and  various 
occasions  present  themselves  in  which  it  shows  itself  as 
an  elegant  attainment.  But,  as  it  has  been  found  by  ex- 
perience that,  as  it  cannot  be  written  rapidly,  if  pupils  are 
taught  only  this,  they  will,  in  the  course  of  their  practice, 
drop  it,  and  generally  substitute  a  bad  hand  in  its  place. 
To  guard  against  this,  they  should  be  taught  to  use  a 
good  running  hand,  and  preparatory  exercises  should  be 
arranged  with  a  view  to  give  flexibility.  To  secure  legi- 
bility, care  should  be  taken,  in  the  execution  of  pieces,  not 
to  make  any  strokes  but  those  belonging  to  the  letters. 
Perhaps  as  many  persons  make  their  writing  illegible  by 
excess  as  by  defect.  On  this  principle  capitals  in  the  mid- 
dle of  a  piece  of  writing  should  not  be  flourished,  but  made 
with  only  their  essential  stroke.  It  is  my  custom  to  keep 
my  pupils  to  their  writing-lessons  for  years,  but  not  to 
allow  them  to  write  long  at  a  time.  The  introduction  of 
the  ruled  black  lines  to  write  upon  has,  I  think,  done  dis- 
service to  penmanship.  Persons  accustomed  to  write  on 
these  execute  with  less  freedom.  They  are  embarrassed 
when  they  have  occasion  to  write  a  closer  or  more  open 
hand  than  ordinary,  or  when  obliged  to  perform  a  piece  of 
writing  without  them." 

This  extract  may  seem  to  be  of  trivial  importance  to 


1825-1830.  113 

young  people  who  scrawl  long  and  poor  letters,  but  it  is 
any  thing  but  trivial  to  those  who  are  afflicted  with  an 
extensive  correspondence,  or  to  those  who  have  to  deci- 
pher manuscripts,  or  to  people  of  business  generally.  If 
Mrs.  Willard's  letters  had  been  as  illegible  as  most  of  the 
letters  which  she  received,  the  writer  of  this  memoir  never 
could  have  got  through  with  this  pleasant  task.  To  an 
irritable  and  impatient  man  nothing  is  so  great  a  bore, 
nothing  stirs  up  all  his  bad  passions,  nothing  produces 
despair,  so  much  as  a  handwriting  that  cannot  be  read. 
Mrs.  Willard  was  a  practical  and  sensible  woman,  and  that 
is  the  reason  she  took  so  much  pains  with  chirography. 

The  following  extract,  from  a  letter  to  the  late  Rev. 
Dr.  Beman,  of  Troy  —  one  of  the  giants  of  his  day  —  shows 
how  Mrs.  Willard,  while  aiming  to  secure  the  religious  in- 
struction of  her  pupils,  yet  avoided  every  thing  sectarian. 
She  bad  no  idea  of  keeping  a  narrow  school  to  please  any 
body  of  religious  people,  however  respectable  they  were  : 


"  ME. 

"  REVEREJST)  AHD  DEAR  SIR  :  Your  kind  offer,  commu- 
nicated through  Miss  Burritt,  of  assisting  me  in  my  en- 
deavors to  impart  religious  instruction  to  the  minds  of  my 
young  pupils,  is,  in  many  respects,  agreeable  to  me  ;  yet 
there  are  some  objections  which  you  will  pardon  me,  sir, 
if  I  freely  state. 

"  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  parents  of  a  portion 
of  my  pupils  would  be  wholly  dissatisfied  with  such  a 
measure.  I  am  confident  that  you,  sir,  will  agree  with  me 
in  opinion  that  it  is  not  proper  for  a  person  keeping  a 
school  —  professedly  not  for  any  particular  religious  sect  — 
to  suffer  the  religious  education  of  that  school  to  become 
sectarian.  Yet,  that  religious  instruction  should  be  faith- 
fully given  to  every  assemblage  of  young  persons,  you,  sir, 
cannot  believe  more  sincerely  or  more  feelingly  than  my- 


114  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

self.  Two  courses  there  are  before  the  principal  of  an 
institution  like  mine :  the  one,  to  invite  clergymen  of 
every  Christian  denomination  to  claim  alternately  the  at- 
tention of  my  pupils ;  the  other,  which  I  have  adopted,  of 
faithfully  endeavoring  to  furnish  the  pupils  with  instruc- 
tion in  the  fundamental  truths  of  natural  and  revealed 
religion,  being  careful  to  stop  at  these  points  where  differ- 
ent Christian  sects  divide,  and  referring  them  on  these 
points  to  such  religious  instruction  as  the  parents  of  each 
individual  shall  choose  for  their  child.  On  this  plan  no 
parent  has,  I  think,  a  right  to  complain ;  but,  on  the  other, 
every  one  would  by  turns  be  dissatisfied.  I  apprehend 
that  the  general  opinion  of  the  Christian  community  would 
be  against  presenting  to  young  minds  a  diversity  of  reli- 
gious sentiments  by  a  frequent  change  of  religious  teach- 
ers, as  no  judicious  Christian  would  advise  any  one,  espe- 
cially a  young  female,  to  be  frequently  changing  in  her 
place  of  attending  public  worship  from  one  religious  de- 
nomination to  another. 

"  A  large  number  of  my  dear  pupils,  by  the  wish  of 
their  parents,  enjoy  the  right  of  the  blessed  Gospel  as  dis- 
pensed in  the  Presbyterian  Society.  A  portion  of  these 
have,  as  I  hope,  turned  their  youthful  feet  to  the  testimo- 
nies of  the  Lord.  To  you,  sir,  they  look  as  their  spiritual 
director,  and  I  think  their  case  requires  your  particular 
attention.  When  you  have  the  leisure,  I  should  be  happy 
to  confer  with  you  on  the  subject,  so  that  the  time  may  be 
selected  which  will  be  most  convenient  to  you,  and  also 
that  those  literary  objects  may  be  kept  in  view  for  which 
their  parents  have  placed  them  here. 

"  Very  respectfully  your  friend  and  servant, 

"EMMA  WILLAED." 

In  this  letter  we  see  great  liberality  with  great  good 
sense  combined,  with  a  true  desire  for  the  religious  im- 


1825-1830.  115 

provement  of  her  pupils.  She  proposes  to  teach  the  whole 
school  the  fundamental  principles  of  natural  and  revealed 
religion,  so  far  as  they  do  not  trench  on  sectarian  differ- 
ences; and  then,  for  further  instruction,  she  turns  over 
her  pupils  to  those  religious  teachers  whom  their  parents 
have  selected.  And  this,  I  believe,  was  her  policy  from 
first  to  last,  and  has  since  been  continued  by  her  successor. 
She  herself  was  an  Episcopalian — not  high,  not  low — not 
broad,  not  dry ;  neither  a  ritualist  clinging  to  the  usages 
which  the  Catholic  Church  borrowed  from  the  Jewish  cere- 
monial, and  laying  great  stress  on  baptismal  regeneration, 
fasts,  feasts,  and  holidays ;  nor  a  latitudinarian,  with  the 
creed  of  a  Gallio — broad  as  the  progressive  school  of  sci- 
entific infidels.  She  was  an  Episcopalian  of  another  age 
and  generation,  when  there  was  little  difference  between 
"  the  Church "  and  orthodox  denominations  in  doctrine, 
and  when  the  chief  distinction  lay  in  the  forms  of  public 
worship.  So  far  as  Mrs.  "Willard's  views  resembled  the  differ- 
ent parties  in  the  Episcopal  Church,  I  should  say  she  would 
have  sympathized  with  those  who  combined  evangelical 
sentiments  with  broad  catholicity.  She  was  no  admirer  of 
pretension  which  could  not  be  sustained  by  reason  and 
Scripture ;  nor  had  she  any  sympathies  with  a  disguised 
Romanism.  She  loved  the  truth,  and  loved  the  forms  of 
worship  which  were  reverential,  beautiful,  and  aesthetic. 
She  did  not  go  to  the  Episcopal  Church  because  it  was 
fashionable,  or  aristocratic,  or  exclusive,  but  because  it 
embodied  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  in  a  form 
which  harmonized  with  her  feelings.  But  she  never  prose- 
lyted. She  allowed  the  girls  to  attend  any  church  which 
their  parents  wished.  She  never  sought  to  convert  them 
to  Episcopacy,  or  to  detach  them  from  Presbyterianism. 
She  was  better  pleased  to  see  them  converted  to  God,  and 
maintain  His  fear  as  the  beginning  of  wisdom.  There 
never  was  a  school  more  free  from  all  sectarian  influences, 


116  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

where  religious  instruction  was  at  the  same  time  held  in 
high  value.  There  are  some  schools  established  for  the 
express  aim  of  conversion  to  a  particular  sect  or  form, 
utterly  Jesuitical  in  spirit,  and  narrow  as  medieval  piety. 
There  are  others  which  profess  to  be  liberal,  and  are  liberal 
so  far  as  utter  indifference  to  all  religion  is  the  marked 
peculiarity — schools  which,  having  given  up  the  spirit  of 
religion,  end  in  relinquishing  also  its  forms.  But  the  in- 
stitution founded  by  Mrs.  Willard  was  neither  one  nor  the 
other,  nor  half-way  between  them.  She  was  conscientious 
and  assiduous  in  teaching  religion  as  revealed  in  the  Bi- 
ble ;  and,  when  she  came  to  the  differences  of  religious 
belief,  she  turned  her  pupils  over  to  those  who  taught  the 
differences,  which,  in  the  eyes  of  many,  were  greater  and 
more  important  than  the  fundamental  principles  them- 
selves. So  deep  a  hold  have  Phariseeisms,  and  Jesuitisms, 
and  sectarianisms,  on  the  human  mind.  If  the  clergy 
unanimously  sought  to  bring  the  soul  to  God,  and  incul- 
cate a  fear  and  love  of  Him,  and  teach  the  paths  of  virtue 
and  righteousness,  there  would  be  but  one  Church,  for 
then  there  would  be  left  nothing  to  quarrel  about.  But, 
unfortunately,  a  great  many  love  their  party  better  than 
their  cause,  their  sect  better  than  Christianity,  which  is 
greater  than  all  sects  and  parties.  To  the  eyes  of  all 
bigots  a  part  is  greater  than  the  whole.  There  is  nothing 
for  which  I  hold  Mrs.  Willard  in  more  respect  than  her 
uniform  custom  of  keeping  free  from  all  sectarian  in- 
fluences ;  not  that  she  did  not  have  preferences,  but  be- 
cause she  was  too  broad  and  liberal  to  be  fettered  and 
bound.  And  such  a  policy  as  hers  was  preeminently 
needed  in  a  seminary  of  girls  from  all  parts  of  the  country, 
and  of  divers  creeds  and  opinions.  And  this  policy  secured 
the  respect  of  the  various  clergy  of  the  city,  who  ever  re- 
mained her  friends.  She  was  on  good  terms  with  all,  even 
when  they  were  stern,  polemical,  or  exacting.  And  she  was 


1825-1830.  H7 

on  good  terms,  because  she  kept  her  independence  and 
preserved  her  dignity.  She  also  secured  the  confidence  of 
parents ;  and  so  firmly  and  deeply  did  she  establish  her 
broad  and  liberal  policy,  that,  from  that  time  to  this,  the 
Troy  Seminary  has  never  been  open  to  the  suspicion  of 
sectarianism.  And  this  great  excellence  will  be  appreci- 
ated by  those  who  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  make  reli- 
gion an  important  element  of  education  without  falling 
into  the  ruts  of  sects. 

Mrs.  Willard,  with  all  her  peculiar  pride  of  sex  and 
desire  to  elevate  women,  was  far  from  being  in  sympathy 
with  those  women  who  early  began  the  agitation  of  those 
intricate  questions  which  pertain  to  "  rights."  The  follow- 
ing letter  to  Catherine  Beecher,  in  1829,  is  a  key  to  her 
sentiments  on  these  great  questions.  Her  views  may  have 
been  subsequently  somewhat  modified,  but  all  will  admit 
the  good  sense  and  masculine  force  with  which  she  replies 
to  a  lady  distinguished  from  her  youth,  and  belonging  to  a 
family  marked  for  "  peculiar  views : " 

LETTER  FROM  MRS.  EMMA  WILLARD,  OF  TROY,  TO  MRS. 
CATHERINE  E.  BEECHER,  OF  HARTFORD,  CONNECTICUT. 

"TROY  FEMALE  SEMINARY,  December  26,  1829. 
"  To  Miss  BEECHEB. 

"  DEAR  MADAM  :  Sincerely  do  I  regret  that,  in  the 
present  instance  of  an  appeal  to  act  jointly  with  yourself 
and  the  highly-respected  ladies  of  Hartford,  the  case  should 
be  one  in  which  my  own  opinion  is  not  coincident  with 
yours  and  theirs. 

"  In  reflecting  on  political  subjects,  my  thoughts  are" 
apt  to  take  this  direction :  The  only  natural  government 
on  earth  is  that  of  a  family — the  only  natural  sovereign, 
the  husband  and  father.  Other  just  governments  are  these 
sovereigns  confederated,  that  they  may  together  the  better 
secure  the  advantage  of  all  their  families  combined.  If 


118  THE   LIFE   OF   EMMA  WILLARD. 

they,  in  their  state  of  union,  make  laws  which,  should  they 
be  made  by  a  single  head  of  a  family,  would  operate  op- 
pressively, or  if  they  neglect  to  make  those  general  provi- 
sions which,  in  a  single  case,  would  be  seen  to  be  a  cul- 
pable want  of  care,  then  are  they  chargeable,  as  a  body, 
with  tyranny  or  neglect.  Were  our  sex  to  act  unitedly,  I 
should  bring  the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  what  they 
might  do  to  the  same  test.  That  is,  the  same  things  that 
any  one  might,  with  propriety,  do  in  her  own  family,  they 
might  together  do  for  the  community.  A  woman  might, 
with  propriety,  petition  her  husband  in  certain  cases ;  in 
certain  others  she  could  not.  She  might,  in  cases  where 
herself,  her  daughters,  or  her  young  children,  generally 
were  concerned ;  because,  as  these  matters  fall  within  her 
own  province,  it  implies  no  impeachment  of  his  understand- 
ing, his  justice,  or  his  generosity,  if  he  had  not,  without 
her  suggestion,  done  all  that  he  ought  to  do ;  or,  if  any 
apprehended  wrong  was  about  to  be  done  in  any  case 
whatever  which  had  escaped  her  husband's  notice,  she 
might,  with  propriety,  bring  the  matter  to  his  considera- 
tion ;  or,  where  his  acknowledged  justice  was  about  to 
prevail,  she  might,  in  behalf  of  another,  sue  for  his  clem- 
ency. But,  suppose  there  is  a  quarrel  between  two  of  his 
tenants,  or  there  is  a  rumor  that  he  is  to  change  the  habita- 
tion of  one  of  them,  or  she  learns  that  he  is  to  take  a  cer- 
tain course  in  an  intricate  lawsuit,  and  she  (knowing  these 
subjects  have  occupied  much  of  his  thoughts,  and  that  he 
is  preparing  still  further  to  investigate  them)  comes  for- 
ward, and  deciding  at  once,  by  the  impulse  of  her  feelings, 
on  points  so  knotty  that  the  most  vigorous  efforts  of  his 
stronger  and  (on  these  subjects)  far  more  enlightened  un- 
standing  had  failed  to  find  a  satisfactory  clew ;  suppose 
she  here  attempts  to  use  the  persuasive  eloquence  of  her 
sex  (powerful  when  applied  to  its  proper  purpose)  to  in- 
duce him  to  act  according  to  her  wishes.  What,  I  ask, 


1825-1830.  119 

would,  in  a  private  family,  be  the  result  of  such  an  appli- 
cation ?  Especially  what  would  it  be  when,  in  addition  to 
the  presumption  of  her  deciding  the  most  high  and  diffi- 
cult questions  within  his  jurisdiction,  the  request  which 
she  should  make  would  imply  a  belief  that  he  had  acted, 
or  was  about  to  act,  in  a  manner  not  only  unjust,  but  cruel 
and  oppressive  ?  Would  he  not  say  to  her,  '  In  thus  at- 
tempting to  teach  me  my  duties^  where,  in  the  mean  time, 
is  the  performance  of  your  own  f  where  the  obedience  and 
respect  you  owe  to  me  ? '  Thus,  instead  of  serving  the 
cause  which  she  wished  to  serve,  she  would  but  destroy 
her  own  influence.  And  would  there  not  be  apt  to  arise 
an  inquiry  into  the  cause  of  this  unwonted  officiousness  ? 
and,  if  any  circumstances  of  the  times  should  be  found  to 
be  peculiar,  would  not  these  be  charged  with  the  fault  ? 
'  The  studies  which  you  pursue,'  it  might  be  said,  '  have 
inflated  and  bewildered  you ;  you  are  the  worse  for  your 
knowledge ;  return  to  your  ignorance.' 

"  Such  a  sentence  as  this,  my  dear  madam,  you  and  I,  as 
guardians  of  the  interests  of  our  sex's  education,  are  alike 
desirous  to  avoid ;  and,  when  the  warm  dictates  of  a  gen- 
erous benevolence  shall  have  given  place  to  sober  reflec- 
tion, I  cannot  but  believe  you  will  agree  with  me  that  we 
cannot,  without  endangering  those  interests,  interfere  with 
the  affair  in  question. 

"  Accept,  my  dear  madam,  my  thanks  for  the  able  work 
which  you  had  the  goodness  to  send  me.  I  have  perused 
it  with  deep  interest.  Every  effort  to  advance  the  cause 
it  advocates  has  my  best  wishes  for  its  success. 

"  Accept,  madam,  for  yourself  and  the  ladies  of  Hart- 
ford, the  assurance  of  my  high  respect. 

"EMMA  WILLAED." 

I  insert  here  an  amusing  letter,  written  in  1829,  to  her 
cousin,  in  which  the  humorous  traits  of  her  mind  and 


120  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

character  are  brought  out  with  great  distinctness.  And 
with  this  letter  we  close  our  chapter  on  the  period  from 
the  death  of  her  husband  to  her  visit  to  Europe. 

"  SEMINARY,  Ltcember  10,  1829. 
"  To  J.  D.  WILLAKD,  ESQ. 

"  DEAE  COUSIN  :  Herewith  you  will  receive  a  present 
of  a  pair  of  woollen  stockings,  knit  by  my  own  hands,  and 
be  assured,  dear  coz,  that  my  friendship  for  you  is  as  warm 
as  the  material,  active  as  the  finger-work,  and  generous 
as  the  donation. 

"  But  I  consider  this  present  as  peculiarly  appropriate 
on  the  occasion  of  your  marriage.  You  will  remark,  firstly, 
that  here  are  two  individuals  united  in  one  pair,  who  are 
to  walk  side  by  side,  guarding  against  coldness,  and  giving 
comfort  as  long  as  they  last.  The  thread  of  their  texture 
is  mixed,  and  so,  alas !  is  the  thread  of  life.  In  these, 
however,  the  white  is  made  to  predominate,  expressing 
my  desire  and  confidence  that  thus  it  will  be  with  the 
color  of  your  lives.  No  black  is  used,  for  I  believe  your 
lives  will  be  wholly  free  from  the  black  passions  of  wrath 
and  jealousy.  The  darkest  color  here  is  blue,  which  is  ex- 
cellent when  we  do  not  make  it  too  blue. 

"  Other  appropriate  thoughts  rise  to  my  mind  in  re- 
garding these  stockings.  The  most  indifferent  subjects, 
when  viewed  by  the  mind  in  a  suitable  frame,  may  furnish 
instructive  inferences  ;  as  saith  the  poet : 

"  '  The  iron  dogs,  the  peat  and  tongs, 
The  bellows  that  have  leathern  lungs, 
The  fire,  wood-ashes,  and  the  smoke, 
Do  all  to  righteousness  provoke.' 

But  to  the  subject.  You  will  perceive  that  the  tops  of 
these  stockings  (by  which  I  suppose  courtship  to  be  rep- 
resented) are  seamed,  and,  by  means  of  seaming,  arc 


1825-1830.  121 

drawn  into  a  pucker ;  but  afterward  comes  a  time  when 
the  whole  is  made  plain,  and  continues  so  to  the  end  and 
final  toeing  off.  By  this  I  wish  you  to  take  occasion  to 
congratulate  yourself  that  you  have  now  come  to  plain- 
sailing. 

"Again,  as  the  whole  of  these  comely  stockings  were 
not  made  at  once,  but  by  the  addition  of  one  little  stitch 
after  another,  put  in  with  skill  and  discretion,  until  the 
whole  presents  the  fair  and  equal  piece  of  work  which  you 
see,  so  life  does  not  consist  of  one  great  action,  but  mill- 
ions of  little  ones  combined,  and  so  may  it  be  with  your 
lives — no  stitch  dropped  when  duties  are  to  be  done,  no 
widenings  made  when  bad  principles  are  to  be  reproved 
or  economy  is  to  be  preserved ;  neither  seaming  nor  nar- 
rowing when  truth  and  generosity  are  in  question ;  thus 
every  stitch  of  life  made  right  and  set  in  the  right  place, 
none  either  too  large  or  too  small,  too  tight  or  too  loose 
— thus  may  you  keep  on  your  smooth  and  even  course, 
making  existence  one  fair  and  consistent  piece,  until,  hav- 
ing together  passed  the  heel,  you  come  to  the  very  toe  of 
life  ;  and  here,  in  the  final  narrowing  off,  and  dropping  the 
coil  of  this  emblematical  pair  of  warm  companions,  of  com- 
forting associates,  nothing  appears  but  white,  the  token  of 
innocence  and  peace,  of  purity  and  light ;  and  may  you, 
like  these  stockings,  the  final  stitch  being  dropped  and  the 
work  completed,  go  together  from  the  place  where  you 
were  formed  to  a  happier  state  of  existence — a  present 
from  earth  to  heaven  ! 

"Hoping  that  these  stockings  and  admonitions  may 
meet  a  cordial  reception,  I  remain,  in  true-blue  friendship, 
seemly,  yet  without  seeming,  3rours  from  top  to  toe, 

"EMMA  WILTED." 
6 


CHAPTER  Vni. 

VISIT     TO     EUROPE. 

IN  1825  General  Lafayette  revisited  the  country  whose 
independence  and  nationality  he  had  done  so  much  to 
secure.  His  services  to  the  cause  of  American  indepen- 
dence, his  friendship  with  Washington,  his  labors  in  behalf 
of  constitutional  liberty  in  France,  his  sufferings  in  an 
Austrian  prison,  and  the  mingled  gallantry  and  sentiment, 
allied  with  rank,  which  early  gave  him  prominence  and 
fame,  made  him  an  idol  to  the  American  people.  I  well 
remember  with  what  enthusiasm  he  was  greeted  in  my 
native  town ;  how  proud  I  was,  with  others,  a  boy  of  fif- 
teen, to  shake  his  hand,  and  how  popular  he  made  him- 
self by  his  recognition  of  old  friends.  I  remember  well 
the  public  receptions,  the  lunches,  the  fetes,  the  triumphal 
arches,  festooned  with  flowers,  the  floral  processions,  the 
speeches  of  prominent  men,  with  which  he  was  welcomed 
as  a  second  Washington.  I  doubt  if  popular  enthusiasm 
has  since  been  called  out  in  this  country  with  such  un- 
bounded eclat.  The  great  Webster  may  have  excited  equal 
popular  admiration  and  curiosity  in  his  speeches  at  Bun- 
ker Hill  and  Plymouth  Rock,  when  in  the  height  of  his 
well -merited  fame  ;  but  the  ovations  he  received  were 
limited  to  a  small  extent  of  country — in  and  around  Bos- 
ton— the  tribute  to  genius,  to  intellectual  ascendency.  The 
ovation  to  Lafayette  was  national,  and  given  from  patriotic 
gratitude,  for  respect  to  moral  and  chivalrous  excellence — 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  123 

a  deeper  sentiment  than  intellectual   admiration,  which 
necessarily"  is  confined  to  a  few. 

Mrs.  Willard,  with  her  admiration  for  great  men,  which 
verged  on  extravagance,  with  her  ardent  patriotism — ever 
a  marked  peculiarity  with  her — and  her  intensely  sympa- 
thetic nature,  kindled  by  the  general  ardor,  was  peculiarly 
demonstrative.  Her  enthusiasm  knew  no  bounds.  And 
hence  it  was  an  epoch  in  her  life — a  proud  day,  when  she 
welcomed  the  patriotic  hero  and  statesman  to  Troy,  and 
received  a  visit  from  him  in  her  seminary.  It  was  an 
honor  which  made  a  profound  impression  on  her  soul,  and 
called  out  the  following  lines,  sung  by  a  chorus  of  young 
ladies : 

"  And  art  them,  then,  dear  hero,  come  ? 

And  do  our  eyes  behold  the  man, 
Who  nerved  his  arm  and  bared  his  breast 

For  us,  ere  yet  our  life  began  ? 
For  us  and  for  our  native  land, 

Thy  youthful  valor  dared  the  war ; 
And  now,  in  winter  of  thine  age, 

Thou'st  come,  and  left  thy  loved  ones  far. 
Then  deep  and  dear  thy  welcome  be, 
Nor  think  thy  daughters  far  from  thee, 
Columbia's  daughters,  lo !  we  bend, 
And  claim  to  call  thee  father,  friend. 

"But  was't  our  country's  rights  alone 

Impelled  Fayette  to  Freedom's  van  ? 
No,  'twas  the  love  of  human  kind — 

It  was  the  sacred  cause  of  man ; 
It  was  benevolence  sublime, 

Like  that  which  sways  the  eternal  mind  ! 
And,  benefactor  of  the  world, 

He  shed  his  blood  for  all  mankind. 

Then  deep  and  dear  thy  welcome  be, 
Nor  think  thy  daughters  far  from  thee. 
Daughters  of  human  kind  we  bend, 
And  claim  to  call  thee  father,  friend." 


124  THE   LIFE   OF  -EMMA  WILLARD. 

The  general  was  much  affected,  and,  at  the  close  of  the 
singing,  with  eyes  suffused  with  tears,  he  said :  "  I  cannot 
express  what  I  feel  on  this  occasion ;  but  will  you,  madam, 
present  me  with  three  copies  of  those  lines,  to  be  given  by 
me,  as  from  you,  to  my  three  daughters  ?  "  The  local  pa- 
pers of  the  day  add  many  details  of  this  visit  of  Lafayette 
to  Troy,  where  he  received  an  unusually  enthusiastic  wel- 
come. But  there  was  nothing  more  beautiful  than  the 
arbor  of  evergreens,  two  hundred  feet  long,  which  the 
seminary  erected  in  a  night,  and  the  parade  of  the  girls, 
all  dressed  in  white,  with  appropriate  banners. 

And  not  merely  because  Lafayette  had  been  a  glorious 
defender  of  liberty,  but  also  because  he  was  interested  in 
every  movement  for  the  elevation  of  society,  was  Mrs. 
Willard's  enthusiasm  called  out.  The  result  of  this  visit 
to  Troy  was  a  cordial  invitation  from  the  general  to  Mrs. 
"VVillard  to  visit  him  in  France.  It  would  seem,  from  the 
letters  which  passed  between  them,  that  a  strong  mutual 
friendship  arose.  He  exerted  himself  personally  to  pro- 
cure her  a  French  teacher  as  early  as  1827.  The  following 
extract,  from  one  of  his  letters,  will  show  the  estimation  in 
which  Mrs.  "VVillard  was  held  by  him  : 

"LA  GRANGE,  October  29,  1827. 

"  DEAR  AND  RESPECTED  MADAM  :  Your  kind  letter,  July 
5th,  has  afforded  me  the  double  gratification  I  shall  ever 
find  in  the  testimonies  of  your  friendship  and  of  your  con- 
fidence. 

"I  feel  the  great  importance  of  the  commission  in- 
trusted to  my  care.  As  a  warm  and  grateful  admirer  of 
the  Female  Seminary  of  Troy,  as  a  respectful  and  affec- 
tionate friend  of  Mrs.  "Willard,  I  have,  I  confess,  a  very 
exalted  notion  of  the  requisite  qualities  to  be  associated 
with  such  an  institution  and  its  directress. 

"  My  first  application  has  been  to  Mile.  S n,  an  inti- 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  125 

mate  friend  of  ours,  who  herself  directs  a  seminary  of  the 
highest  order  in  Paris,  whose  principles,  sentiments,  and 
talents,  render  her  the  fittest  person  I  know,  to  find  and  to 
guarantee  what  we  want.  The  result  of  a  late  conversa- 
tion with  my  daughter-in-law  has  been  that,  though  it  has 
often  happened  that  she  has  had  it  in  her  power  to  pro- 
cure the  object  of  our  inquiries,  she  knew  no  one  at  the 
present  who  would  fully  answer  the  purpose  But  she  will 
endeavor  to  discover  it. 

"  My  researches  will  not  be  limited  to  one  source  of 
information.  I  shall  seek  everywhere ;  and,  should  I  be 
so  happy  as  to  meet  your  views,  shall  not  lose  time  to 
advise  you  by  the  regular  packets.  We  remain  in  the 
country  until  January,  making  some  occasional  calls  in 
town :  one  of  them  will  be  next  month,  to  the  marriage  of 
my  son's  eldest  daughter  to  a  most  amiable  young  man. 
No  opportunity  will  be  neglected  to  execute  my  confiden- 
tial and  much-valued  charge. 

"  My  three  daughters  have  been  highly  sensible  of  your 
goodness  in  the  affectionate  wish  you  have  been  pleased  to 
express.  Should  it  be  possible  to  part  with  the  young 
women,  there  is  no  person  on  either  side  of  the  Atlantic 
from  whom  such  a  proposal  would  be  more  welcome  and 
highly  appreciated.  I  wish,  dear  madam,  we  could  re- 
ceive you  under  our  friendly  roof  of  La  Grange,  where  my 
daughters  love  to  recall  the  happy  memories  of  Troy,  and 
singing  what  has  been  my  delight  to  hear  from  my  amia- 
ble young  friends,  to  whom  I  beg  you  to  offer  my  best 
regards  and  good  wishes.  My  son  begs  to  be  respectfully 
remembered  to  you,  in  which  sentiments  the  whole  Ameri- 
can colony  of  La  Grange  join  most  cordially. 

"  Your  affectionate  and  grateful  friend, 

"  LAFAYETTE." 

This  letter  reveals  two  or  three  things  :  1.  The  respect 


126  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

which  he  entertained  for  Mrs.  Willard,  and  his  grateful 
recollection  of  Troy  hospitalities.  2.  His  courteous  and 
urbane  and  chivalrous  character.  3.  His  proficiency  in 
the  English  language.  It  was  one  of  Mrs.  Willard's  pe- 
culiarities to  aspire  to  the  confidence  and  respect  of  great 
men,  and  she  rarely  was  mistaken  in  the  objects  of  her 
regard.  If  she  had  been  less  intensely  American  and  less 
self-conscious,  she  would  have  been  more  timid  and  re- 
served. She  corresponded  with  many  of  the  most  eminent 
and  busy  men  of  her  day,  and  was  not  regarded  as  pre- 
suming. What  was  a  natural  impulse  with  her  would 
have  been  audacity  in  others.  She  was  so  absorbed  with 
her  mission  that  no  man  was  regarded  as  beyond  her 
sphere  of  influence. 

The  desire  to  see  the  old  seats  of  European  civilization 
has  been  little  short  of  a  passion  with  educated  Americans, 
of  both  sexes,  the  last  fifty  years.  But,  half  a  century  ago, 
a  visit  to  Europe  was  attended  with  many  inconveniences, 
and  was  comparatively  rare.  Mrs.  Willard  could  not  re- 
sist the  desire  of  gratifying  lier  curiosity,  improving  her 
mind,  increasing  her  knowledge,  and  enlarging  her  friend- 
ships, especially  as  she  travelled  under  many  advantages, 
and  with  all  the  letters  of  introduction  she  desired.  The 
seminary  had  flourished.  She  was  independent,  and  could 
well  afford  the  pleasure.  So,  leaving  the  institution  in  the 
care  of  her  sister,  Mrs.  Lincoln,  in  whom  she  had  perfect 
confidence,  and  reason  to  have,  she  embarked,  October, 
1830,  at  New  York,  in  the  ship  Charlemagne,  accompanied 
by  her  son  John,  for  the  Old  World. 

Mrs.  Willard's  letters  and  journal  during  her  absence 
are  even  now  interesting,  although  so  much  has  been  writ- 
ten by  American  travellers  of  their  experience  abroad — 
ever  fresh,  ever  new.  The  old-fashioned  voyage  in  a  sail- 
ing-vessel, although  it  took  up  so  much  time,  and  was 
attended  with  so  many  discomforts,  was,  in  many  respects, 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  127 

more  exciting  and  agreeable  than  the  modern  trip  in  a 
steamer.  Few  would,  indeed,  exchange  the  steamer  for 
the  sailing-packet,  but  the  voyage  in  the  latter  was  doub,- 
less  more  poetic  and  instructive.  The  captain,  in  those 
times,  was  a  very  great  personage,  and  also  generally  very 
polite  and  attentive,  and  the  happiness  of  the  passengers 
was  intimately  connected  with  his  humor  and  his  fancies. 
In  these  times  no  one  cares  who  the  captain  is,  and  very 
little  is  seen  of  him.  Fifty  years  ago  he  was  a  potentate 
to  be  feared  and  courted,  at  the  head  of  his  table  in  the 
cabin. 

Mrs.  Willard  disembarked  at  Havre,  24th  of  October, 
feeling  the  deep  interest  which  the  costumes  of  the  people, 
the  strange  aspect  of  the  shops,  the  different  architectural 
styles,  the  unintelligible  language,  the  curious  manners 
and  customs,  ever  excite  in  the  minds  of  intelligent  people 
when  they  first  land  on  a  foreign  shore.  Who  can  forget 
the  enjoyment,  after  a  long  voyage,  of  the  first  dinner  at  a 
European  hotel  ?  And  how  every  pleasure  or  discomfort  is 
magnified  by  the  imagination !  We  submit  to  evils  which 
would  be  unendurable  at  home ;  and,  if  in  a  sulky,  or  disap- 
pointed, or  lonely  mood,  we  turn  with  dislike  from  comforts 
such  as  we  never  have  enjoyed  before.  Every  thing  is 
better  or  worse,  more  beautiful  or  more  ugly,  than  it  really 
is.  We  have  no  power  to  make  sound  judgments.  In 
Regent  Street,  in  London,  we  disdainfully  recall  the  glories 
of  Broadway ;  and,  when  we  return  to  New  York,  Broadway 
seems  narrow,  dirty,  uninteresting,  compared  with  our  rec- 
ollections of  Regent  Street.  Mrs.  Willard  seems  to  have 
had  all  these  illusions ;  yet  she  was  one  of  those  enthu- 
siastic and  amiable  women  who  are  generally  pleased  with 
every  thing  new  and  strange.  She  admires  the  oaken  floors, 
waxed  and  jshining ;  the  comfortable  hearth-rug,  the  large 
panes  of  glass,  the  windows  swinging  inward  and  opening 
like  doors,  the  beautiful  mirrors,  the  clocks  in  every  room 


128  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

and  chamber,  the  wax-candles,  the  panelled  walls,  the 
low  bedsteads,  the  square  pillows,  the  elastic  beds ;  the 
table  d'hote  charms  her  with  the  fricandeaus,  the  entre- 
mets, and  the  various  unaccustomed  dishes ;  the  attentions 
of  the  waiters  amuse  her,  the  aspect  of  the  men  and 
women  surprises  her.  She  observes  every  thing.  She  visits 
every  thing,  even  fortifications,  and  old  and  dingy  churches. 
The  journey  to  Paris  by  diligence  is  a  new  experience,  and 
a  pleasant  one,  since  the  ungraceful  and  lumbering  vehicle 
is  comfortable,  and  stops  at  interesting  places  on  the  road, 
long  enough  to  see  cathedrals.  How  exquisite  the  sensa- 
tion of  a  cultivated  person  in  the  first  survey  of  those 
wonders  of  the  middle  ages,  which  took  centuries  to  build ! 
Who  can  forget  the  first  cathedral  he  has  visited,  whether 
in  France  or  England,  at  York  or  Rouen  ?  And  the 
pleasure  which  attended  the  sight  of  objects  of  interest 
was  much  greater  forty  years  ago  than  it  now  is,  since  we 
had  not  heard  or  read  so  much  about  them,  and  the  interest 
then  felt  was  communicated  to  friends.  Every  letter  from 
Europe  was  a  treasure.  It  passed  from  hand  to  hand,  from 
family  to  family.  Now,  who  writes  letters  even  to  friends, 
for  what  can  one  say  that  is  new  ?  It  was  not  so  forty 
years  since,  and  perhaps  one  reason  of  the  interest  which 
letters  then  gave  was  the  exceeding  minuteness  of  descrip- 
tion, rarely  attempted  now.  Few  travellers  now  write 
such  interesting  letters  as  once  were  written,  because  they 
take  it  for  granted  that  every  thing  is  already  known  by 
everybody. 

On  reaching  Paris,  after  a  fatiguing  but  delightful 
journey,  Mrs.  Willard  stopped  at  the  Hotel  de  1'Europe, 
and,  like  all  travellers,  at  first  was  disappointed.  But  she 
soon  found  ten  thousand  things  to  interest  her — the  parade 
of  the  guards,  the  royal  palaces,  the  martial  music  of  the 
bands,  the  splendor  of  the  shops,  the  grounds  of  the  Palais 
Royal  and  the  Tuileries,  the  flowers  and  shrubs  and  trees 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  129 

in  the  midst  of  a  great  and  busy  city  ;  the  endless  variety 
of  beautiful  things  exposed  for  sale  ;  the  bridges  over  the 
Seine,  the  churches,  the  monuments,  the  galleries  of  art, 
the  public  amusements,  the  elegance  of  public  buildings, 
the  splendor  of  equipages,  the  opera  and  theatres — upon  all 
these  she  expatiates  with  the  freshness  and  poetry  of  new 
impressions.  Mrs.  Willard's  visit  to  France  was  at  an  in- 
teresting period,  soon  after  the  revolution  which  finally 
expelled  the  Bourbons,  and  the  elevation  of  the  house  of 
Orleans,  in  the  person  of  Louis  Philippe.  Lafayette 
played  an  important  part  in  that  revolution,  and  was  high 
in  power  and  popularity  when  Mrs.  Willard  visited  Paris. 
She  remembered  his  cordial  invitation  to  visit  him,  but 
shrunk  from  taking  up  the  time  of  so  busy  a  man.  She 
thus  describes  her  interviews  : 

"  It  was  not  until  the  6th  of  November  that  I  apprized 
General  Lafayette  of  my  arrival  in  Paris,  which  I  did  by 
note ;  but  I  was  careful  to  express  myself  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  show  that  I  was  aware  he  had  no  time  to  devote 
to  his  private  friends.  I  said  that  I  knew  that  France 
trusted  in  his  care  ;  the  eyes  of  the  world  were  upon  him  ; 
that  he  must  now  give  himself  up  to  the  public. 

"  I  thought  he  would  probably  get  my  note  in  the  even- 
ing and  answer  it  next  morning;  or  he  might  possibly 
make  an  appointment  for  calling  on  me,  when  I  should 
have  some  minutes  of  his  time.  A  man  who  commands 
a  military  force  of  two  millions,  who  has  a  seat  in  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies  at  such  a  time  as  this,  and  on  whose 
opinion  such  important  results  are  pending,  must  have  on 
his  head  a  mountain  of  cares,  and  his  minutes  are  precious. 

"  The  morning  came  and  passed,  and  I  got  no  note ; 

but  Captain  R coming  in  said  he  had  seen  the  general, 

and  added :  *  He  will  call  on  you ;  as  he  spoke  of  your 
arrival  he  looked  delighted.'  It  was  indeed  what  I  was 
glad  to  know.  My  rooms  were  up  four  long  pairs  of  stairs. 


130  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

I  went  to  mine  hostess,  and  told  her  that  I  expected  a  call 
from  General  Lafayette,  and  would  like  to  receive  him  in 
a  lower  room.  She  showed  me  the  rooms  I  now  occupy — 
the  best  in  the  house. 

"  I  had  just  finished  moving,  and  every  thing  was  in 
perfect  order,  when  a  servant  announced  the  general.  He 
met  me  affectionately.  His  heart  seemed  to  expand  as  to 
a  confidential  sister,  and  he  talked  to  me  freely  of  his 
family  and  of  the  most  important  political  movements. 
He  gave  me  a  sketch  of  the  revolution,  detailed  the  part  he 
himself  had  taken,  spoke  of  the  present  state  of  affairs, 
and  of  the  hopes  and  fears  of  the  liberal  party.  His  great- 
est regret  was,  that  such  was  the  state  of  public  affairs 
and  such  his  relation  to  them,  that  he  had  not  the  time  he 
could  wish  to  devote  to  his  personal  friends.  He  inquired 
after  my  Troy  acquaintances,  spoke  of  you,  my  dear  sister, 
and  of  his  young  friends  the  pupils,  of  the  pleasure  he 
enjoyed  there,  of  the  beauty  of  the  place,  and  of  his  rec- 
ollection of  having  been  there  when  there  was  only  one 
small  house  in  it.  His  observations  on  political  affairs  were 
such  as  gave  my  patriotic  feelings  a  thrill  of  pleasure. 

"  The  next  morning  his  eldest  daughter  was  announced. 
I  had  been  the  means,  she  said,  of  pleasure  to  her  daughter. 
She  had  been  delighted  with  the  reception  her  grandfather 
had  received  from  the  young  ladies  of  my  institution,  and 
had  often  sung  the  verses  which  they  sung  on  that  occasion. 

"  When  we  arrived  at  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  we 
were  conducted  up  a  flight  of  stairs,  with  the  meanness  of 
which  I  was  surprised,  till  I  heard  that  the  place  of  session 
was  only  temporary. 

"  The  person  who  seemed  to  regulate  the  galleries  gave 
us  seats  in  front  of  the  president's  chair  and  the  speaker's 
tribune.  In  the  recess  of  a  debate  the  general  entered. 
When  he  had  passed  the  morning  salutations  with  his 
friends,  he  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  gallery,  and  moved 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  131 

them  slowly  till  they  rested  on  his  daughter  and  myself, 
and  then  gravely  but  gently  bowed  three  times.  I  was 
invited  to  come  to  the  general's  soiree,  and  there  has  not 
been  a  day  since  that  I  have  not  received  some  marks  of 
attention  from  some  of  the  family. 

"  At  the  general's  soiree  there  were  many  interesting 
people.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  conversing  with  Mr.  Feni- 
more  Cooper  and  his  amiable  family.  I  was  also  introduced 
to  Mrs.  Opie. 

"  The  enthusiasm  which  pervaded  the  people  in  regard 
to  Lafayette  manifests  itself  on  a  thousand  occasions.  A 
respectable  tradesman  with  whom  I  have  dealt  said,  '  It  is 
our  good  general  who  makes  the  king.'  A  woman,  speak- 
ing of  the  anarchy  which  pervaded  Paris  during  the  revolu- 
tion, said  :  '  Without  him  we  had  been  lost.  When  his 
arrival  in  Paris  was  known,  everybody  burst  into  tears. 
His  sympathy  in  the  grief  of  private  families  touched  the 
hearts  of  the  people  perhaps  even  more  than  his  public 
services.  He  visited,  after  three  days,  each  individual  of 
the  thousands  who  were  wounded,  and  all  the  many 
families  of  the  slain.'  " 

Again,  November  8th,  she  writes :  "  I  have  just  returned 
from  the  Chamber  of  Deputies.  Many  spoke — Lafayette, 
Lafitte,  Minister  of  Finance ;  Guizot,  Dupin,  Barthe ; 
but  none  interested  me  like  M.  Barthe.  The  entranced 
hearers  were  held  in  profound  silence. 

"  The  hissing  of  the  members  when  a  speech  displeased 
them  I  thought  abominable,  and  by  no  means  a  sample  of 
French  politeness,  to  say  nothing  of  legislative  deputies. 
Of  course,  my  feelings  were  always  on  the  side  of  the 
hissed,  and  never  with  the  hissing." 

Mrs.  Willard's  journal  in  Europe  would  indicate  that 
she  not  only  enjoyed  many  privileges  through  the  influence 
of  Lafayette,  but  also  that  there  existed  between  them 
a  very  warm  friendship,  and  this  led  to  introductions  in 


132  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAHD. 

society,  which  must  have  been  very  flattering  to  her  vanity. 
Few  American  ladies  ever  visited  Paris  undeT  such  favor- 
able circumstances.  She  meets  the  great  lions  of  society 
wherever  she  goes.  She  becomes  well  acquainted  with  all 
the  distinguished  Americans.  She  is  much  noticed  by  the 
American  minister,  Mr.  Rives,  and  by  his  kindness  she  is 
introduced  at  court.  She  hears  Cuvier  and  the  other  great 
savants  of  the  day  lecture  at  the  College  of  France.  One 
of  the  editors  of  the  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes  compliments 
her  History.  The  daughters  of  Lafayette  are  ever  ready 
to  advance  her  wishes,  and  accompany  her  to  operas,  thea- 
tres, churches,  balls,  and  fetes.  She  is  not  only  presented 
to  the  queen,  but  she  is  invited  to  court  balls.  The  atten- 
tions she  receives  are  great  and  various.  But  on  these  I 
need  not  enlarge ;  nor  on  her  description  of  the  people  she 
visited,  and  the  sights  she  saw.  Her  journal  contains 
more  information  of  Paris  than  any  book  of  its  size  with 
which  I  am  acquainted.  Nothing  escapes  her  notice.  There 
is  nothing  of  interest  she  does  not  visit — palaces,  churches, 
hospitals,  schools,  colleges,  theatres,  hotels,  museums, 
libraries,  galleries  of  art,  places  of  historical  note,  gardens, 
cemeteries,  manufactories,  shops — all  of  which  she  has 
described  with  great  accuracy.  She  compares  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  people  with  those  of  America,  often  to 
the  preference  of  the  former.  She  sees  every  thing  and 
learns  much,  even  to  the  details  of  dress  and  domestic 
economy.  She  speaks  of  the  neatness  and  beauty  of  bed- 
rooms, as  well  as  the  sumptuousness  of  salons;  of  the 
dress  of  women  in  the  streets  and  at  home,  and  in  com- 
pany ;  of  shopping,  ornaments,  carriages,  gray  hair,  com- 
plexions ;  of  the  tyranny  of  fashion ;  of  the  forms  of  social 
intercourse ;  of  balls  and  dances ;  of  the  manner  and 
conversation  of  the  illustrious  people  she  saw — so  that 
there  is  a  great  life  in  her  pictures,  and  we  feel,  as  we  read, 
how  much  she  saw  and  enjoyed. 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  133 

Among  other  favors  granted  her  was  the  privilege  of 
visiting  the  schools,  under  the  patronage  of  the  govern- 
ment, for  the  education  of  young  ladies  of  rank.  That  at 
St.  Denis,  established  by  Napoleon,  was  an  object  of 
especial  interest,  under  the  supervision  of  the  celebrated 
Madame  Campan,  as  that  of  St.  Cyr,  in  the  time  of  Louis 
XTV.,  was  directed  by  Madame  de  Maintenon.  Through 
the  influence  of  Mr.  Cooper,  the  novelist,  whose  writings 
the  French  aflect  to  prize  above  those  of  Sir  Walter  Scott, 
Marshal  Macdonald,  Grand-Chancellor  of  the  "Legion  of 
Honor,  granted  every  facility  to  Mrs.  Willard.  I  do  not 
think  this  or  any  other  French  school  excited  much  enthu- 
siasm in  her  mind,  from  the  rigid  rules,  the  Jesuit  spirit, 
and  the  absorbing  devotion  to  mere  accomplishments,  to 
say  nothing  of  the  poor  fare,  for  which  all  the  French 
fashionable  schools  are  characterized. 

The  person  who  seems  to  have  interested  her  most 
connected  with  education  was  Madame  Belloc,  who  paid 
her  every  attention,  and  became  a  warm  and  disinterested 
friend.  By  her  kind  offices  Mrs.  Willard  visited,  with 
her,  most  of  the  educational  institutions  that  were  famous ; 
and  ultimately  furnished  her  with  letters  to  Maria  Edge- 
worth  and  other  ladies  of  note  in  England,  who  felt,  with 
them,  a  common  interest  in  female  education. 

After  about  six  months'  residence  in  Paris,  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard bade  adieu  to  her  friends  —  Lafayette,  Mrs.  Opie, 
Madame  Belloc,  M.  Morin,  Madame  de  Maubourg,  and 
others,  who  had  so  kindly  aided  her  in  her  object — and 
departed  for  London.  She  landed,. from  a  steamer,  at  the 
foot  of  the  Tower,  and  went  direct  to  the  Adelphi,  in  the 
Strand,  from  which  she  removed  to  the  boarding-house  of 
Mr.  Elston,  Fitzroy  Square. 

London,  as  it  ever  must  be,  was  full  of  interest.  Pasta, 
Macready,  Farren,  Charles  Kemble,  and  his  daughter  Fanny, 
were  performing  at  the  theatres  ;  Irving  was  preaching  at 


134  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

the  Scotch  Church ;  Lord  Brougham  was  presiding  in  the 
Court  of  Chancery ;  Coleridge  was  quietly  living  with  Dr. 
Oilman,  at  Hampstead  ;  Sir  James  Mackintosh  was  charm- 
ing social  circles  by  his  marvellous  conversational  powers ; 
Tom  Moore  was  writing  poetry;  Rogers  was  giving  his 
literary  dinners ;  while  princes,  dukes,  and  ambassadors, 
gave  direction  to  fashion  and  to  splendor.  But  none  of 
these  personages  interested  Mrs.  Willard  so  much  as  Maria 
Edgeworth,  whom,  above  all  celebrities,  she  wished  to 
meet.  And  her  wish  was  gratified  through  letters  of  in- 
troduction from  Madame  Belloc,  her  friend,  and,  through 
her  influence,  was  enabled  to  see  the  most  famous  schools 
— one  great  object  of  her  visit  to  Europe.  After  making 
a  visit  to  the  usual  objects  of  attraction  in  and  near  Lon- 
don, Mrs.  Willard  proceeded  to  Scotland,  taking  in  her 
way  those  castles  and  churches  and  noblemen's  places  with 
which  all  Americans  are  enchanted.  Oxford,  Blenheim, 
Stratford,  Liverpool,  Birmingham,  Manchester,  Glasgow, 
Loch  Lomond,  Stirling,  Edinburgh,  were  all  successively 
visited,  and  intelligently  contemplated.  Then  she  revisited 
London,  and  embarked  at  Havre,  about  the  middle  of  June, 
for  her  own  country,  after  seven  months  of  delightful  in- 
struction and  pleasure,  in  those  places  which,  to  see,  is 
now  the  object  of  every  educated  American.  But  Ameri- 
cans abroad  were  not  then  so  common  as  now ;  and  hence 
her  letters  were  well  worthy  of  being  published  in  a  per- 
manent form.  Letters  from  Europe  are  now  a  drug  and  a 
bore  ;  not  so  when  Mrs.  Willard  wrote.  She  returned,  to 
renew  her  labors  at  Troy,  with  recruited  health,  and  richer 
experience  and  added  interest.  She  returned  with  books, 
and  pictures,  and  works  of  art,  to  enrich  the  institution  of 
which  she  was  the  founder.  Few  people  ever  derived  more 
profit  from  a  tour  to  Europe  than  she,  and  the  effect  was 
speedily  seen  in  the  renewed  eclat  of  the  Troy  Female 
Seminary. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

1830-1838. 

THERE  is  nothing  peculiarly  interesting  in  the  annals 
of  a  prosperous  school.  It  is  like  a  fortunate  career  in 
business.  It  is  the  result  of  previous  labor,  watchfulness, 
and  wisdom.  The  world  looks  on,  and  envies  or  praises. 
The  days  of  disappointment,  care,  and  solicitude,  are  all 
passed.  It  is  sailing  on  the  broad  ocean,  under  sunny 
skies  and  propitious  breezes.  There  are  no  incidents  aside 
from  the  usual  routine.  There  are  days  of  work  and  nights 
of  sleep,  relieved  by  pleasant  intercourse  with  visitors, 
vacations,  rest,  pleasure,  with  occasional  vexations  and 
annoyances. 

From  Mrs.  "Willard's  visit  to  Europe  to  her  second 
marriage,  she  had  what  the  world  would  call  extraordinary 
prospects.  The  income  of  the  seminary  greatly  exceeded 
its  expenditures,  and  for  the  reason  that  its  advantages 
were  sought  by  young  ladies  in  easy  circumstances  from 
one  part  of  the  country  to  the  other.  "These  were  the 
years  of  gratified  ambition — almost  of  glory — for  the  repu- 
tation of  the  institution  was  established,  and  upon  a  firm 
basis.  It  was  known  that  instruction  was  thorough  and 
extensive.;  that  it  combined  the  solid  with  the  ornamental, 
the  fashionable  with  the  useful. 

At  this  period  it  was,  in  many  important  respects,  a 


13G  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

normal  school — a  school  for  the  training  of  teachers.  The 
advantages  which  young  ladies  enjoyed  for  becoming 
teachers  were  such  as  were  afforded  in  few  other  schools. 
And  Mrs.  Willard's  treatment  of  the  young  ladies  who 
were  poor  was  remarkably  liberal.  A  great  number  were 
not  obliged  to  make  payments  until  they  earned  money 
enough  to  discharge  the  blended  debt  of  gratitude  and 
duty.  And  these  young  ladies  not  only  received  their 
board  and  tuition,  as  it  were,  free,  but  were  furnished  with 
clothes  and  outfit.  At  one  time,  I  have  understood,  that 
over  ten  thousand  dollars  were  thus  loaned  to  young 
ladies  without  security,  and  greatly  in  advance  of  this 
large  sum,  for  those  days,  at  different  times.  And  only 
about  fifty  per  cent,  of  these  debts  was  ever  repaid. 
Thus  Mrs.  Willard  was  not  merely  a  benefactor  to  the 
cause  of  education,  but  to  needy  young  ladies,  to  the 
amount  of  thousands  of  dollars.  I  have  never  known  a 
more  practical  generosity  on  the  part  of  school-teachers, 
who  have  generally  been  poor.  A  very  few  have  become 
enriched  by  good  management,  good  fortune,  and  tides  of 
fashion.  But  the  number  of  very  successful  teachers  who 
have  become  enriched  is  not  so  great  as  in  other  profes- 
sions. Yet,  in  all  professions,  the  number  of  successful 
lawyers,  physicians,  preachers,  and  lecturers,  is  small  com- 
pared with  the  whole  number.  In  New  York  there  are, 
perhaps,  twelve  or  fifteen  physicians  who  have  become 
rich ;  about  one  hundred  are  in  easy  circumstances ;  the 
rest  are  struggling  with  adverse  fortune.  So  of  the  law. 
Perhaps  twice  as  many  lawyers  become  rich  as  physicians ; 
the  rest  are  comparatively  poor.  But  how  few  of  physi- 
cians, lawyers,  or  clergymen,  ever  succeed  in  owning  even 
the  house  in  which  they  live  !  A  professional  man,  who 
leads  an  honorable  career,  who  pays  his  debts,  who  lives 
in  easy  circumstances,  and  who  dies  owning  the  house  in 
which  he  lives,  may  be  said  to  be  successful.  Some  pro- 


1830-1838.  137 

fessional  men  have  very  large  incomes,  who  die  leaving 
their  families  poor.  There  are  many  teachers  who  make  a 
good  living,  and  die  poor.  These  are  not  unsuccessful,  if 
they  have  discharged  their  trusts  and  their  duties  to  so- 
ciety. They  generally  succeed  in  making  friends,  who,  in 
turn,  become  friends  to  their  children,  and  assist  them  to 
gain  honorable  and  lucrative  posts.  How  very  few  children 
of  ministers  turn  out  poorly !  If  they  do  not  succeed,  it  is 
generally  their  own  fault.  But  those  who  use  their  oppor- 
tunities are  peculiarly  favored.  Some  of  the  richest  men  of 
this  country  are  the  sons  of  ministers,  who  early  obtained 
advantages  from  the  moral  influence  of  parents.  A  beloved 
minister,  if  ever  so  straitened,  and  however  large  his  fam- 
ily, generally  succeeds  in  securing  from  rich  merchants 
and  bankers  and  manufacturers  positions  in  their  establish- 
ments. And  I  have  observed  that  the  sons  of  ministers, 
who  follow  the  vocation  of  their  fathers,  are  preeminently 
successful.  The  son  of  an  eminent  divine  seems  to  enter 
upon  the  legacy  of  his  father,  and  easily  obtains  an  influen- 
tial position. 

So  of  the  class  of  teachers.  Some  few  become  rich  in 
their  profession — rich  when  compared  with  ordinary  classes 
of  society,  and  enjoy  a  high  social  position — while  most  of 
them  have  great  social  compensations.  What  is  money  ? 
It  is  merely  material ;  but  it  purchases  most  of  the  objects 
which  we  covet,  which  are  immaterial,  like  social  position, 
friendship,  influence,  enviable  intellectual  pleasures.  All 
that  a  rich  man  can  have,  can  be  enjoyed  by  a  poor  and 
honorable  professional  man  ;  since  the  things  the  rich  pur- 
chase with  money,  they  possess  without  money,  especially 
if  clergymen  and  professors — the  only  classes  which  seem 
to  have  retained  the  old-fashioned  and  mediaeval  veneration 
of  the  people.  Lawyers,  in  their  turn,  are  often  politicians, 
speculators  in  stocks  and  real  estate,  managers  of  colossal 
fortunes,  executors  of  vast  estates,  railroad  presidents, 


138  THE  LITE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

directors  of  banks ;  so  their  fortunes  are  not  earned  le- 
gitimately by  their  profession,  and  hence  they  claim  and 
receive  no  other  consideration  than  rich  merchants,  and 
those  whose  pursuits  are  peculiarly  money-making.  But  a 
legitimate  lawyer,  who  adheres  to  his  practice  alone,  if 
that  practice  is  honorable,  is  esteemed  like  a  philanthropic 
physician  or  a  self-denying  minister,  since  he  is  a  benefac- 
tor of  mind.  It  is  the  benefactors  of  mind  who  are  ever 
held  in  highest  honor — who  have  what  money  buys.  And 
no  class  of  benefactors  are  held  in  more  profound  and  uni- 
versal esteem  than  wise  and  devoted  teachers — not  per- 
haps by  the  fashionable  world,  but  by  the  good  and  the 
great.  In  England  the  great  teachers  are  made  bishops 
and  dignitaries.  In  our  country  they  have  influence  and 
honor. 

And  here  I  wish  to  explain  the  reason  why  I  say  teach- 
ers rather  than  educators.  It  has  been  lately  the  fashion 
and  the  folly  of  teachers  to  claim  the  name  of  educators, 
even  as  teachers  of  music,  dancing,  and  the  fine  arts,  claim 
to  be  called  professors.  But  there  is  no  name  so  dignified 
as  that  of  teacher.  Christ  was  a  teacher.  Plato  was  a 
teacher.  Arnold  was  a  teacher.  An  educator  means  no 
more.  Even  a  professor  does  not  convey  higher  meaning 
than  teacher.  Why  should  there  be  any  distinction,  except 
conventional,  between  a  venerable  man,  like  the  late  Dr. 
Taylor,  of  Andover,  or  Dr.  Abbott,  of  Exeter,  and  the 
youthful  and  unknown,  and  pedantic  and  inflated,  and 
conceited  young  men  that  happen  to  teach  classes  in  col- 
lege ?  A  professor  really  means  a  teacher  of  youth  in 
colleges,  who  is  a  member  of  the  college  faculty.  Any 
usurpation  of  that  name  by  dancing-masters  and  drawing- 
masters  confounds  the  meaning  of  words,  and,  like  all 
usurped  prerogatives,  creates  a  repulsion  and  reaction. 
And  no  wise  man  will  ever  thus  usurp  the  titles  of  others, 
since,  with  all  his  usurpation,  he  can  be  no  more  than  he 


1830-1838.  139 

is.  For  a  dancing-master  to  call  himself  a  professor,  does 
not  make  him  the  member  of  a  college  faculty.  He  is  in  a 
false  position.  A  false  position  is  a  folly  and  a  calamity. 

Now,  Mrs.  Willard  never  called  herself  an  educator. 
An  educator  she  was,  and  very  distinguished,  the  pioneer 
of  female  education  in  a  great  country,  enriched  by  success, 
honored  by  all  classes,  enjoying  the  friendship  of  eminent 
men,  and  moving  in  a  sphere  which  was  enviable  and  not 
easily  attained — attained  by  her,  by  prudence,  wisdom, 
sagacity,  fidelity  to  trust,  and  a  rare  faculty  of  teaching 
young  ladies ;  and  this  position  still  further  increased  as 
the  known  author  of  several  educational  works  of  great 
popularity  and  wide  circulation,  which  are  yet  to  be  men- 
tioned. It  was  while  she  was  a  teacher  at  Troy,  principal 
of  the  seminary,  that  she  put  forth  her  geography ;  her 
"  History  of  the  Republic  of  America,"  afterward  altered 
into  a  "  History  of  the  United  States,"  and  her  "  Universal 
History  " — all  of  which  had  a  wide  circulation,  and  one  of 
them,  the  "  History  of  the  United  States,"  which  became  a 
great  source  of  profit,  the  best  book  of  the  kind  then  in 
use. 

It  was  at  this  epoch  of  her  life,  of  her  greatest  useful- 
ness and  fame,  when  she  was  in  the  full  tide  of  success, 
with  a  school  of  more  than  a  hundred  boarders,  two  hun- 
dred more  day-scholars,  and  a  corps  of  teachers  larger  than 
most  college  faculties,  that  I  visited  Troy,  then  a  most 
attractive  city,  and  first  saw  Mrs.  Willard.  I  was  myself 
a  student  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Andover,  and  full 
of  enthusiasm  for  historical  studies,  and  sought  an  audience 
to  hear  my  lectures,  some  four  or  five,  which  I  had  pre- 
pared on  the  Middle  Ages.  They  had  never  been  given 
but  once,  and  that  was  at  the  Burr  Seminary,  in  Manches- 
ter, Vermont,  where  the  Rev.  Lyman  Coleman  presided,  one 
of  the  ablest  and  best  teachers  which  this  country  has  pro- 
duced. I  had  been  heard  at  this  seminary,  and  sought  to 


140  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

be  heard  again.  So  I  selected  Troy  as  the  field.  Mrs. 
Willard,  then  a  beautiful  woman,  with  great  benignity  of 
manner  and  imposing  address,  welcomed  me  with  kindness 
and  favored  my  object.  I  lectured  in  a  hall  of  the  court- 
house, and  some  forty  or  fifty  of  the  young  ladies,  with 
their  teachers,  and  Mrs.  Willard  at  their  head,  made  no 
small  part  of  the  audience.  Never  was  I  more  impressed 
with  the  dignity  of  a  school.  The  girls  seemed  so  pretty 
and  intelligent,  the  teachers  so  accomplished  and  elegant, 
and  the  principal  herself  a  queen.  All  the  trifling  inci- 
dents connected  with  those  lectures,  if  we  can  tell  what 
incidents  are  trifling  in  our  lives,  are  indelibly  stamped 
upon  my  mind  and  soul,  like  my  first  experience  as  a 
teacher  at  Rutland.  I  even  remember  the  style  of  dress 
and  the  color  of  the  slippers  which  one  of  the  most  grace- 
ful of  the  teachers  wore.  I  remember  full  well  the  half 
turban  and  half  cap  which  was  so  becoming  to  Mrs.  "VVil- 
lard,  the  elegant  black  dress  and  laces  which  adorned  her 
rather  large  figure,  the  gracious  smile  which  softened  the 
solemn  austerity  of  executive  habits,  and  the  egotistic 
pleasantries  which  made  her  natural  and  attractive,  al- 
though subject  to  unfriendly  criticism.  Never  was  there  a 
franker  woman.  Never  did  a  woman  seem  to  enjoy  her 
labors  and  duties  more  than  she.  Never  was  one  prouder 
of  the  friendships  she  had  made  and  the  hearts  she  had 
won.  Never  did  I  see  a  more  generous  appreciation  of 
intellectual  excellence.  Never  did  I  meet  with  a  person 
more  hospitable  and  genial.  She  lived,  as  it  appeared  to 
me,  in  rather  unusual  style  for  a  teacher,  with  horses  and 
carriages,  and  an  army  of  servants,  with  pictures  in  the 
parlors,  and  works  of  beauty  and  taste — souvenirs  of  her 
European  travels.  She  appeared  to  be  the  patroness  of  all 
that  was  good  and  beautiful.  She  seemed  to  be  almost 
adored  by  her  pupils  and  revered  by  her  teachers,  and  the 
whole  institution  shone,  to  my  eyes,  in  blended  harmony 


1830-1838.  141 

and  glory.  I  may,  as  an  enthusiastic  young  student,  have 
seen  things  couleur  de  rose  /  but  the  impression  was  last- 
ing, and  has  been  confirmed  by  frequent  subsequent  visits. 

In  looking  over  a  journal  I  made  of  that  first  lecturing 
tour,  in  1836 — nearly  forty  years  ago — when  I  was  a  young 
man,  without  experience  or  wisdom,  only  courage  and 
boldness,  taking  for  my  motto  those  encouraging  words  of 
Virgil,  "  Possunt  quia  posse  mdenter  " — not  those  of  Solo- 
mon, "Leo  est  in  via" — I  find  the  following  comments, 
which  will  show  the  impression  then  made  upon  my  mind : 

"  The  first  person  I  called  upon  was  Dr.  Beman,  then 
engaged  in  a  controversy  with  the  editor  of  a  Jackson 
newspaper,  in  which  he  came  off  second  best.  He  was  in 
no  mood  to  receive  an  unknown  stranger,  a  student  in  a 
seminary,  presuming  to  give  lectures  on  history,  and  coldly 
and  with  Hyperborean  gruffness  packed  me  off  with  a  note 
to  Mrs.  Willard. 

She  was  not  at  first  favorable  to  what  had  so  often 
proved  such  poor  stuff  in  her  school,  but  gradually  she 
began  to  listen,  and  soon  expressed  decided  approbation  of 
my  object,  and  agreed  to  furnish  a  large  portion  of  her 
scholars.  Her  patronage  insured  success,  and  her  kindness 
made  my  visit  a  delight. 

"  I  saw  much  of  Mrs.  Willard  and  was  much  pleased. 
Like  every  prominent  character,  she  had  striking  virtues 
and  defects,  and  her  greatness  was  seen  as  it  loomed  up 
above  defects.  Her  defects,  too,  are  so  prominent  that  he 
who  runs  may  read.  Observers  would,  perhaps,  detect 
egotism,  vanity,  and  love  of  admiration  ;  and,  seeing  these, 
would  be  inclined  to  ridicule  or  slander  her.  But  gradu- 
ally I  forgot  and  lost  sight  of  all  these  peculiarities,  in  the 
unequivocal  exhibition  of  the  kindest  feelings,  of  firmness 
of  purpose,  strength  of  will,  of  generous  impulses,  and 
lofty  ends  of  action,  and  her  noble  efforts  in  the  cause  of 
female  education  will  receive,  as  they  deserve,  the  grati- 


142  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

tude  of  her  sex  long  after  her  weaknesses  shall  have  been 
forgotten." 

Such  were  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind  and  faith- 
fully recorded  thirty-six  years  ago.  In  looking  over  what 
I  said  of  other  notabilities  of  that  time,  and  of  Troy  itself, 
as  it  then  seemed  to  me,  so  bustling,  so  given  to  money- 
making  and  money-worshipping,  an  epitome  of  New  York, 
a  small  edition  of  Antioch,  Carthage,  and  Corinth  combined, 
with  nothing  Athenian  but  Mount  Ida,  or  some  other  hill 
with  a  classical  name,  in  spite  of  many  good  and  excellent 
people  who  live  therein,  I  wish  I  had  continued  the  jour- 
nal of  my  early  wanderings  and  experiences.  But,  while 
the  Troy  seminary  was  flourishing,  Mrs.  Willard  herself 
was  worked  to  death.  In  a  letter  to  her  sister  she  writes : 
"  I  lead  a  dog's  life,  dragged  from  one  thing  to  another 
from  morning  till  nighty  till  my  animal  life  and  my  intellect- 
ual soul  seem  alike  exhausted,  and  nothing  left  at  times 
but  the  clod  which  seems  to  be  tending  to  its  parent  earth." 
The  superintendence  of  that  great  establishment  was  not 
play,  and  was  attended  with  incessant  cares  which  would 
have  worn  out  any  one  less  vigorous  than  Mrs.  "Willard, 
who  had  great  physical  strength  as  well  as  intellectual  re- 
sources. 

Among  other  cares  and  duties,  Mrs.  Willard  was  con- 
stantly importuned  from  persons  in  all  parts  of  the  country 
to  provide  teachers  for  young  ladies'  schools.  Fortunately, 
she  was  able  to  recommend  those  who  had  completed  their 
education  under  her  own  eye.  Hundreds  of  letters  I  have 
found  of  this  character,  all  of  which  show  the  high  estima- 
tion in  which  she  was  generally  held,  and  the  fame  which  fol- 
lowed her  labors.  The  published  writings  of  Mrs.  Willard 
no  doubt  contributed  to  make  her  known,  and  to  draw  pupils 
to  her  institution.  The  following  letter  from  Judge  Turner, 
member  of  Congress,  will  show  the  nature  of  these  appli- 
cations, and  also  the  good  influence  Mrs.  Willard  was  able 


1830-1838.  143 

to  exert  in  behalf  of  the  young  ladies  whom  she  educated 
as  teachers : 

"WASHINGTON,  April  30,  1836. 

"  A  lady  qualified  and  competent  to  take  the  manage- 
ment of  an  English  school  is  wanted,  for  a  country  situa- 
tion, in  the  State  of  Louisiana,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
river  Mississippi,  parish  of  West  Feliciana,  about  eight 
miles  from  the  river,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from 
the  city  of  New  Orleans,  by  the  course  of  the  river.  It  is 
desirable  to  procure  one  who  can  teach  all  the  branches 
usually  given  to  complete  the  education  of  girls  from  in- 
fancy, and  to  teach  them,  or  to  have  them  taught,  music 
and  drawing,  etc.  To  such  a  one,  well  recommended,  I 
will  obligate  myself  to  pay  her  five  hundred  dollars  per 
annum  for  two  years,  allowing  to  her  any  thing  above  that 
amount  which  her  school  may  produce.  If  required,  I  will 
advance  her  travelling  expenses  to  that  place,  upon  condi- 
tion that  they  are  to  be  refunded  to  me  in  tuition  or  other- 
wise. 

"  Mrs.  Willard,  the  above  proposition  will,  I  hope,  prove 
satisfactory,  and  authorize  you  to  use  your  influence  in 
procuring  the  services  of  a  qualified  lady  to  fill  the  situa- 
tion.    With  great  respect,  I  have  the  honor  to  be 
"  Your  most  obedient  servant, 

"I.  TUBNEK." 

But  Mrs.  Willard  not  only  rendered  constant  service  to 
such  pupils  as  wished  to  teach,  but  she  rendered  invalu- 
able kindness  to  relatives — among  others,  to  the  step- 
daughters of  her  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps.  These  were  received 
into  the  family  of  Mrs.  Willard  and  treated  like  daughters. 
For  her  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps,  she  ever  expressed  and  felt  an 
unusual  affection,  and  they  were,  from  first  to  last,  of  great 
mutual  assistance.  Both  were  literary  in  their  tastes,  both 


144:  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

were  authors,  and  both  embarked  in  educational  enterprises. 
Both  were  fortunate,  from  the  possession  of  those  qualities 
which  insure  success — sagacity,  executive  ability,  good 
sense,  and  energy.  It  was  Mrs.  Phelps  who  took  the  man- 
agement of  the  institution  of  Troy  during  her  sister's 
absence  in  Europe.  She  ever  was  her  best  counsellor  and 
friend.  The  letters  between  them  are  the  most  numerous 
which  remain  of  her  vast  correspondence.  The  follow- 
ing letter  will  show  how  she  discharged  the  duties  of 
both  friend  and  sister,  in  relation  to  her  step -daughter 
Eunice : 

"  TROY,  November  16,  1831. 

"  DEAR  SISTER  :  What  I  have  most  upon  my  mind  at 
this  time  is  respecting  Eunice,  but  of  a  character  quite  the 
reverse  of  what  you  will  probably  expect.  Eunice  is  a 
good  girl.  I  shall  do  a  great  deal  for  her,  for  I  have  got 
her  confidence  completely ;  and  she  is  trying  to  fashion 
herself  in  every  way  agreeably  to  my  wishes.  She  has 
had  bad  advisers  in  the  neighborhood,  who  put  it  into  her 
head  that  it  would  be  a  dreadful  thing  to  have  a  step- 
mother. But  at  present  she  has  quite  altered  her  mind 
....  She  has  high  talent  and  high  ambition,  and  she  is 
doing  her  utmost.  Let  us  keep  her  up  to  this,  and  she  will 
make  an  honor  and  a  comfort  to  the  family.  Check  her 
and  depress  her,  and  I  do  not  know  what  would  become  of 
her,  with  the  keen  and  dark  feeling  of  which  I  have  seen 
her  capable.  Were  I  sure  that  my  health  would  admit  of 
my  keeping  the  institution,  I  would  take  Eunice  to  educate 
till  she  is  twenty-one.  I  think  of  keeping  her  as  it  is,  as  a 
teacher  for  myself,  longer  or  shorter,  for  I  think  it  would 
be  important  for  her  and  well  for  me.  The  nature  of 
associated  feeling  or  secondary  emotions,  as  Lord  Kames 
has  it,  has  been  strongly  exemplified  in  my  feelings  toward 
Mr.  Phelps's  daughters.  I  feel  as  if  I  had  a  whole 


1830-1838.  145 

family  of  nieces  born  in  a.  day.  I  expect  Stella  here  soon ; 
she  has  written  me  her  intention  of  joining  my  school  as  a 
scholar,  with  reasons  that  I  think  are  sound.  As  for  Helen, 

*  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith '  elsewhere.     She  advises 
Stella  to  come,  and  in  a  part  of  her  letter,  which  Stella 
quotes,  she  says :. '  What  had  I  been  had  it  not  been  for  her  ? ' 
(meaning  me).     Now,  there  are  those  that  I  took  almost  in 
infancy,  and  kept  more  years  than  I  did  her  weeks,  and 
from  whom  I  never  expect  any  thing  like  pay  (and  she 
paid  every  cent  she  owed  me),  that  feel  less  gratitude. 
Now,  I  think  Eunice  is  manifesting  the  same  grateful  dis- 
position, and  I  do  not  believe  I  shall  find  her  capricious  in 
her  feelings.     I  mention  this  because  I  want  you  to  culti- 
vate it,  and  be  particular  to  show  her  attention,  at  least 
to  return  hers,  and  I  feel  sure  you  will  not  find  your  labor 
in  vain.     I  have  just  passed  Thirza  in  the  hall.     She  said, 

*  I  am  just  writing  to  Aunt  Lincoln.'     '  That  is  right ;  your 
Aunt  Lincoln '  (you  see  we  keep  up  the  old  name,  except 
on  State  occasions)  'has  been  such  a  friend  to  you  and 
your  family  as  you  have  never  found  in  any  one  else,  and 
I  want   you  to  make  her  sensible   of   your  gratitude.' 
Thirza  responded  to  the  sentiment  with  a  warmth  and  ear- 
nestness which  I  have  seldom  witnessed  in  her.     Jane  has 
this  minute  called  and  asked  if  I  had  a  letter  from  ma  to- 
day, and  was  disappointed  when  I  said  no,  and  her  eyes 
were  moistened.     Jane  has  warm  feelings,  though  some- 
times, as  in  her  letter  to  you,  she  does  not  manifest  them 
when  occasion  presents.      We  cannot  always  tell  how 
changing  circumstances  will  affect  our  own'  minds.     For 
myself,  I  do  not  find  the  slightest  difference  in  my  affection 
for  your  two  children.     They  are  both  of  them  very  dear 
to  me  indeed,  and,  as  I  have  already  remarked,  I  find  my 
mind  affected  toward  your  step-children  in  a  way  that  I 
should  not  have  expected,  and  I  find  myself  contriving  for 
the  good  of  your  whole  family." 

7 


146  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

While  in  Paris,  Mrs.  Willard  formed  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  Madame  Belloc,  celebrated  for  her  educa- 
tional efforts.  The  following  letter  to  Mrs.  Phelps  will 
show  the  high  estimation  which  this  distinguished  lady 
entertained  for  Mr.  Willard's  system,  and  also  the  different 
style  of  education  which  prevailed  in  France  from  that 
which  Mrs.  Willard  sought  to  introduce  in  America  : 

"  MADAM  :  One  of  the  greatest  obligations  I  am  under 
to  the  Revue  Encydopedique  is  certainly  that  of  having 
brought  me  to  an  acquaintance  with  two  persons  as  dis- 
tinguished in  all  respects  as  yourself  and  Mrs.  Willard. 
I  am  perhaps  worthy,  if  not  to  follow  your  examples,  at 
least  to  comprehend  your  views,  and  I  feel  myself  elevated 
by  a  sympathy  of  so  honorable  a  nature.  I  was  suffering 
under  deep  affliction  when  your  sister  brought  me  your  kind 
letter,  accompanied  by  your  useful  and  excellent  work  for 
the  teaching  of  botany.  This  event  was  of  importance,  in 
directing  my  thoughts  in  a  new  channel  and  thus  amelio- 
rating my  grief. 

."  I  had  often  vaguely  thought  of  something  similar  to 
what  you  have  executed  in  so  admirable  a  manner ;  but 
the  state  of  our  society  is  by  no  means  as  favorable  for 
education,  particularly  the  intellectual  improvement  of 
females,  as  the  social  order  in  America.  Here  the  ob- 
stacles seem  almost  insurmountable ;  the  minds,  both  of 
pupils  and  pareuts,  being  strongly  prejudiced  against  an 
extended  and  elevated  system  of  national  education.  How- 
ever, the  defects  in  the  attainments  of  females  are  deeply 
felt,  but  no  one  knows  how  to  remedy  the  evil.  Those 
who  would  be  glad  to  see  a  different  order  of  things  are 
few  in  number,  and  none  among  us  seem  to  possess  the 
energy  to  originate  and  execute  great  plans.  We  are 
generally  very  skilful  in  theory,  but  awkward  in  practice. 

"  The  example  of  Mrs.  Willard  and  the  prosperity  of 


1830-1838.  147 

her  institution  cannot  but  be  useful  in  exciting  others  to 
make  efforts.  I  will,  at  least,  attempt  to  follow  her  and 
yourself,  and,  to  enable  me  to  do  it,  I  must  request  your 
assistance  and  advice.  I  have  not,  like  you,  received  les- 
sons of  experience,  which  not  only  suggest  vast  projects, 
but  enable  us  to  perceive  the  means  of  executing  them. 
But  I  believe  I  possess  a  sentiment  of  moral  beauty  and 
goodness,  and  a  lively  desire  that  they  may  also  be  felt  by 
others.  I  wish,  if  possible,  to  be  a  useful  member  of  society. 

"  May  I  presume  to  ask  you  for  some  particulars  re- 
specting your  institution,  its  origin  and  progress  ?  I  wish 
to  write  a  full  article  respecting  it  for  the  Revue,  and  to 
pay  thus  publicly  that  tribute  of  respect  and  admiration 
which  your  noble  exertions  so  well  deserve.  Will  you 
also  add  some  information  upon  the  discipline  and  internal 
administration  of  your  institution,  and  the  system  of  teach- 
ing followed  in  it  ?  What  I  have  learned  on  this  last  point 
from  your  writings  and  those  of  Mrs.  Willard  has  delighted 
me ;  I  look  upon  it  as  the  commencement  of  a  vast  series 
of  improvement,  in  the  guidance  and  development  of  the 
human  mind. 

"  Tt  would  also  be  desirable  to  possess  a  list  of  all  the 
books  used  in  the  institution.  I  make  this  request,  either 
that  I  may  find  some  analogous  works  in  French,  or  that 
we  may  translate  such  as  we  need.  Here,  every  thing  is  as 
yet  to  be  done,  and,  although  the  task  be  immense,  there 
might  be  a  possibility  of  succeeding,  if  all  who  are  capable 
would  bring  to  the  common  stock  a  portion  of  labor  and 
effort.  Had  I  but  the  widow's  mite  to  contribute,  still  I 
would  give  for  the  success  of  this  holy  cause. 

"  With  respect  to  the  education  of  the  poor  classes,  we 
are  in  a  deplorable  state ;  nothing  has  yet  been  done  for 
them.  It  is  proposed  to  establish,  by  means  of  subscrip- 
tion, five  thousand  free  libraries,  which  shall  contain  works 
proper  to  furnish  the  people  at  large  with  such  reading  as 


148  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

will  instruct  and  improve  them.  You  have,  no  doubt, 
many  books  in  America  which  would  be  proper  for  such  an 
object ;  part  of  them  are  probably  written  in  the  country 
and  part  of  them  borrowed  from  the  English  ;  to  which  do 
you  give  the  preference  ?  I  put  this  question  to  you  with 
confidence,  because  I  think  there  is  a  great  resemblance 
between  grown  people  and  children,  so  that  the  wholesome 
and  progressive  food  which  is  proper  for  the  mind  of  one 
is  also  good  for  the  other ;  for,  after  all,  it  is  education,  a 
taste  for  knowledge,  for  labor,  for  observation,  which  we 
must  produce  and  cherish.  M.  de  Lafayette,  our  most 
worthy  citizen,  who  so  well  deserves  from  the  United 
States,  from  France,  and  the  whole  world,  is  to  preside 
over  the  committee  to  whom  will  be  intrusted  the  selection 
and  purchase  of  these  popular  libraries ;  they  have  re- 
quested my  cooperation  and  advice  respecting  the  works  to 
be  adopted.  My  connection  with  Miss  Edgeworth  and 
several  distinguished  English  ladies  gives  me  important 
advantages  for  this  object.  May  I  request  the  assistance 
of  your  sister  and  yourself,  to  enable  me  to  naturalize  in 
my  country  what  you  think  most  useful  in  yours.  No 
person  could  be  more  favorably  situated  than  you  to  sanc- 
tion or  disapprove,  and  your  decisions  shall  be  on  my  part 
without  any  appeal. 

"  I  shall  expect  from  your  kindness  to  receive,  first,  an 
account  of  the  origin,  progress,  and  internal  discipline  and 
modes  of  teaching  of  the  Troy  Female  Seminary,  and  a 
list  of  the  principal  works  adopted  by  you ;  second,  a 
choice  of  popular  works,  proper  for  the  country  libraries, 
uniting,  with  morality,  instruction  and  amusement ;  third, 
such  publications  as  would  be  calculated  to  throw  light 
upon  the  civilization  of  the  United  States,  the  improve- 
ment in  education,  industry,  etc. 

"  Pardon  me  for  so  long  a  letter,  and  believe  me,  dear 
madam,  yours,  with  unaffected  admiration  and  esteem, 

"  LOUISE  S.  W.  BELLOC." 


1830-1838.  149 

If  we  pass  from  educational  subjects  to  others  of  a  less 
dignified  character,  I  find  a  letter  that  throws  light  on  the 
absurd  practice  of  ministers  and  teachers,  a  generation  ago, 
in  selecting  wives  from  the  recommendation  of  others. 
Mrs.  Willard's  kindness  of  heart  and  ready  sympathies 
made  her  too  often  the  instrument  of  the  class  who  were 
wife-seekers,  without  the  capacity  of  selecting  or  obtain- 
ing one  for  themselves.  I  quote  the  following  letter,  to 
expose  the  blended  annoyance,  folly,  and  ignorance,  which 
characterize  this  class,  and  to  show  what  innumerable  calls 
were  made  on  Mrs.  Willard  outside  of  her  legitimate 
duties.  I  do  not  know  what  success  the  young  fool  had, 
or  how  his  proposals  were  received.  But  I  have  known 
several  of  the  like  kind,  and  his  epistle  may  amuse,  while 
it  shows  the  deplorable  ignorance  of  the  world  which  is 
common  to  secluded  young  ministers : 

"  October  2,  1831. 
"  MRS.  WILLARD. 

"  MADAM  :  Strange  as  the  nature  of  this  letter  may 
appear,  and  strange  as  it  truly  is,  I  see  no  impropriety  con- 
nected with  it,  except  the  fact  of  troubling  one  who  is  an 
entire  stranger  to  me  personally,  without  any  prospect  of 
ever  making  any  substantial  return.  But  this  apparent  im- 
propriety seems  to  vanish  on  reflecting  how  extensively  in 
this  world  we  are  dependent  on  each  other,  and  that  to  the 
good  it  is  even  a  greater  happiness  to  give  than  to  receive 
benefits. 

"  "Waiving,  therefore,  all  further  apology,  I  will  proceed 
to  explain  my  object  in  addressing  you.  It  is  a  great  effort 
for  a  man  who  has  lived  in  celibacy  till  he  has  nearly  at- 
tained the  rank  of  bachelorship  to  pronounce  it,  but,  in 
reality,  *  I  want  a  wife  ! '  Are  you  ready  by  this  time  to 
ask  in  astonishment,  '  What  is  that  to  you  ? '  Condescend 
to  be  a  little  patient,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  tell  you.  Since 


150  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

I  graduated,  five  years  ago,  I  have  been  constantly  occupied 
in  study  and  teaching,  so  as  to  allow  myself  very  little 
time  for  looking  about  and  forming  acquaintances  among 
either  sex,  and  among  my  limited  acquaintances  there  is  no 
one  who  so  far  meets  my  views  as  to  justify  any  attempt 
to  cultivate  her  acquaintance  with  a  view  to  matrimony. 
But,  had  I  ever  so  good  an  opportunity  of  making  acquaint- 
ance with  a  young  lady,  if  she  had  any  considerable  time 
been  a  member  of  your  school,  I  should  feel  assured  that 
your  opinion  of  her  was  more  just  than  mine.  Whatever 
deceptions  may  be  successfully  practised  in  the  various 
intercourse  of  society,  yet  the  recitation-room,  and  the 
various  departments  of  duty  connected  with  a  well-con- 
ducted boarding-school,  must  determine  what  a  young 
lady's  talents  and  temper  and  habits  really  are.  I  should 
have  more  confidence  in  the  opinion  of  a  judicious  teacher 
than  in  that  of  all  the  world  besides.  On  these  accounts  I 
write  you,  to  request,  if  my  communication  should  be  so 
fortunate  as  not  to  appear  entirely  impertinent  and  intru- 
sive, that  you  will  have  the  disinterested  goodness  to  in- 
form me  by  letter  whether  you  know  one  or  several  young 
ladies  somewhat  resembling  the  model  which  I  propose, 
their  names  and  where  they  live,  and  any  other  circum- 
stances which  you  may  think  proper.  I  would  prefer,  at 
least,  middling  stature,  a  form  free  from  any  special  inele- 
gancies,  and  good  general  health.  In  respect  to  property, 
that  she  should  not  have  any,  but  that  her  parents  should 
be  of  that  description  who  are  merely  able  to  furnish  the 
means  of  thorough  education  to  their  children,  leaving  the 
latter  to  understand  that  they  are  to  depend  for  a  settle- 
ment in  the  world  on  personal  merit  alone.  But  the  three 
principal  particulars  are  yet  to  come,  and  are  these — piety, 
good  intellect,  and  a  pleasant,  cheerful  disposition.  I 
would  wish  her  to  be  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian,  Epis- 
copal, Baptist,  or  Methodist  denomination  of  Christians, 


1830-1838.  151 

and  of  a  deportment  consistent  with  the  profession.  I 
would  wish  her  not  only  to  possess  respectable  conversa- 
tional powers,  but  also  to  have  made  some  attainments  in 
scholarship.  It  would  be  painful  to  me  that  one  with 
whom  I  was  so  nearly  connected  should  have  no  relish 
and  no  capacity  whatever  for  the  severer  kinds  of  learning, 
such  as  the  most  pleasing  elementary  works  on  intellectual 
philosophy,  and  some  very  elementary  portions  of  geom- 
etry. Extensive  attainments  in  these  branches  would  be 
entirely  immaterial ;  the  desideratum  is  merely  that  cast  of 
mind  which  would  make  progress  in  these  if  opportunity 
were  afforded,  and  would  not  be  disgusted  at  the  mere 
mention  of  Algebra  and  Euclid.  Your  own  observation  on 
varieties  of  intellect  will  enable  you  to  understand  precisely 
what  is  intended  by  the  last  remarks.  It  is  essential  that 
she  should  not  be  excessively  devoted  to  dress  or  company, 
nor  remarkably  addicted  to  slander.  From  about  twenty- 
two  to  twenty-seven  years  of  age ;  a  medium  would  be 
preferred.  I  trust  that  the  character  which  I  have  de- 
scribed is  not  a  very  rare  one,  though  it  certainly  is  not 
found  everywhere. 

"  To  be  worthy  of  such  a  woman  may  be  thought  to 
imply  advantages  on  the  part  of  a  gentleman  which  I  fear 
do  not  belong  to  my  case.  In  proposing  to  give  some 
brief  account  of  myself,  as  it  is  proper  I  should,  that  you 
may  not  only  know  what  I  wish,  but  also  what  I  probably 
deserve,  I  acknowledge  that  I  feel  somewhat  like  a  pert, 
forward  witness,  who  is  about  to  undergo  cross-examina- 
tion. My  personal  appearance,  if  favorable  at  all,  is  very 
moderately  so  ;  a  moderate  stature,  slender  form,  deficient 
in  three  particulars  of  high  importance  to  personal  appear- 
ance— hands  and  feet  inelegant,  and  teeth  not  good ;  little 
used  to  mixed  company,  and  little  qualified  to  do  myself 
credit  there ;  easily  embarrassed  in  company,  especially  in 
that  of  ladies. 


152  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  In  spite  of  these  prominent  faults,  liave  some  favor- 
able points.  Graduated  with  good  reputation ;  my  literary 
acquaintances  in  a  variety  of  ways  manifest  a  respect  for 
my  opinions ;  have  habits  of  close  and  persevering  atten- 
tion to  whatever  pursuit  interest  or  duty  leads  me  to 
engage  in ;  have  excellent,  uniform  health ;  a  cheerful, 
natural  temperament ;  pass  for  twenty-five,  am  a  little 
older. 

"  Am  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  shall 
receive  license  and  ordination  as  soon  as  my  other  engage- 
ments will  allow  of  sufficient  preparatory  study,  though  I 
shall  probably  never  preach  for  compensation,  but  depend 
on  my  school  for  all  pecuniary  emolument.  My  school  is 
beginning  to  be  favorably  known,  and  within  the  week 
past  I  have  received  two  flattering  invitations — one  to  a 
distinguished  school  in  New  Jersey  and  the  other  in  New 
York.  The  situation  which  I  now  occupy  has  distin- 
guished advantages,  and  I  expect  to  make  it  a  permanent 
residence. 

"  This  is  indeed  a  communication  of  a  very  singular 
nature,  but  I  am  sure  of  your  fullest  assent  to  my  opinion 
that,  since  my  situation  makes  it  desirable  to  avail  myself 
of  the  aid  of  others  in  selecting,  no  person  is  so  competent 
as  a  discriminating  teacher,  and  of  all  the  teachers  in  our 
country  your  own  opportunities  are  incomparably  the 
greatest.  If  you  are  so  obliging  as  to  treat  this  with 
favorable  notice,  and  will  call  to  mind  some  of  your  former 
pupils,  who  are  most  likely  to  meet  my  views  and  to  be 
satisfied  with  my  humble  prospects,  and  will  please  to 
mention  two  or  three,  giving  the  preference  where  you 
suspect  I  would  give  it,  so  that,  if,  from  any  cause,  one 
instance  should  not  succeed,  another  might,  and  making 
such  observations  as  you  may  think  proper,  you  will  thus 
perform  all  that  I  desire,  and  much  more  than  a  selfish 
'world  are  wont  to  do  for  each  other,  without  some  fairer 


1830-1838.  153 

prospect  of  an  equivalent  than  is  furnished  in  the  present 
case. 

"  This  letter  will  be  mailed  at ,  and  your  answer 

(if  you  deign  to  give  one),  directed  there,  will  reach  me 
in  safety.  My  signature  is,  of  course,  fictitious.  If  I 
should  hear  from  you  within  a  little  more  than  a  week,  it 
might  enable  me  to  make  a  visit  this  fall ;  otherwise,  per- 
haps not  till  the  lapse  of  a  few  months. 

"  With  sincere  and  high  respect, 

"  WILLIAM  SEYMOUE." 

Mrs.  Willard's  enjoyment  of  Nature  was  very  great, 
and,  amid  the  cares  of  her  school,  she  occasionally  found 
time  to  visit  the  places  most  renowned  for  natural  beauty 
or  sublimity.  Of  these  places,  Trenton  Falls  was  then  a 
favorite  place  of  resort.  She  thus  describes  to  her  sister 
those  beautiful  falls,  near  Utica,  in  1839  : 

"  I  have  been  to  Trenton  Falls,  which,  I  think,  could 
never  have  appeared  more  beautiful,  as  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  water,  and  the  trees  were  in  full  foliage,  and  yet  in 
vernal  freshness.  I  had  received  quite  a  wrong  impression 
of  the  general  character  of  the  scenery,  which  I  think  is 
rather  that  of  beauty  than  of  wild  and  rugged  sublimity 
— the  both  are  combined.  I  was  more  venturesome  in  ex- 
ploring the  shelving  rocks  than  I  intended  to  be.  I  seem, 
amid  such  inspiring  scenes,  to  lose  the  feeling  of  personal 
danger.  Mr.  Hart  was  with  me.  We  descended  three 
hundred  feet,  and  then  on  a  shelf  of  a  rock,  which  art  had 
lent  her  aid  to  make  continuous,  we  wended  our  way 
through  the  rocks  above  and  below  us,  sometimes  slightly 
inclined,  sometimes  perpendicular.  The  torrent  below  was 
foaming  and  maddening  along,  and  the  opposite  bank 
near  us  rising  so  as  to  make  its  outline,  as  we  looked  up, 
above  the  mild  heaven.  While  I  stood  here,  my  thoughts 
were  those  of  solemn  and  heavenly  musing.  Mr.  Hart  and 


154  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

I  made  some  observations  on  the  sound  of  the  cataract. 
We  stood  in  one  place  where  we  could  make  with  our 
voices  a  musical  sound  in  perfect  unison  with  the  falling 
waters  at  other  places.  It  was  a  deeper,  lower  sound  than 
any  human  voice  could  make,  but  the  different  sounds 
appeared  to  be  either  octaves,  thirds,  or  fifths — in  that  all 
were  harmonious.  Now,  if  this  is  so,  and  I  believe  it  is,  it 
is  a  very  curious  fact,  and  shows  how  the  sound  of  falling 
waters  is  so  pleasant  to  a  musical  ear." 

But  Mrs.  Willard  had  not  much  time  for  recreation. 
She  was  consumed  with  labors  and  cares,  and  occasionally 
annoyed  with  disappointments.  The  school  continued 
flourishing,  owing  to  her  unwearied  assiduity.  And  she 
had  some  very  accomplished  ladies  as  teachers,  who  were 
members  of  her  family.  Miss  Jane  Lincoln  became  one  of 
the  most  finished  musicians  of  the  country,  and  impressed 
all  who  saw  her  with  the  sweetness  of  her  temper,  her 
purity  of  character,  and  unaffected  devotion  to  her  duties. 
She  lived  as  a  daughter  with  her  aunt  until  the  establish- 
ment of  her  mother  at  Elh'cott's  Mills,  when  she  returned 
to  her.  She  did  not  live  long  to  enjoy  the  reunion,  but 
lost  her  life  in  a  railroad  accident.  She  is  the  only  one 
of  Mrs.  Willard's  nieces  whom  I  remember,  except  Emma 
Hart,  another  sweet  girl,  who  copied  for  me  some  of  my 
lectures.  Pauline,  the  beautiful  French  girl,  whom  Mrs. 
Willard  brought  from  Paris,  was  also  an  accomplished  mu- 
sician, and  a  girl  of  great  vivacity  and  talent.  She  subse- 
quently married  Judge  McKennen,  of  Pennsylvania.  1 
have  a  vivid  recollection  of  those  ladies  who  graced  the 
corps  of  teachers  at  Troy,  and  also  of  Miss  Osterhaut,  Mrs. 
Willard's  secretary,  afterward  the  wife  of  Mr.  Olin,  of 
Troy,  a  prominent  lawyer. 

But  this  prosperous  career  as  principal  of  the  Troy 
Seminary  was  not  altogether  without  disagreeable  and 
annoying  embarrassments.  There  were  troubles  with  the 


1830-1838.  155 

corporation  of  Troy,  which  at  one  time  threatened  the 
existence  of  the  seminary  and  the  withdrawal  of  Mrs. 
Willard  altogether,  growing  out  of  the  desire  of  the  cor- 
poration to  open  the  beautiful  grounds  in  front  of  the 
seminary  to  the  public.  The  corporation  of  the  city  has 
often  failed  to  appreciate  the  advantages  of  the  seminary, 
and  been  governed  by  a  narrow  and  short-sighted  policy. 
But  what  could  be  expected  of  a  ring  of  selfish  politicians  ? 
Even  now  the  glorious  institution  erected  by  the  labors 
and  talents  of  Mrs.  Willard  is  in  danger  of  dissolution, 
from  the  unwillingness  of  that  corporation  to  extend  those 
privileges  which  such  an  institution  claims,  and  the  most 
flourishing  female  seminary  in  the  land  is  about  to  die 
from  their  selfishness  or  narrowness,  so  little  is  there  of 
permanence  in  the  outward  form  of  any  thing  which  man 
creates.  But  yet  influence  lives,  and  enters  into  new 
forms.  The  Troy  Seminary  has  been  copied,  in  its  essen- 
tial features,  by  hundreds  of  other  similar  institutions. 
As  the  great  empire  of  Charlemagne  was  dissolved  at  his 
death,  or  was  divided  into  separate  kingdoms,  yet  its  spirit 
lived,  although  the  form  was  changed,  and  survived  in  the 
numerous  states  which  arose  in  feudal  Europe,  so  the 
Troy  Seminary  lives  in  the  numerous  institutions  which 
were  based  on  its  principles 

I  have  room  but  for  one  more  extract,  to  show  Mrs. 
Willard's  matured  views  of  education,  as  conveyed  in  the 
following  letter  to  her  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Phelps,  before 
she  closed  her  educational  labors  in  Troy.  It  shows  what 
has  been  done  in  female  education  since  Mrs.  Willard  first 
issued  her  plan : 

"TROT,  October  9,  1832. 

"  DEAE  BROTHER  :  Yesterday  I  sent,  by  Mr.  Baxter,  of 
Burlington,  some  of  my  '  plans  of  education,'  the  same  ad- 
dressed, thirteen  years  ago,  to  the  Legislature  of  New 


15G  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

York,  and  containing  the  substance  of  an  appeal  which  I 
could  now  wish  were  addressed  to  the  Legislature  of  Ver- 
mont. The  circumstances  attendant  on  that  address  seem 
to  me  to  have  been  the  commencement  of  a  general  move- 
ment in  favor  of  female  education  which  has  pervaded  the 
whole  United  States,  and  which  is  extending  to  Europe, 
and  lately,  it  seems,  to  South  America,  which,  though 
not  yet  sufficiently  powerful  to  influence  our  legislative 
bodies  to  do  the  justice  which  every  candid  mind  must 
acknowledge  they  owe  our  sex,  but  yet  so  influenced  lesser 
public  bodies  that,  for  the  first  time,  large  public  buildings 
have  been  erected  for  the  use  of  female  schools  in  different 
parts  of  our  country ;  apparatus  and  libraries,  and  numer- 
ous competent  teachers,  are  attached  to  them  ;  and  such  is 
the  excitement  in  favor  of  female  education  that  these 
schools  are  supported  by  individuals  who  must,  of  neces- 
sity, pay  more  for  a  daughter's  education  in  them  than  for 
a  son's  in  our  best  colleges;  whereas  public  funds  pay 
much  of  the  expense,  individuals  are  not  charged  with  it. 
In  addressing  a  Legislature  on  this  subject  now,  there  is 
this  difference  in  the  ground  to  be  taken  from  that  of  thir- 
teen years  ago.  Then  it  was  asking  them  to  lead  public 
opinion  on  this  subject ;  now  it  is  but  asking  them  to  fol- 
low it.  Then  we  asked  them  to  create  advantages  for  our 
sex ;  now  we  ask  them  to  enable  us  to  afford  them  cheaper, 
so  that  education  can  be  accessible  to  people  of  moderate 
fortune,  which  now  only  the  rich  can  attain.  Above  all, 
we  ask  them  to  give  the  strength  of  permanency  to  im- 
provements which  have  been  made  and  approved  —  ap- 
proved in  their  principles  by  such  men  as  Jefferson  and 
Adams  (the  elder),  Lafayette  and  Clinton.  To  these  might 
be  added  a  host  of  other  eminent  names,  of  both  sexes,  and 
two  continents.  Could  we  be  certain  that  the  present  ex- 
citement on  the  subject  of  female  education  would  con- 
tinue, we  would  do  well  enough  without  legislative  aid. 


1830-1838.  157 

But  how  has  it  originated  ?  God  has  raised  up  ardent 
minds,  who  have  labored  in  the  cause  from  high  and  dis- 
interested motives.  It  is  not  probable  that,  when  these 
minds  have  passed  away,  female  education  will  again  be- 
come the  same  article  of  traffic  that  it  was  before,  and 
is  now  in  countries  where  this  generous  ardor  is  unfelt — 
become  something  which,  instead  of  purifying  the  fountain 
of  a  nation's  manners  and  morals,  goes  to  corrupt  it.  In  a 
matter  of  such  importance  we  should  not  trust  to  extraor- 
dinary efforts,  but  place  things,  if  possible,  so  that  the 
ordinary  course  of  human  actions  will  produce  the  results 
we  wish. 

"  In  urging  the  subject  of  giving  the  stamp  of  perma- 
nency to  improvements  already  made  in  female  education, 
I  have  something  to  say  which,  perhaps,  it  does  not  be- 
come me  to  set  forth.  But,  if  I  should  say  that  I  now 
think  those  colleges  for  males  which,  fourteen  years  ago,  I 
proposed  as  models  (as  far  as  might  be)  for  female  semi- 
naries, might  make  considerable  improvement  in  their  sys- 
tems by  examining  what  we  have  done  and  why  we  have 
done  it,  I  should  say  no  more  than  I  solemnly  believe  to 
be  true,  and  which,  I  think,  I  could  convince  any  candid 
mind  who  should  take  pains  to  examine  the  subject.  We 
have  a  system  which,  all  fair  experiments  have  shown, 
has  produced  a  most  happy  moral  effect  on  our  pupils  ; 
but,  alas  !  how  many  young  men  go  from  our  colleges  de- 
moralized !  The  facilities  for  intellectual  improvement 
are  far  greater  in  the  college  than  we  can  want ;  yet,  be- 
cause our  system,  by  appealing  to  the  affections,  guiding 
the  will,  and  guarding  the  pupil  from  temptation,  does 
give  us  a  moral  control  which,  ordinarily,  the  faculties  of 
colleges  neither  seek  nor  obtain,  therefore  the  intellect- 
ual improvement  of  our  pupils  has,  proportionally  to  the 
time  spent  with  us,  been  greater  than  theirs.  Point  me  a 
single  scholar  of  a  college  that  in  one  year  has  made  the 


158  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

improvement  that  your  daughter  Eunice  did  here  last  year, 
or  one  that  in  three  months  did  as  much  as  Helen,  I  will 
give  up  the  argument.  And  this  is  natural  enough.  When 
I  came  into  the  field  of  education  (public  opinion  in  this 
region  having  invested  me  with  a  kind  of  dictatorial 
power),  I  was  actuated  as  were  the  founders  of  the 
American  Constitution — untrammelled  by  precedent,  with 
the  wisdom  of  those  who  had  gone  before  me  to  enlighten, 
and  their  errors  to  warn.  They  ought  to  have  done  what 
they  did — make  a  better  system  than  any  one  they  found. 
And  now  other  countries,  convinced,  by  its  operation,  that 
it  is  the  best,  are  seeking  to  assimilate  theirs  to  it,  as  far 
as  different  circumstances  make  it  allowable ;  but  they  find 
difficulties  in  altering  an  old  system,  which  do  not  arise 
in  forming  a  new  one. 

"  If,  in  the  point  before  us,  difficulties  should  arise  on 
account  of  the  officers  now  engaged  at  Burlington,  why 
not  have  them  remain  as  directors  and  teachers  of  a  female 
university  ?  President  Marsh  is  a  philosopher  and  a  phil- 
anthropist both,  if  I  have  been  rightly  taught  to  appreciate 
his  character ;  and  he  cannot  but  see  that  the  correct  edu- 
cation of  woman  is  more  fundamental  to  the  morality  of  a 
nation  than  that  of  men  ;  and  he  need  not  despise  to  help 
us  in  this  great  work,  and  his  talents  would  doubtless  em- 
bellish and  advance  it. 

"  At  this  time  of  interest  respecting  the  political  affairs 
of  the  Southern  section  of  the  Union,  I  cannot  but  allude  to 
the  effect  which  the  improvements  in  female  education  are 
producing.  I  am  continually  applied  to  for  female  teach- 
ers. Within  a  week  I  have  had  six  applications — some 
to  supply  places  of  those  I  have  already  sent,  who  are 
about  to  marry.  Now,  this  is  a  way  of  settling  political 
discordances,  by  intermarriage,  better  than  even  Mr.  Cal- 
houn's.  I  do  not  care  how  many  Southern  planters  marry 
Northern  school-mistresses.  But,  leaving  marriage  aside, 


1830-1838.  159 

• 

what  a  field  is  here  opened  for  the  enterprise  of  females 
who  are  deprived,  by  labor-saving  machinery,  of  the  ac- 
customed means  of  livelihood  for  the  sex !  and,  at  the  same 
time,  what  a  fountain  of  usefulness  is  opened  !  Again,  an 
institution  which  could  afford  to  educate  females  well  and 
cheap,  would  open  the  most  powerful  of  all  means  of  im- 
proving common  schools,  by  supplying  them  with  steady 
teachers,  who  could  be  obtained  for  such  prices  as  the 
people  could  afford  to  pay.  Your  daughters  are  all  well 
and  happy.  Eunice  pleases  me  much  as  a  teacher.  My 
own  health  is  seemingly  good  since  I  breathed  the  pure 
air  of  Vermont. 

"  Your  affectionate  sister, 

"E.    WlLLABD." 


CHAPTER  X. 
MRS.  WILLARD'S  EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE. 

AFTER  Mrs.  Willard's  return  from  Europe,  in  1831,  she 
enlisted  her  energies  for  the  improvement  of  the  women  of 
Greece,  and  sought  to  establish  a  school  at  Athens,  for  the 
instruction  of  native  teachers.  The  Missionary  Board 
seconded  her  efforts,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hill,  missionaries  of 
the  board,  added  this  department  to  their  school.  The 
Greek  Government  warmly  approved  of  the  scheme,  and 
passed  a  law  to  educate  a  number  of  pupils  in  this  normal 
school.  To  forward  the  object,  Mrs.  Willard  devoted  the 
proceeds  of  her  "Journal  and  Letters,"  from  which  twenty- 
five  hundred  dollars  were  realized  for  this  worthy  object  of 
benevolence.  In  this  noble  scheme  she  was  aided  by  Dr. 
Howe,  Mrs.  Almira  Phelps,  Mrs.  Sarah  J.  Hale,  and  many 
other  distinguished  people. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  "Willard  to  Mrs.  Phelps, 
who  zealously  cooperated  with  her  in  her  philanthropic 
enterprises  as  well  as  educational  schemes,  will  show  the 
beginnings  of  the  society  : 

"TROY,  January  11,  1832. 

"  To  MRS.  ALMIRA  PUELPS. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  I  cannot  retire  to  rest  this  Satur- 
day night  without  saying  to  my  dear,  my  affectionate  sis- 
ter, that  I  have  just  finished  the  greatest  week's  work  that 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GIIEECE.  Id 

I  ever  did  in  my  life,  as  it  regards  intellectual  labor.  The 
Troy  Press,  extra,  which  I  send,  will  explain  the  nature  of 
it.  I  did  not  touch  my  pen  to  my  address  till  last  Satur- 
day afternoon,  at  three  o'clock.  I  did  not  think  of  doing 
such  a  thing  till  the  Thursday  before ;  and  Friday,  all  day, 
I  was  sick  with  the  sick-headache.  My  motive  in  writing 
it  was  that  the  novelty  of  the  thing  would  draw  the  people 
together.  The  effect  of  it  in  Troy  was  beyond  any  thing  I 
could  have  conceived  of.  Our  meeting  this  evening  has 
been  deeply  interesting.  Mr.  Buel,  Mr.  Tucker,  Mr.  D. 
Gardner,  Mr.  Hill  (the  Baptist  clergyman),  and  Mr.  Peck, 
have  spoken  eloquently.  Mr.  Hill  perfectly  astonished  me. 
I  will  send  you  an  account  of  the  meeting  when  it  comes 
out  in  the  paper.  The  gentlemen  passed  resolutions  ap- 
proving warmly  of  our  plan  and  measures;  and,  in  the  end, 
promising  to  sustain  us  with  their  influence  and  with  their 
MONEY.  My  address  I  am  to  revise,  for  I  want  to  add  to 
it;  and  a  committee  of  five  clergymen — the  ones  I  have 
named — and  Mr.  Beman,  are  to  give  me  their  critical  advice 
concerning  the  copy  I  am  to  prepare  for  a  handsome  pam- 
phlet— a  committee  for  this  purpose,  because  the  address 
is  now  a  Troy  child  for  the  men,  and  the  women  have 
adopted  it ;  and,  as  I  wish  to  add  to  it,  I  might  say  some- 
thing in  the  new  parts  I  would  not  like.  All  Troy  seems 
moved  except  Mr.  Butler  and  the  Warrens.  Now,  think 
of  all  this  having  been  done  in  a  week  !  Surely  the  Lord 
hath  helped  us.  It  has  been  to  me  the  happiest  week  I 
ever  spent  in  Troy.  It  has  brought  me  into  communion 
with  hearts  of  Christian  benevolence.  This  part  of  the 
society  here  are  evidently  delighted  that  I  have  taken  the 
stand  I  have,  for  they  have  probably  thought  me  too  cold 
a  Christian.  From  the  remarks  on  my  address,  our  citizens 
are  beginning  to  inquire  what  about  our  own  seminary  ? 
Mr.  Hill  came  nobly  to  that  point  this  evening.  I  have 
heard  more  praise  to  my  face  than  even  I  like.  I  rejected 


162  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

the  presidency  of  the  society,  because  I  did  not  wish  to  be 
too  much  a  mark  for  envy,  which  what  has  happened  this 
week  may  well  excite.  My  health  has  rather  risen  than 
otherwise  on  all  this  labor.  Success  has  kept  me  heart- 
whole. 

"EMMA  WILLAKD." 

At  a  meeting,  held  in  St.  John's  Church,  in  Troy, 
January,  1833,  Mrs.  Willard  had  her  address  read  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Peck,  from  which  we  make  the  following  ex- 
tracts : 

"  The  cause  of  the  Greeks  has  heretofore  appealed  to 
us  as  that  of  a  struggling  and  suffering  nation.  They  have 
bled  at  every  pore  in  the  cause  of  liberty;  and  we,  as  in- 
heritors of  a  freedom  bought  by  the  blood  of  our  fathers, 
have  felt  the  appeal.  We  heard  of  the  Grecian  widow, 
wandering  with  her  helpless  offspring  over  the  devastated 
hills  of  her  now  barren  country.  In  considering  the  sub- 
ject of  benefiting  the  Greeks,  we  must  begin  with  those 
in  the  nation  who  are  now  young.  The  half  of  these  are 
females.  That  the  system  of  female  education  commenced 
with  us  is  incomparably  better  than  the  systems  of  public 
education  for  our  sex  in  the  old  states  of  Europe,  I  could 
say  much  to  prove.  I  could  bring  forth  the  testimony  of 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  women  of  France,  expressed 
in  letters  which  I  have  had  the  honor  to  receive  from  them. 
I  could  adduce  conversations  with  some  of  those  in  Great 
Britain,  but  time  would  fail.  To  aid  the  project  now  be- 
fore us,  we  would  that  we  could  impart  to  those  nations 
sounder  views  on  this  subject  and  better  systems.  But 
they  would  not  receive  them  from  us.  Not  so  with  Greece. 
She  looks  to  us,  and  solicits  us  to  teach  her.  Should  we 
impart  to  her  the  elements  of  moral  vigor,  she  will  increase 
in  strength  as  in  years ;  and,  when  at  length  their  vices — 
those  of  England  and  France — shall  have  sunk  them  to 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  163 

the  grave  of  nations — when  society  shall,  with  them,  as 
now  with  the  Greeks,  be  dissolved  to  its  original  elements, 
then  Greece  may  impart  to  them  what  she  now  receives 
from  us.  But,  if  we  are  now  to  undertake  this  work,  the 
present  is  the  time.  The  schools  which  first  take  root  will 
grow  with  the  growth  of  the  nation. 

"  At  the  same  time  that  I  thus  plead  for  Greece,  I  must 
frankly  say  that  I  consider  it  still  more  important  to  the 
cause  of  female  education  to  give  permanency  to  the  im- 
provement which  Troy  has  herself  begun.  But  that  re- 
quires means  beyond  any  effort  of  mine  to  produce.  All 
that  I  can  do  has  been  done  to  aid  in  rearing  our  institu- 
tion. Once  my  health  has  failed  in  consequence  of  sus- 
taining the  burden ;  and  now  there  are  times  when  I  feel 
that  it  is  sinking  again.  But  the  good  which  God  puts  it 
into  my  power  to  do,  that  let  me  do  cheerfully,  without 
repining  that  I  cannot  do  more.  By  educating  numbers, 
by  bringing  up  teachers,  and  scattering  them  abroad,  I 
may  diffuse  widely  what  I  believe  to  be  the  correct  views 
of  female  education. 

"  What  could  be  more  discouraging  than  were  the  pros- 
pects of  Greece  ?  From  a  train  of  disastrous  circumstances, 
she  lost,  for  a  long  period,  even  her '  national  existence. 
Now,  politically  born  again,  she  has,  like  her  own  Her- 
cules, strangled  in  her  cradle  the  serpent  that  writhed 
himself  around  her  with  murderous  pressure ;  and,  with 
the  meek  lineaments  of  dependent  childhood,  she  now 
stands,  with  imploring  eyes,  and  asks  for  guidance  and  in- 
struction. 

"  And,  as  far  as  she  is  allowed  the  liberty  of  choice,  she 
chooses  America  for  her  guardian.  Our  hearts  are  touched 
by  the  appeal ;  and  let  not  our  hands  refuse  to  act  in 
obedience  to  the  generous  impulse.  Let  us  adopt  and 
educate  her,  as  far  as  practicable,  and  we  will  hereafter 
have  cause  to  rejoice,  with  maternal  pride,  over  the  child 


164  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

of  our  adoption.  Where  is  there  a  child  so  noble  in  its 
lineage  as  Greece  ?  Where  does  the  sun  shine  upon  a 
people  so  bright  in  native  intellect  ?  With  the  advan- 
tages of  instruction,  with  the  renovating  light  of  pure 
Christianity,  Greece  may  again  lead  the  nations  of  Europe, 
not  merely  to  eminence  in  arts  and  arms,  but  by  moral  re- 
generation to  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God.  If 
it  be  infatuation  to  be  zealous  in  such  a  cause,  I  desire  to 
be  infatuated.  If  it  be  infatuation  to  be  moved  with  com- 
passion for  degraded  and  imploring  humanity,  who  of  us, 
my  brothers  and  sisters,  would  not  wish  to  follow  through 
such  infatuation  the  steps  of  our  blessed  Master  ? 

"  When  we  reflect  on  Greece — her  geographical  posi- 
tion favorable  to  commerce  and  self-defence,  the  surpass- 
ing native  genius  of  the  people,  the  lion  heart  with  which 
she  withstood  the  Mohammedan  tiger — we  see  much  which 
indicates  that  she  may  yet  lead  among  the  nations  of  Eu- 
rope. But  she  must  first  be  educated.  By  whom  ?  She 
looks  to  us,  distant  as  we  are,  as  her  nearest  and  dearest 
neighbor,  because,  when  we  found  her  stripped  by  rob- 
bers, faint  and  bleeding  by  the  way,  we  pitied  and  re- 
lieved her." 

These  eloquent  remarks  were  not  without  effect.  The 
ladies  of  Troy  convened  at  the  Female  Seminary,  and 
formed  themselves  into  a  society  for  the  advancement  of 
female  education  in  Greece ;  and,  among  the  resolutions 
which  were  passed,  is  the  following : 

"  That  it  is  expedient  to  establish  a  school  at  Athens 
for  the  more  especial  purpose  of  instructing  female  teach- 
ers, yet  by  no  means  excluding  such  pupils  as  may  be 
able  to  pay  in  whole  or  in  part  for  their  instruction ;  as,  by 
teaching  such,  we  not  only  extend  the  blessings  of  educa- 
tion, but  increase  our  funds." 

At  this  time  Mrs.  Hale  wrote  an  encouraging  letter  to 
Mrs.  Willard,  which  should  go  with  the  rest : 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  1G5 

"  BOSTON,  April  21,  1833. 

"  MY  DEAR  MADAM  :  Your  kind  letter  and  the  pamphlet 
reached  me  safely;  for  both  I  thank  you,  and  sincerely 
hope  we  shall  become  more  punctual  correspondents  for  the 
future.  Your  *  appeal'  is  full  of  noble  sentiments  and  just 
inferences.  Permit  me  to  say,  my  dear  madam,  that  high- 
ly as  I  have  always  rated  your  talents,  I  was  not  prepared 
for  the  comprehensiveness  of  your  philosophy  of  the  female 
character — as  it  ought  to  be.  With  the  ideas  you  have 
advanced  in  the  'appeal'  I  heartily  concur,  and  all  the  aid 
I  can  lend  in  the  promotion  'of  your  plan  shall  be  given. 

"  I  have  signified  my  intention  of  republishing  the  first 
part  of  your  address  in  my  magazine  for  May.  I  wish  the 
plan  proposed  for  establishing  a  female  school  in  Greece  to 
be  read  in  your  own  eloquent  words ;  and,  as  my  periodical 
has  a  wide  circulation  (I  believe  it  is  sent  to  every  State 
in  the  Union),  I  thought  the  insertion  of  the  address  would 
be  more  effectual  in  promoting  the  good  work  than  any 
observations  of  my  own. 

"  The  ladies  of  Boston  are  now  very  busy  preparing  for 
a  great  fair,  to  be  held  May-day,  the  proceeds  devoted  to 
the  Institution  for  the  Education  of  the  Blind,  lately  es- 
tablished in  this  city.  The  charity  is  a  noble  and  popular 
one,  and  I  therefore  thought  it  would  be  best  to  let  this 
mania  run  its  course  before  making  any  effort  in  your 
behalf.  As  soon  as  is  consistent  with  prudence  I  shall 
bring  the  plan  of  the  school  for  Athens  before  our  intelli- 
gent and  truly  benevolent  ladies,  and  I  think  we  shall  pro- 
cure funds  to  aid  you. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  I  should  like  to  receive  information 
from  yourself  respecting  what  has  been  done  in  Troy,  and 
what  prospect  there  is  of  ultimate  success.  Perhaps  it 
would  be  well  to  circulate  here  in  our  city  and  vicinity 
proposals  for  publishing  your  European  manuscript.  If  a 
subscription  for  a  few  hundred  volumes  could  be  raised 


160  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

here,  and  I  think  it  might,  and  the  money  thus  obtained 
devoted  to  getting  up  a  fair  (that  is  the  popular  method 
now — our  ladies  are  very  ingenious  and  very  industrious), 
we  might — we  undoubtedly  should — obtain  a  handsome 
sum.  I  name  these  things  for  your  consideration,  and  shall 
be  happy  to  hear  your  opinion. 

"  I  have  lately  read  a  most  interesting  communication 
from  your  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps ;  and  the  pleasure  derived 
from  her  charming  work, '  Lectures  to  Young  Ladies,'  was 
enhanced  by  thus,  as  it  were,  entering  into  communion 
with  the  admirable  author.  How  you  must  miss  her  in 
your  daily  duties  and  in  your  social  circle  !  Blessings  on 
you  both  !  I  feel  that  our  sex  are  deeply  indebted  to  you, 
and  I  am  proud  of  subscribing  myself  your  friend, 

"S.  J.  HALE." 

On  the  20th  of  August,  1834,  Mrs.  Willard,  as  secre- 
tary of  the  association,  sent  in  the  following  report,  which 
was  read  by  the  Rev.  S.  B.  Paddock,  of  'Christ  Church, 
Norwich,  Connecticut,  a  portion  of  which  I  quote  : 

"  When,  in  January,  1833,  the  ladies  of  Troy  took  the 
bold  resolution  to  attempt  the  spreading  of  female  educa- 
tion over  Greece,  by  providing  for  the  instruction  of  female 
teachers  at  Athens,  they  sent  forth  a  circular,  inviting  the 
benevolent  and  pious  of  their  countrywomen  to  aid  them 
in  accomplishing  their  great  work,  which,  in  the  peculiar 
crisis  of  Grecian  history,  and  the  singular  confidence  of 
that  people  in  our  nation,  we  felt  that  American  women 
were  specially  called  upon  to  undertake.  But,  in  making 
this  appeal  to  our  countrywomen,  we  said,  *  Suppose  it  is 
successful,  and  societies  form  and  intrust  us  with  their 
money,  what  shall  we  do  with  it  ? '  To  provide  for  such  a 
contingency,  we  appointed  the  8th  of  August  as  a  general 
meeting  for  mutual  advice  and  consultation.  Had  we  not 
taken  this  step,  we  should  have  found  ourselves  in  an  em- 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  167 

barrassing  condition.  We  had  proposed  that  Messrs.  Rob- 
ertson, Hill,  and  King,  should  be  joint  trustees  of  our 
intended  school,  of  which  we  expected  Mr.  Walker  to 
take  the  charge.  The  American  Board  declined  allowing 
Mr.  King  to  serve  as  a  trustee.  Our  project  was  also  op- 
posed where  we  least  expected  it,  and  on  the  ground  that 
it  would  interfere  with  the  plans  of  Mrs.  Hill.  We  had 
supposed  this  highly-gifted  lady  to  be  too  much  occupied 
with  the  school  already  under  her  charge  to  take  upon 
herself  added  duties ;  but  it  appears  that  she  had  devised, 
and  was  desirous  to  put  into  execution,  a  scheme  for  edu- 
cating female  teachers  similar  to  ours.  Our  agent,  Mr. 
Walker,  liad  been  to  Philadelphia,  to  confer  with  the 
proper  officers  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Society,  and 
we  had  counselled  with  Mr.  Boyd,  their  agent,  during  a 
visit  which  he  made  at  Troy,  and,  from  both  consultations, 
we  were  led  to  believe  that  the  arrangement  effected  be- 
tween the  societies  might  be  made  if  we  desired  it. 
.  "  This  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  the  meeting  of  the 
8th  of  August  was  held  in  Troy.  A  number  of  highly- 
respectable  ladies,  from  different  places,  met  and  consulted 
with  us,  and,  by  their  advice,  we  determined  to  place  the 
proposed  school  for  teachers  under  the  guardianship  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Society,  having  the  fullest  confidence 
in  them  and  their  agents  at  Athens. 

"  At  the  same  time  it  was  resolved  that  it  was  expe- 
dient that  another  meeting  for  consultation  should  be  held 
in  August  of  the  succeeding  year.  We  meet  to-day  for 
that  purpose.  What,  then,  are  the  circumstances  on  which 
our  deliberations  are  to  proceed  ?  What  steps  have  been 
taken  ?  What  important  information  received  ?  What  the 
condition  of  the  funds  ?  To  carry  into  effect  the  resolu- 
tion made  on  the  8th  of  August,  the  Troy  society  deemed 
it  expedient  to  send  a  special  agent  to  Philadelphia,  and 
the  writer  of  this  report  was  deputed  for  the  purpose. 


1C8  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

She  was  favored  with  a  long  conversation  with  two  mem- 
bers of  the  Committee  for  Foreign  Missions,  Dr.  Montgom- 
ery and  Mr.  Van  Pelt.  These  gentlemen  were  not  without 
their  apprehensions  that  evils  might  arise  from  forming 
the  novel  association  proposed,  and  probably  would  have 
preferred  that  the  ladies'  societies  should  become  auxiliary 
to  theirs.  An  arrangement  of  this  kind  I  had  no  authority 
to  make,  nor  did  I  deem  it  at  the  time  expedient.  As 
women  of  different  denominations,  appealing  to  American 
women  in  the  cause  of  our  sex,  we  might  draw  from  a  fund 
not  approachable  to  them  as  a  missionary  society;  and 
facts  have  thus  far  shown  that  the  supposition  was  correct. 
Should  they  appropriate  any  large  share  of  the  general 
fund  for  missionary  purposes,  to  the  object  of  extending 
the  female  education  in  Greece,  the  appropriations  might 
not  be  approved  of  by  those  from  whom  they  derived  it. 
Though  the  connection  of  our  society  with  theirs  had  in 
it  something  of  novelty,  yet  it  was  perfectly  intelligible. 
They  were  as  the  persons  to  keep  the  school ;  we  as  the 
parents  of  adopted  children,  pledging  ourselves  to  send 
them  a  certain  number  of  these  as  pupils,  and  pay  for 
their  support  and  instruction.  Having  satisfied  the  scru- 
ples of  these  excellent  gentlemen,  I  transmitted  a  hastily- 
written  memorial  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Do- 
mestic and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America." 

The  substance  of  this  memorial  went  to  show  that  the 
Troy  society  would  advance  to  the  Missionary  Society  five 
hundred  dollars  for  the  erection  of  a  building  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  beneficiaries,  for  whose  board  and  cloth  in  f 

9  O 

they  also  expected  to  pay,  and  also  five  hundred  dollars,  in 
addition,  for  the  instruction  of  the  pupils  destined  to  be 
teachers.  This  appropriation  of  the  Troy  society  was  ac- 
cepted by  the  trustees  of  the  Board  of  Missions ;  and  the 
venerable  Bishop  White,  president  of  the  society,  called 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  169 

upon  the  ladies  of  the  Troy  Board  to  express  his  sym- 
pathy with  their  cause,  only  stipulating  that  the  school 
should  be  under  Episcopal  influence.  Accordingly,  two 
sums,  of  five  hundred  dollars  each,  were  transmitted  by 
the  Troy  society  to  Philadelphia,  with  the  addition  of  five 
hundred  dollars  later  in  the  year,  besides  valuable  dona- 
tions in  books,  music,  etc.  It  would  seem  that  this  plan 
was  indorsed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hill  in  Greece,  who  entered 
heartily  into  it.  At  this  time  no  school  existed  in  Greece 
for  the  education  of  females,  except  at  Athens  and  Syra. 
The  selection  of  beneficiaries  was  wisely  left  to  Mrs.  Hill 
and  Mrs.  Robertson,  the  missionaries  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  who  already  were  in  charge  of  a  large 
school.  And  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hill  were  sanguine  of  great 
results,  from  the  conviction  that  Greece  must  rise  from 
her  long  depression ;  and,  with  a  settled  government,  a 
delightful  climate,  a  fertile  soil,  a  favored  geographical 
position,  and  in  the  possession  of  attractive  monuments  of 
antiquity,  would  draw  to  her  shores  tourists  and  travellers 
and  merchants,  who  would  be  a  great  pecuniary  benefit. 

The  Troy  society  seems  to  have  been  favored,  and 
more  than  three  thousand  dollars,  within  eighteen  months, 
passed  through  its  hands  for  the  benefit  of  female  educa- 
tion in  Greece.  It  created  at  the  time  considerable  inter- 
est, and  Mrs.  Sigourney  furnished,  in  aid  of  the  cause,  one  of 
her  best  poems,  of  which  the  following  is  one  of  the  stanzas: 

"  Ye  ask  no  warrior's  aid — the  Turk  hath  fled — 
And  on  your  throne  Bavaria's  prince  reclines  ; 

No  gold  or  gems  their  dazzling  light  to  shed, 

Pearl  from  the  sea,  nor  diamond  from  the  mines  : 

Ye  ask  the  ray  from  Learning's  lamp  that  shines, 
To  guide  our  sons,  so  long  in  error  blind. 

The  cry  doth  reach  us  from  your  clustering  vines, 
Give  bread  and  water  to  the  famished  mind, 
And  from  its  durance  dark  the  imprisoned  soul  unbind." 
8 


170  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

The  following  letter,  from  Dr.  Samuel  G.  Howe,  whose 
efforts  in  behalf  of  Greece  are  so  well  known,  may  not  be 
uninteresting : 

"  BOSTON,  August  20,  1834. 
"  MRS.  EMMA  WILLAED. 

"DEAR  MADAM:  The  members  of  your  society  are, 
indeed,  the  friends  of  Greece,  and  deserve  more  of  her 
gratitude  than  many  who  joined  her  in  her  struggle  for 
independence ;  for  who  could  then  fail  to  catch  the  enthu- 
siasm which  filled  the  world  ?  who,  that  was  at  liberty, 
would  not  have  joined  the  crusade  which  was  to  snatch 
the  sepulchre  of  Grecian  literature  from  the  hold  of  the 
barbarian  ?  And,  once  landed  upon  her  shores,  once 
breathing  the  air  of  Marathon  and  Thermopyke,  once  en- 
rolled under  the  blue  banner  of  the  cross,  who  could  leave 
the  lists  before  the  contest  was  decided  ?  But  your  so- 
ciety is  not  moved  by  any  passing  enthusiasm ;  it  is  not 
content  to  have  aided  in  expelling  the  infidels  from  the 
soil  of  Greece ;  it  sees  that  the  liberty  of  the  country  is 
not  yet  secure  ;  that  political  emancipation  was  but  a  step 
in  the  path  of  Grecian  regeneration ;  and  that,  if  she  is  not 
delivered  from  the  thraldom  of  gross  ignorance  and  blind 
superstition,  she  might  almost  as  well  have  remained  under 
the  yoke  of  the  Mussulman. 

"  It  is  true  that  the  principal  obstacle  to  the  regeneration 
of  Greece  was  the  dominion  of  the  Turks  over  the  country, 
and  that  this  has  been  removed  by  the  revolution ;  but 
every  thing  remains  to  be  done  in  the  great  work  ;  and  it 
is  to  be  done  by  means  of  education.  If  we  would  restore 
Greece  to  her  ancient  glory ;  if  we  would  give  her  com- 
mercial importance ;  if  we  would  erect,  on  the  outskirts  of . 
Christendom,  light-houses  and  beacons  to  guide  the  mis- 
sionary and  teacher  in  the  pagan  East,  we  must  elevate 
the  moral  and  intellectual  standard  of  the  Greeks  ;  we 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  171 

must  make  of  them  the  pioneers  of  religion  and  civilization 
in  Asia. 

"  The  Greeks,  well  aware  of  the  importance  of  educa- 
tion, have  themselves  established  schools  in  different  parts 
of  the  country ;  and,  so  intelligent  and  quick-witted  is  the 
race,  that  I  doubt  not  the  male  part  of  the  population  of 
the  next  generation  will  be  as  well  instructed  as  that  of 
the  Western  nations  of  Europe.  But,  if  left  to  themselves, 
how  many  generations  will  pass  away  before  they  allow  to 
woman  her  proper  rank  ?  They  may  build  up  a  strong  and 
enduring  social  edifice,  but  the  most  beautiful  and  ornamen- 
tal pillar  will  be  wanting. 

"Now,  there  are  many  things  which  will  retard  the 
elevation  of  woman  in  Greece.  The  national  traditions 
show  that  she  has  been  the  servant  or  the  slave  of  man 
from  the  remotest  antiquity.  During  the  last  four  hun- 
dred years  the  country  has  been  ruled  by  the  Turks,  who 
deny  to  woman  a  participation  in  human  nature.  Indeed, 
I  have  been  often  shocked  in  the  East,  when  visiting  some 
of  the  most  enlightened  men — men  who  lived  in  splendid 
luxury — to  see  a  beautiful  creature — the  wife  or  daughter 
of  the  host — enter  the  room,  splendidly  attired,  bearing  a 
silver  waiter  with  refreshments,  which  she  presented  to 
the  guests  with  downcast  eyes  and  hand  laid  humbly  upon 
her  heart.  There  was  no  introduction — no  token  of  recog- 
nition ;  the  master  and  the  guest  would  smoke  away  un- 
concernedly; or,  if  some  one  like  myself,  whose  heart  was 
made  of  sterner  stuff,  gazed  with  pity  upon  the  beauteous 
and  smiling  being  who  retreated  slowly  and  meekly  from 
the  room,  he  was  obliged  to  conceal  his  feeling,  or  be 
thought  a  fool  for  his  indulgence. 

"  I  mention  this  as  an  instance  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  females  of  Greece,  in  the  higher  ranks,  are  treated. 
Among  the  peasantry  they  are  simply  slaves ;  and,  though 
the  conjugal  tie  is  generally  sacred,  and  the  wife  is  kindly 


172  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLABD. 

treated,  yet  she  is  expected  to  tax  her  physical  strength  to 
the  utmost  in  the  service  of  her  lord. 

"  The  women  of  Greece,  as  a  body,  are  certainly  among 
the  most  virtuous  women  of  Europe.  They  partake  of  the 
national  character  for  intelligence,  and  want  only  educa- 
tion to  raise  them  to  a  high  rank  in  the  scale  of  moral 
excellence. 

"I  have  received,  from  my  correspondents  in  Greece, 
the  most  pleasing  accounts  of  the  effects  of  the  labors  of 
some  of  our  countrymen  in  the  field  of  education  there ; 
and  it  is  a  most  gratifying  thought  that  our  country,  after 
rendering  such  important  assistance  to  Greece  in  the  hour 
of  her  political  agony,  is  now  following  up  the  good  work 
by  instructing  her  how  to  appreciate  and  secure  liberty. 
And  what  a  striking  illustration  does  this  fact  afford  one 
of  the  mutability  of  human  affairs  1  The  descendants  of 
those  rude  barbarians,  whom  the  Greeks  despised,  and  had 
cause  ultimately  to  hate,  since  they  were  the  plunderers 
of  their  temples  and  despoilers  of  their  riches,  are  now  in- 
structing the  descendants  of  Homer  and  Plato  in  the  very 
rudiments  of  science,  and  are  rearing  the  broken  altars  of 
learning  in  Athens  herself,  and  building  school-houses  in 
the  very  groves  of  Academus. 

"  But  the  ladies  of  your  society  need  not  the  aid  of  my 
counsels ;  I  can  only  say  God  speed  them  in  their  noble 
and  holy  undertaking. 

"  I  remain,  madam,  yours  truly, 

"SAMUEL  G.  HOWE." 

If  the  limits  of  this  work  permitted,  which  is  confined 
to  the  life  and  labors  of  Emma  Willard,  I  would  like  to 
add  the  eloquent  address  of  her  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps,  on 
"  Female  Education  in  Greece,"  and  which  abounds  in  most 
excellent  views ;  but  such  would  be  foreign  to  my  plan. 
The  day  has  not  yet  arrived  for  a  life  of  Mrs.  Phelps,  since 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  173 

she  still,  at  an  advanced  age,  is  enjoying  good  health,  and 
all  the  blessings  which  flow  from  a  life  of  prosperity,  use- 
fulness, and  honor. 

The  following  hymn,  written  for  the  meeting  of  the 
Troy  society  in  1833,  by  Mrs.  Sarah  J.  Hale,  another  noble 
coadjutor  in  the  cause  of  female  education,  and  one  of  Mrs. 
Willard's  friends  and  admirers,  may  not  be  inappropriate  : 

"  Thou  land  of  ancient  story, 

Proud  deeds  and  mighty  fame, 
What  scenes  of  power  and  glory 

Throng  round  us  at  thy  name  ! 
That  name  alone  is  left  thee — 

Greece !  breathe  it  low  and  deep ; 
The  thought  of  all  bereft  thee 

Might  make  the  angels  weep. 

"  Come  there  no  words  of  cheering 

Where  Plato's  ashes  lie  ? 
No  star  of  hope  appearing 

On  Homer's  native  sky  ? 
0  Grecia  !  by  the  token 

We  render  thee  to-day, 
Believe  the  word  is  spoken, 

The  star  has  poured  a  ray. 

"  From  woman's  gentle  pleading, 

In  woman's  cause  displayed, 
What  ear  can  turn  unheeding, 

What  heart  refuse  its  aid  ? 
We'll  say  the  risen  Saviour 

Made  her  His  earliest  friend, 
And  all  who  seek  His  favor 

Must  woman's  cause  defend. 

"  To  man  the  earth  was  given, 

Its  pride,  and  place,  and  power. 
The  first  sure  pledge  of  Heaven 
Was  woman's  precious  dower. 


174  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  W1LLARD. 

And  must  she  be  forbidden 

In  mind's  pure  realm  to  share  ? 
Like  fount  in  desert  hidden, 

Her  gift  of  reason  bear  ? 

"  Oh,  sure  this  mental  prison 

Is  not  her  place  of  rest ! 
Behold,  her  star  is  risen, 

All  glorious  in  the  West ! 
Across  the  heaving  mountains, 

Through  superstition's  night, 
To  Greece's  suffering  daughters, 

Lord,  send  its  healing  light." 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  Willard  to  the  ladies  of 
tlie  Troy  society,  in  January,  1835,  will  show  her  constant 
interest  in  the  enterprise,  and  also  what  had  been  effected 
to  that  period.  It  is  in  letters  that  Mrs.  Willard's  literary 
talents  lay : 

"  GUILFORD,  January  10,  1835 
"To  THE  LADIES  OF  THE  TKOY  SOCIETY. 

"  MY  DEAR  FKIENDS  :  In  bringing  you  before  me  in 
imagination,  many  thoughts  and  feelings  arise  in  my  mind. 
The  formation  of  the  "  Troy  Society  for  the  Advancement 
of  Female  Education  in  Greece"  awakens  grateful  recol- 
lections. A  confidence  was  then  manifested  by  my  neigh- 
bors more  gratifying  than  it  would  be  to  receive  much  of 
what  the  world  calls  attention  ;  and  not  only  in  the  com- 
mencement, but  in  the  progress  of  our  operations,  have  I 
experienced  much  from  you  to  remember  with  gratitude. 
And  it  has  been,  arid  still  shall  be,  my  study  to  deserve  a 
confidence  which  I  feel  to  be  of  great  value. 

"  The  missionary  operations  of  the  present  day  must,  I 
think,  be  regarded  by  all  Christians  as  the  most  glorious 
feature  of  the  age — as  the  very  dawning  of  the  millennial 
day ;  and,  of  those  operations,  I  do  not  believe  that  one 


EFFORTS  IN  BEIIALF  OF  GREECE.  175 

can  be  pointed  out  where  so  small  means  have  effected  so 
great  a  result  as  the  one  in  which  we  have  been  permitted 
to  engage.  By  the  last  account  from  Greece,  more  has 
been  done  than  the  most  sanguine  among  us  anticipated 
could  have  been  accomplished  in  so  short  a  time.  On 
the  5th  day  of  July  last,  as  appears  by  a  letter  from  Mrs. 
Hill  to  the  president  of  the  society,  the  Government  of 
Greece  publicly  manifested  not  only  their  approbation  of 
our  plan  (which  we  hoped  they  would  do),  but  their  inten- 
tion to  aid  us  by  supporting  twelve  beneficiaries  at  our 
school.  This  was  more  than  we  expected.  During  the 
past  year  the  officers  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Society 
have  treated  our  society,  in  all  their  communications,  with 
the  utmost  respect,  and  our  pledge  to  them  has  been  punc- 
tually redeemed. 

"  Our  treasury  department  has  fallen  into  the  hands'  of 
Mr.  Lee.  It  has  been  necessarily  connected  with  the  sale 
of  our  book,  which  has  been  a  task  of  magnitude  to  him 
and  to  me  ;  and,  whoever  takes  the  office  of  treasurer,  we 
must  still  be  indebted  to  him  to  settle  up  accounts  with 
booksellers,  as  no  other  person  understands  our  book  trans- 
actions. 

"  I  do  not  know  exactly  the  state  of  our  funds,  as  Mr. 
Lee  had  not  made  up  the  accounts  when  I  left  home,  nor 
will  it  be  possible  for  him  to  tell  precisely  what  we  shall 
realize  from  our  book  during  the  coming  year ;  but  I  do 
not  feel  apprehensive  that  any  great  difficulty  will  be 
found  in  redeeming  our  pledge  of  five  hundred  dollars,  to 
be  paid  next  summer.  We  shall  have  one  hundred  dollars 
from  Norwich,  and  the  young  ladies  of  the  seminary  are 
engaged  in  working  for  a  fair. 

"  It  remains  for  the  ladies  of  the  society  to  say  whether 
they  are  disposed  to  give  any  thing  this  year,  by  contrib- 
uting their  labor  to  aid  in  this  fair,  or  their  money  in  direct 
contributions.  I  am  the  less  unwilling  to  be  absent  from 


176  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

this  meeting,  because  I  would  not  be  understood  as  urging 
it  upon  them.  Needing  the  patronage  and  support  of  the 
people  of  Troy,  in  order  to  sustain  the  almost  insupport- 
able weight  of  care  and  responsibility  which  devolves  upon 
me  in  maintaining  the  Troy  Female  Seminary  in  its  present 
extended  condition,  I  could  not  sacrifice  any  part  of  your 
good-will  by  urging  you  beyond  the  bent  of  your  feelings ; 
but,  for  my  own,  they  are  warm  in  this  cause.  It  is  a  gen- 
erous, a  glorious  cause.  When  I  think  of  my  Saviour's 
kingdom,  I  feel  that  I  have  done  something  to  promote  it. 
When  I  think  of  dying  and  leaving  all  that  I  have  in  this 
world,  I  think  I  have  laid  up  some  treasure  in  heaven. 
And  shall  we  now  draw  back  from  an  undertaking  which 
we  took  up  in  peril  and  darkness,  with  the  derision  of 
many  upon  the  extravagance  and  unreasonableness  of  our 
views,  which  we  have  pursued  with  union  and  constancy 
through  discouragement  and  opposition?  Shall  we  now 
draw  back,  when  success  has  given  us  to  hope  that  it  is 
the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  which  is  prospering  in  our  hands  ? 
when  we  see  that  our  efforts  have  already  been  the  means 
of  aiding  to  give  our  sex  a  consideration  in  the  East  they 
have  never  before  enjoyed  ?  For  never,  since  time  began, 
has  any  government  in  that  part  of  the  world  (if  in  any 
other)  made  a  public  decree  whose  object  was  the  special 
improvement  and  elevation  of  the  female  character. 

"  The  5th  of  July  may  yet  be  regarded  as  an  era  in  the 
history  of  female  improvement.  We  have  now  the  eyes 
of  the  public  upon  us ;  and,  as  we  have  done  well,  some- 
thing more  will  be  expected.  Reasonable  expectations  we 
should,  no  doubt,  like  to  satisfy,  though  I  trust  we  have  suf- 
fficient  independence  to  disregard  those  which  are  not.  If 
we  could  pay,  with  what  assistance  we  shall  gain  from  other 
sources  and  from  the  sale  of  our  books,  the  five  hundred 
dollars  per  annum  for  the  two  years  succeeding  the  pres- 
ent, to  which  we  are  conditionally  pledged,  we  should  fulfil 


EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  177 

all  reasonable  expectations ;  if  we  pay  the  next  year  only, 
it  is  all  that  we  have  absolutely  engaged.  May  Divine 
Wisdom  guide  your  deliberations,  and  blessings  from  above 
descend  and  rest  upon  you  ! 

"  Affectionately  your  friend, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 

The  next  letter,  with  which  I  close  this  chapter,  is  a 
letter  to  Miss  Aldis,  in  which  she  seems  to  pour  out  her 
heart  in  the  cause  of  the  Greeks : 

"TKOY,  April  15,  1833. 

"  MY  VERY  DEAR  MiEASDA :  .  .  .  Now,  Miranda,  about 
the  poor  Greeks  ;  they  must  be  thought  of ;  and  poor  me, 
who  now  stand  before  the  public  with  such  a  weight  of 
responsibility  in  reference  to  them,  that  my  back  will  cer- 
tainly be  broken  if  the  rest  of  you  do  not  help  lift.  I  want 
you  to  look  to  this  matter  before  you  leave  St.  Albans,  if 
you  even  delay  a  day  or  two.  Mary  will  not  go  to  New 
York  quite  so  soon  as  she  thought  she  should  when  she 
wrote  you  last.  She  now  expects  to  go  about  the  15th  of 
May.  I  shall  send  you  by  mail  our  circular,  directed  to 
your  most  influential  ladies.  Perhaps  you  will  do  well  to 
go  round  and  see  them,  and  consult  with  them  in  the  first 
place,  and  get  them  individually  stirred  up,  and  then  ap- 
point a  meeting,  which  I  hope  will  result  in  your  forming 
a  cooperating  society.  Cordelia  will  help  you  in  every 
way  she  can.  She  will  make  a  good  recording  secretary 
to  your  society,  but  you  may  think  of  a  better.  I  don't 
mean  to  interfere,  but  I  hope  you  will  be  the  correspond- 
ing secretary ;  and,  further  (which  I  take  a  deep  interest 
in),  I  hope  you  will  be  a  delegate  to  our  convention  of  the 
8th  of  August.  I  hope  to  get  together  at  that  time  a 
number  of  the  most  talented  (it  is  a  bad  word,  but  never 
mind)  women  in  the  country.  If  we  could  effect  that,  we 


178  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  W1LLARD. 

should  effect  what  would  result  iu  good,  for  which  pos- 
terity would  have  cause  to  bless  us.  To  effect  that  I  have 
long  seen  would  be  one  of  the  most  important  things  for 
the  good  of  the  world,  but  I  never  expected  it  would  be 
done  in  my  day.  I  say  not  this  merely  in  reference  to  the 
good  we  may  do  the  Greeks,  by  making  a  central  point  of 
the  soundest  -female  influence  in  our  yet  sound  country, 
but  in  reference  to  many  other  important  things  for  the 
good  of  our  sex  and  country.  We  would  depose  the  idol 
Fashion,  so  long  the  tyrant  of  our  sex  and  the  mother  of 
abominations,  and  make  her  our  servant ;  and  she  would 
serve  us  well,  too.  I  think  we  shall  have  Mrs.  Sigourney 
here.  She  has  taken  up  with  a  *  beauty  of  holiness '  in 
this  good  work.  Mr.  Walker  has  been  or  now  is  in  Hart- 
ford, and  he  says  they  will  outdo  Troy  in  benevolence  to 
the  Greeks ;  and  we  shall  rejoice  to  be  outdone.  Sister 
Phelps  (the  Lord  bless  her,  for  she  is  a  good  woman)  will 
do  in  her  quarter,  and  I  hope  she  will  return  to  us  on  the 
8th  of  August.  .  .  .  Now,  you  may  think  it  will  be  difficult 
to  be  here  the  8th  of  August ;  but,  when  important  good 
is  to  be  done,  there  is  a  pleasure  in  striving  and  over- 
coming difficulties,  and  travelling  won't  hurt  you.  I 
should  like  to  have  Miss  Swift  here,  too,  on  the  8th  of 
August ;  and  there  would  be  no  harm  in  one  of  the  Ful- 
lers coming,  if  that  one  was  Mary  Ann.  Miranda,  if  this 
Greek  business  succeeds,  we  shall  do  great  good,  depend 
upon  it.  If  you  can  help  the  cause  by  giving  away  the 
pamphlets,  give  them  or  send  them  where  they  will  do  the 
most  good ;  and,  if  ten  or  twenty  dollars  are  any  way 
needed  to  help  along  in  forming  your  society,  consider 
that  you  have  so  much  of  the  society's  money  in  your 
hands,  and  I  will  pay  it  you.  For  instance,  there  are, 
may  be,  ladies  with  whom  you  are  sufficiently  intimate, 
whose  influence  would  be  important,  who  yet  do  not 
know  how  to  give  money;  but  you  may  not  think  best 


EFFORTS  IN   BEHALF  OF  GREECE.  179 

to  do  such  things,  I  merely  give  you  a  hint.  When  you 
come  to  Troy,  I  ought  to  pay  some  money  on  our  ac- 
count, and  I  will.  I  have  not  yet  sent  out  our  circulars. 
I  have  been  busy  in  sending  forth  the  pamphlets,  and  I 
thought  it  best  to  send  them  out  first,  and  leave  the  appeal 
to  work  a  little  on  the  public  mind.  St.  Albans  is  the 
first  place  in  Vermont  to  which  we  send,  for  I  thought  it 
the  most  likely  to  do,  and  set  an  example  worthy  of  imita- 
tion. .  .  . 

"  The  Miss  Bakers  improve  wonderfully.     They  are  fine 
girls,  and  are  treated  among  us  with  much  respect. 
"  Yours  affectionately, 

"  E.  WILLAED." 


CHAPTER  XL 

MABRIAGE   WITH   DE.    TAXES. 

I  COME  now  to  treat  a  very  delicate  and  difficult  sub- 
ject— tlie  unfortunate  marriage  of  Mrs.  Willard  with.  Dr. 
Yates.  Gladly  would  I  omit  this  sad  chapter,  but,  by 
so  doing,  this  memoir  would  be  partial  and  incomplete. 
It  is  misfortune,  not  folly,  which  I  am  to  describe ;  and, 
when  viewed  in  all  its  relations,  reflects  no  discredit  on 
Mrs.  Willard,  although  it  cast  a  gloom  over  her  whole  sub- 
sequent life,  and  perhaps  dimmed  the  lustre  of  her  prestige 
and  fame. 

The  nature  of  Mrs.  Willard  was  frank,  confiding,  hope- 
ful, enthusiastic,  and  affectionate.  She  was  just  the  per- 
son to  be  the  victim  of  a  designing,  cold,  and  calculating 
marriage-seeker.  And  her  high  position  in  society,  her 
great  reputation,  her  independent  circumstances,  and  her 
supposed  affluence,  made  her  a  prize  for  a  worldly  man. 
Moreover,  she  was  in  the  fulness  of  health;  and,  if  no 
longer  young,  still  attractive  and  beautiful  in  person.  Her 
blended  qualities  of  soul,  of  heart,  of  mind,  and  body, 
young  in  feelings,  and  genial  in  disposition,  rendered  her 
susceptible  to  those  influences  which  create  what  we  call 
love.  Especially  in  those  exalted  sentiments  which  spring 
from  an  ardent  soul,  and  which  ever  form  the  basis  of  love, 
she  was  preeminent.  Is  it  strange,  then,  that  she  should 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.   YATES.  181 

have  formed  an  affection  for  a  man  whom  she  deemed 
•worthy  of  her  regard  ?  Young  people,  with  crude  ideas 
of  profound  attachments,  may  perhaps  smile.  But  human 
experience  attests  the  truth  of  strong  personal  attractions 
late  in  life.  The  world  is  not  skeptical  as  to  the  love  of 
men  at  any  age.  Why  should  it  be  in  reference  to  that 
of  woman,  who  has  even  greater  affections  and  higher 
qualities  of  soul  than  men  are  supposed  to  possess  ? 

Now,  it  happened,  in  the  year  1837,  when  the  Troy 
Seminary  was  at  the  height  of  its  renown,  and  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  was  in  her  glory,  that  she  formed  the  acquaintance 
of  Dr.  Yates,  a  physician  of  Albany.  He  was  highly  re- 
spected, and  had  been  for  thirty  years  a  member  of  the 
Christian  Church.  This  acquaintance  passed  into  friend- 
ship, and  ripened  into  a  stronger  sentiment.  And  no 
wonder,  for  Dr.  Yates  was  agreeable,  gentlemanly,  cul- 
tivated, and  intelligent.  In  process  of  time  Mrs.  Willard 
received  proposals  of  marriage.  These  proposals  were  not 
rashly  considered.  "  I  felt  clear  in  my  own  mind,"  to 
use  her  language,  in  a  letter  to  her  daughter,  in  April, 
1838,  "in  making  the  engagement,  and  had  the  entire 
approbation  of  my  two  advisers,  Colonel  Stone  and  Mr. 
Davies.  We  have  had  time  for  acquaintance,  and  we  have 
not  yet  found  a  stone  that  jars.  His  daughter  Catharine 
is  one  that  I  do  think  you  will  love  and  be  beloved  by. 
She  and  I  love  each  other  sincerely,  and  I  feel  that  she 
will  be  most  essential  to  our  arrangements,  which  are,  to 
go  to  house-keeping  in  some  central  part  of  the  city,  such 
as  is  best  for  his  business,  immediately  after  our  engage- 
ment shall  have  been  fulfilled,  which  may  probably  be 
somewhere  .  about  the  regular  seminary  time  for  getting 
married. 

"  Almira  and  Mr.  Phelps  wrote  me  excellent  letters  of 
advice  just  in  time  to  aid  my  deliberations.  I  believe, 
when  affairs  are  settled  on  the  new  plan,  that  the  family 


182  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

interest  will  be  promoted,  and  the  happiness,  also,  of  all 
parties  concerned.  Dr.  Yates  wishes  me  to  arrange  every 
thing  in  reference  to  my  own  time  to  please  myself,  and 
Catharine  is  an  excellent  house-keeper,  and  fond  of  it,  and 
pleased  to  be  useful,  and  I  intend  to  give  strict  attention 
to  my  school-books.  This  is  an  honorable  and  sacred  act, 
which  I  am  about  to  perform  solemnly  and  deliberately, 
and  I  do  not  hold  my  dignity  any  the  less  on  account 
of  it." 

The  following  letter,  from  Colonel  Stone,  will  show 
his  views  of  the  engagement,  and  of  the  character  of  Dr. 
Yates : 

"NEW  YORK,  April  13,  1838. 
"MKS.  E.  WILLARD. 

"  MY  DEAK  MADAM  :  I  wrote  you  a  few  lines  from  Al- 
bany on  Monday  afternoon,  and  made  special  arrange- 
ments that  you  should  receive  the  dispatch  on  that 
evening.  I  hope  it  arrived  safely.  If  not,  it  is  of  high 
importance  to  you  that  I  should  restate  the  substance  of 
that  communication. 

"  Since  my  return  to  the  city,  I  have  endeavored,  with 
honor,  fidelity,  and  diligence,  to  discharge  the  delicate 
duty  confided  to  me.  I  have  consulted  Chancellor  Kent, 
without  having  occasion,  even  remotely,  to  allude  to  your- 
self. He  would  not,  in  such  a  case,  give  an  opinion  either 
way  touching  the  proposed  alliance.  But  his  views  are 
favorable  to  the  gentleman  concerned.  They  have  re- 
cently had  no  direct  intercourse,  but  formerly,  when  in 
Albany,  exchanged  some  literary  civilities ;  and  the  chan- 
cellor's opinion  is  creditable  to  the  literary  taste,  to  the 
talents,  and  the  gentlemanlike  deportment,  of  the  individ- 
ual in  question.  He  also  believes  him  to  be  a  very  amiable 
man. 

"  I  have  ascertained  from  another  gentleman,  who  is  on 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.  YATES.  183 

terms  of  great  intimacy  with  the  gentleman  in  question, 
that  the  story  of  his  gambling  is  entirely  untrue.  Were  it 
true,  or  were  there  the  least  foundation  for  it,  my  informant 
would  know ;  and  he  has  spoken  to  me  with  the  utmost 
sincerity.  He  pronounces  him  one  of  the  most  amiable 
men  whom  he  ever  knew,  and  says  he  would  make  a  lady 
of  congenial  tastes  and  cultivated  intellect  most  happy  in 
the  conjugal  state. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  all  things  considered,  it 
strikes  me  that  the  question  of  his  infidelity  is  that  alone 
which  you  have  occasion  further  to  discuss. 

"  I  am,  very  truly,  your  friend  as  ever, 

"WILLIAM  L.  STOXE." 

Then  follows  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Phelps,  which  is  a 
model  of  wisdom  and  character.  She  anticipates  the  dif- 
ficulties which  would  naturally  arise  ;  among  others,  oppo- 
sition from  the  family — one  of  the  most  natural  things  in 
the  world — and  she  gives  good  advice  as  to  finances,  and 
shows  a  sisterly  affection : 

"BRATTLEBORO,  May  4,  1838. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  I  cacnot  for  a  moment  entertain 

the  idea  that  will  make  a  serious  opposition  to 

your  marriage  ;  if  he  does,  it  will  be  the  more  convincing 
argument  to  my  mind  that  you  do  well  in  taking  the  step. 
If  you  must  have  a  master,  let  it  be  a  husband  rather  than 
a  child.  But  you  must  make  great  allowances  for  the 
shocks  which  this  would  naturally  produce  on  the  mind. 
My  two  girls  will  lose  a  second  mother ;  but,  if  you  gain  a 
good  husband,  who  will  render  your  declining  years  more 
cheerful  and  interesting,  let  the  young  look  out  for  them- 
selves. I  expect  they,  too,  will  at  first  feel  as  if  the  sun 
was  extinguished  in  the  firmament ;  they  suffered  a  great 
deal — particularly  Jane — on  account  of  my  marriage. 


184  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

"  I  conclude  that,  having  decided,  you  will  not  wish  to 
delay  the  consummation  of  this  event  for  any  length  of 
time,  as  your  position,  at  the  best,  is  a  very  trying  one, 
though  you  will,  no "  doubt,  carry  it  through  with  dignity. 
But  the  case  of  a  widow,  at  your  time  of  life,  being  en- 
gaged, is  somehow  so  regarded  by  the  world,  and  is  so 
awkward,  that  the  sooner  you  change  your  position  the 
better.  I  trust  you  will  remember  the  good  advice  you 
gave  me  in  respect  to  keeping  the  command  of  your  own 
property ;  and  I  pray  that  all  your  counsels  may  be  aided 
by  Divine  wisdom.  You  have  not  mentioned  whether  Dr. 
Yates  is  a  pious  man.  I  trust  you  would  not  engage  your- 
self to  one  who  did  not,  at  least,  respect  religion ;  and  real 
piety  would  be  truly  desirable.  I  hope,  also,  he  is  of  your 
own  denomination  ;  for,  though  these  things  do  not  enter 
into  the  romance  of  life,  they  are  of  great  importance  in 
realities.  You  have  said  nothing  about  the  pecuniary 
affairs  of  your  intended,  by  which  omission  I  infer  there  is 
not  much  to  be  said.  If  he  is  a  good  man  and  will  make 
you  a  good  husband,  this  is  no  great  matter,  perhaps,  as 
you  will  yet  have  to  exercise  your  faculties,  which  may  be 
better  for  you  than  to  have  nothing  to  do  but  enjoy  a 
fortune,  and  certainly  will  be  for  the  advantage  of  the 
world." 

Jesse  Buel,  a  man  of  high  standing  at  Albany,  thus 
gives  his  testimony : 

"ALBANY,  June  7,  1838. 

"DEAR  MADAM:  I  sit  down,  for  the  fourth  time, 
madam,  to  reply  to  your  letter  of  the  4th,  having  been  as 
often  prevented  by  company ;  and,  as  I  have  no  control  of 
the  coming  half-hour,  shall  give  brief  answers,  though,  I 
trust,  satisfactory  ones,  to  your  inquiries  in  the  order  they 
are  put ;  and — 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.  YATES.  185 

"  1.  I  have  been  well  acquainted  with  Dr.  C.  C.  Yates 
for  about  twenty-four  years. 

"  2.  The  relations  between  us  have  been  those  of  friends 
and  neighbors. 

"  3.  Had  I  not  respected  him  as  a  gentleman  of  veracity, 
integrity,  and  honor,  our  intercourse  would  not  have  been 
thus  prolonged. 

"4.  His  disposition  has  ever  appeared  to  me  kind, 
affectionate,  and  benevolent,  though  I  do  not  mean  by  this 
to  exempt  him  from  the  common  frailties  of  humanity. 

"  5.  So  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  judge,  he  has  ever 
been  attentive  and  prompt  in  his  professional  business. 

"  6.  I  have  never  known  or  heard  of  his  being  other- 
wise than  scrupulously  temperate  in  his  habits,  and  oppor- 
tunity has  enabled  me  to  be  a  judge  in  this  matter. 

"  8.  The  best  response  I  can  make  is,  that  my  opinion 
of  the  Russel  case  did  not  deter  me  from  continuing  to 
employ  him  as  my  family  physician  to  the  time  of  his  re- 
moval to  New  York. 

"  9.  I  have  never  heard  of  a  suggestion  in  my  family 
that  his  conduct  has  ever  been  aught  but  what  belonged 
to  the  gentleman  and  the  friend." 

10.  This  article  is  long,  and  I  give  extracts : 

"I  have  never  known  or  heard  of  any  thing  that  went 
to  compromise  his  character  as  an  upright,  honorable  man. 
Such  has  been  my  confidence  that  I  freely  lent  him  my 
name,  and  I  have  been  justified  in  my  confidence  by  his 
paper  having  been  faithfully  paid  at  maturity." 

The  concluding  sentence  :  "  I  have  ever  considered  the 
doctor  as  an  able  physician,  a  'worthy  friend^  and  an  un- 
justly-abused man. 

"  With  great  respect,  madam,  your  obedient  servant, 

(Signed)  J.  BUEL. 

"Dr.  Y was  in  Albany  on  the  5th  or  6th." 


186  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

("  This  letter  was  written  by  Judge  Buel,  as  I  have 
reason  to  suppose,  with  the  knowledge  that  I  had  sus- 
pended my  engagement  with  Dr.  Y ,  and  that  it  might 

probably  be  the  means  of  restoring  my  confidence,  as,  in 
reality,  it  was,  in  a  great  degree. — E.  W.") 

Thus  matters  prospered  smoothly,  with  no  other  draw- 
back than  a  little  disagreeable  gossip,  for  people  will  talk, 
especially  about  marriage-engagements ;  and  there  is  not 
probably  one  marriage  out  of  a  hundred  which  does  not 
provoke  unpleasant  remarks.  We  are  rarely  satisfied  with 
other  people's  engagements.  It  is  very  seldom  that  a 
father,  or  a  mother,  or  a  sister,  or  a  brother,  and,  least  of 
all,  a  son  or  daughter,  is  satisfied.  No  one  is  satisfied 
unless  he  or  she  makes  the  match.  And,  when  age  or 
propriety  is  a  matter  of  consideration,  the  dissatisfaction 
is  generally  universal.  I  suppose,  if  mere  calculation  and 
expediency  entered  into  a  marriage -relation,  few  people 
would  ever  be  married  at  all ;  and  those  who  would 
marry  would  be  the  people  to  sell  themselves.  At  least, 
such  would  be  the  case  in  a  virtuous  and  unhackneyed 
state  of  society.  When  it  is  artificial,  selfish,  conven- 
tional— when  money  is  the  main-spring  of  all  action  and 
the  test  of  all  social  position,  as  in  old  Rome  and  modern 
capitals,  particularly  Paris  and  London — then  marriages 
of  convenience  provoke  but  little  criticism,  compared  with 
marriages  in  a  healthy  and  natural  state  of  society.  Love 
ought  to  be  the  one  great  and  simple  argument  for  matri- 
mony; and,  by  the  young,  love  generally  is  the  motive, 
unless  life  is  too  expensive  for  happiness  with  privations. 
When  people  pass  the  period  of  middle  life,  the  world  is 
skeptical  as  to  love.  It  is  seldom  that  there  is  love  on 
both  sides  where  there  is  a  great  inequality  of  years.  An 
old  man  may  fancy  a  young  girl ;  and,  if  he  is  rich,  he  may 
remove  the  obstacles  in  many  cases,  since  there  are  many 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.   YATES.  187 

young  girls  who  prefer  carriages  and  horses,  palaces  and 
travel,  and  gorgeous  furniture,  and  a  brilliant  outside  life, 
to  any  love.  But  she  marries,  not  for  love,  but  for  the 
objects  which  are  dearest  to  her  soul.  Old  men  are 
strangely  infatuated  on  this  point,  but  the  voice  of  Nature 
and  experience  is  against  them.  They  have  to  pay  dearly 
for  their  pleasure  or  their  vanity.  And  women  have  to 
pay  dearly  for  the  violation  of  the  laws  of  Nature.  Hence 
all  unequal  marriages  are  apt  to  turn  out  unfortunate — if 
not  to  the  eyes  of  the  world,  yet  to  the  parties  themselves. 
Pride  may  conceal  misery,  but  misery  consumes  the  soul. 
So,  also,  marriages  formed  late  in  life,  even  if  the  parties 
are  properly  matched  as  to  age,  are  frequently  unfortu- 
nate. They  are  very  apt  to  be  if  there  is  any  property 
at  stake.  People,  late  in  life,  grow  timid  and  parsimo- 
nious, and  wonder  how  they  can  live.  To  such  people 
marriage  is  a  temptation,  if  it  seems  to  improve  their  con- 
dition. Dependent  old  ladies  and  dependent  old  gentle- 
men, in  need  of  money,  catch  at  the  apples  of  Sodom. 
When  there  are  no  apples  to  seize,  it  is  all  well  enough. 
There  is  a  presumption  that  loneliness,  similarity  of  taste, 
and  friendship,  are  the  basis  of  a  matrimonial  alliance.  The 
world  laughs,  for  a  day,  to  see  old  people  marry ;  but,  if 
the  marriage  is  happy,  no  diminution  of  respect  ensues. 
When,  however,  a  needy  old  fellow,  with  expensive  tastes 
and  gentlemanly  manners,  proposes  to  a  rich  widow,  no 
longer  young,  and  with  all  the  obstacles  of  a  family  to 
boot,  the  fair  presumption  is  that  he  marries  for  her  mon- 
ey. He  may  succeed  in  deceiving  her ;  he  may  be  potent 
in  blandishments  and  skilful  in  flatteries,  but  the  probabil- 
ity is  that  he  is  mercenary,  while  she  may  be  sincere,  admir- 
ing, and  even  loving,  for  a  woman's  nature  is  more  trustful 
than  man's,  especially  if  she  is  pleased  and  captivated  by 
brilliant  conversation.  But  she  runs  a  great  risk,  even  then, 
however  deeply  her  affections  may  be  called  out. 


188  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Mrs.  Willard,  affectionate  and  impulsive  as  was  her  na- 
ture, was  not  the  woman  to  do  any  thing  rashly  or  blindly. 
In  process  of  time  rumors  reached  her  ears  that  Dr.  Yates 
was  lacking  in  those  things  upon  which  she  placed  the 
utmost  importance — that  he  was  lax  and  even  infidel  in  his 
religious  opinions.  She  was  shaken  in  her  opinion,  and 
was,  of  course,  rendered  very  unhappy.  Misunderstand- 
ings arose,  which  culminated  in  the  breaking  of  the  en- 
gagement. That  it  was  broken  on  religious  and  lofty 
grounds  the  following  letter,  from  Mrs.  Colonel  Stone,  a 
sister  of  the  late  President  "Wayland,  her  intimate  friend, 
sufficiently  shows : 

"NEW  YORK,  Friday,  June  8,  1838. 

"  MY  DEAR  MKS.  WILLARD  :  The  contents  of  your  let- 
ter have  sunk  into  the  very  depths  of  my  heart.  My  spirit 
is  with  you  in  sympathy.  I  sit  by  your  side,  in  your  own 
chamber  and  studio,  and  see  you,  with  trembling  hands, 
just  draw  out  a  parcel,  hesitate,  then  untie,  then  partly 
open,  and,  while  your  eye  rests  on  the  contents,  your 
mind  is  lost  in  contemplation,  and  you  struggle  between 
love  and  duty.  For,  though  we  may  summon  energy  for  a 
bold  stroke  which  must  be  given,  the  mind  must  long  con- 
template it  at  leisure  to  become  familiarized — I  had  al- 
most said  acquainted  with  its  own  act.  After  the  act  is 
accomplished,  we  still  love,  in  the  stillness  of  our  own 
bosoms,  to  recapitulate  and  investigate  the  reasons  which 
have  brought  about  the  important  result.  My  dear  sister, 
I  take  you  by  the  hand ;  you  have  acted  nobly ;  you  have 
sacrificed  your  earthly  affections  to  your  heavenly;  and 
that  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  will,  I  trust,  yet  hear  our 
prayers,  and  cause  us  to  bless  Him  for  the  present  sorrow, 
which,  through  His  merciful  interposition,  may  bring  the 
proud  yet  noble  spirit  an  humble  suppliant  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross. 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.  YATES.  189 

"You  judged  truly.  You  could  not  have  been  happy, 
even  with  him,  while  that  difference  existed.  Religion^ 
to  those  who  know  its  value,  and  who  are  in  the  habit 
of  seeking  God  and  His  grace  for  their  daily  portion, 
is  not  a  mere  opinion.  It  is  interwoven  with  our  exist- 
ence— it  is  a  habit  of  the  soul.  And,  though  we  may  be 
drawn  aside  through  temptation,  yet  the  soul  who  has 
once  felt  the  presence  of  God  can  never  be  long  a  wan- 
derer and  be  happy.  I  have  felt  more  upon  this  subject 
than  I  can  express.  .  .  ." 

It  would  seem  that  Colonel  Stone  was  confounded  when 
he  learned  the  dissolution  of  the  engagement  and  the  cause 
of  it.  He  believed  fully  in  the  Christian  character  of  a 
man  who  had  been  for  thirty  years  in  regular  standing  as 
a  communicant  of  the  Church.  Moreover,  Dr.  Yates  had 
declared  to  Mrs.  Willard  herself  that  he  was  a  Christian — 
not  in  any  technical  sense,  but  in  the  full  import  of  that 
term.  He  accordingly  visited  Dr.  Yates,  and  questioned 
him  on  the  points  at  issue.  The  following  letter  will  reveal 
the  difficulties,  in  a  measure  : 

"NEW  YORK,  June  11,  1838. 

"  MY  DEAR  MADAM  :  Returning  from  a  rapid  excursion 
to  Stonington  on  Saturday  morning,  I  was  astounded  at 
the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  Wednesday  evening,  which 
reached  the  hands  of  Mrs.  Stone  on  Friday.  The  negotia- 
tions between  yourself  and  Dr.  Yates  had  proceeded  so 
smoothly ;  the  obstacles  had  yielded  so  readily  on  investi- 
gation ;  the  engagement  had  been  made  so  positively ;  the 
facts  of  its  existence  had  been  diffused  so  widely ;  the  pro- 
posed alliance  was  so  obviously  one  of  strong  and  mutual 
affection ;  and,  on  the  whole,  the  promise  between  you 
was  so  great,  that  I  was  confounded  at  the  sudden  change 
and  the  result.  I  had  not  been  long  seated  in  my  office 


190  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

before  your  son  entered  with  the  casket,  requesting  of  me 
the  performance  of  an  office  at  once  painful  and  unex- 
pected. John  urged  my  immediate  attendance  to  the 
business  of  this  new  and  special  trust,  as  it  was  his  strong 
desire  to  return  by  the  boat  to  Troy  the  same  evening. 

"  I  was,  therefore,  compelled  to  make  the  visit  to  Dr. 
Yates  before  I  had  time  for  much  reflection  or  to  arrange 
my  own  thoughts.  Fortunately,  however,  the  reception 
by  his  daughter  of  your  letter  to  her  had  prepared  him  for 
my  errand,  although  he  probably  did  not  expect  me  so 
soon.  I  found  the  doctor  composed,  but  evidently  suffer- 
ing from  deep  emotion.  On  announcing  my  business,  he 
entered  into  a  full  conversation  upon  the  subject,  and  re- 
viewed the  entire  history  of  the  negotiation,  from  the 
moment  in  which  I  became  indirectly  connected  with  it 
until  its  final  abrupt  termination — that  is,  if  the  interrup- 
tion of  the  engagement  between  you  is  final.  The  doctor 
detailed  to  me  the  circumstances  under  which  he  made  his 
last  visit  to  Troy ;  the  affectionate  manner  of  his  recep- 
tion ;  his  visit  with  you  to  West  Troy,  and  the  object  of 
that  visit ;  gave  me  an  account  of  your  visit  the  same  day 
to  Albany;  your  taking  tea  with  my  old  friend  South- 
wick  ;  and  spoke  with  great  feeling  of  the  unalloyed  hap- 
piness of  that  day.  He  also  spoke  of  your  parting  on 
that  evening,  after  a  day  of  so  much  pleasure,  and  without 
the  remotest  suspicion  that  either  your  feelings  or  your 
purposes  had  undergone  the  slightest  change,  or  were 
even  then  (as  it  seems  they  must  have  been)  in  what  the 
geologists  term  a  transition  state.  His  surprise  on  the 
following  morning,  at  the  change  in  the  manner  of  his  re- 
ception, was  of  course  as  great  as  had  been  his  hopes  and 
his  happiness  the  day  before. 

"  And  here,  my  dear  friend,  I  cannot  but  be  permitted 
to  suggest  whether  there  was  not  an  unfortunate  misun- 
derstanding between  you  as  to  the  feelings  and  motives 


MARRIAGE   WITH   DR.   YATES.  191 

of  each  other  on  that  morning.  I  am  inclined  to  think 
there  was,  from  the  copy  of  a  letter  which  the  doctor  in- 
formed me  he  addressed  to  you  .on  Friday  evening,  before 
the  receipt  of  your  letter  to  his  daughter,  and  before  he 
had  brought  himself  to  believe  that  your  decision  against 
him  was  irrevocable.  Now,  it  is  not  for  a  moment  to  be 
supposed  that  either  yourself  or  your  sister  intended  to 
coerce  him — to  bend  him  to  your  own  religious  views,  by 
force,  as  it  were,  and  even  compulsion.  But  such  appears 
to  have  been  his  impression  at  the  moment ;  and  it  pre- 
sented an  aspect  of  the  case  which  he  could  not  brook,  and 
against  which  his  proud  spirit  rose.  Whereas,  according 
to  the  declarations  of  the  doctor,  solemnly  made  to  me, 
had  you  seen  him  first  alone  on  that  morning,  and  at- 
tempted to  win  him  over  by  the  endearments  of  the  affec- 
tion which  it  cannot  be  doubted  you  bear  him,  he  would 
at  once  and  gladly  have  knelt  at  the  altar  by  your  side, 
and  implored,  from  the  God  in  whom  you  both  believe, 
that  direction  which  you  needed,  and  a  ray  of  that  Divine 
light  upon  his  own  mind  which  had  glanced  upon  your 
own  soul  on  the  preceding  evening. 

"  I  questioned  the  doctor,  more  closely  than  I  at  first 
expected  to  do,  in  regard  to  his  religious  belief.  He  as- 
sured me  that  he  was  not  only  a  believer  in  the  Deity,  but 
in  Jesus  Christ.  He  has  doubts,  however,  on  the  question 
of  the  divinity  of  Christ.  I  told  him  I  should  rejoice  to 
have  him  become  an  orthodox  Trinitarian,  and  proposed 
that  he  should  look  into  Paley  or  some  other  author  on  the 
subject.  He  replied  that  he  had  studied  all  the  authors 
upon  that  question ;  but  that,  in  regard  to  the  service 
and  the  tenets  of  your  Church,  you  could  judge  of  the  re- 
spect in  which  he  held  them  from  the  fact  that  he  had 
educated  his  daughters  Episcopalians,  and  he  had  assured 
you  that  he  would  attend  the  church  with  you,  and  read 
the  service  with  you  at  home.  And  he  added  to  me  that 


192  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

he  was  desirous  of  being  led  into  the  right  belief,  and 
could,  with  you  (or  rather  had  intended  with  you),  to  be 
in  the  use  of  the  means  .for  bringing  his  own  belief  into 
harmony  with  yours,  if  means  would  have  the  effect.  And 
now,  my  dear  madam,  knowing,  as  you  did,  that  his  opin- 
ions were  not  in  coincidence  with  your  own  on  this  subject 
before  your  engagement,  could  you  have  hoped  to  do  more 
by  way  of  favorably  influencing  those  opinions  than  you 
have  accomplished  during  the  few  weeks  of  your  personal 
acquaintance  ? 

"  In  regard  to  the  breaking  off  of  the  match,  the  doctor 
spoke  with  great  feeling  and  great  emotion.  But  he  said 
nothing  harsh  or  unkind  toward  yourself.  He  thinks  that 
he  has  been  most  cruelly  treated,  and  that  his  character 
will  be  deeply  wounded  in  the  estimation  of  the  public, 
should  your  decision  be  final,  whenever  the  rupture  shall 
be  known  to  the  public.  The  true  cause  of  the  rupture,  he 
says,  cannot  be  known — or  at  least  the  public  will  not  be 
ready  to  believe  in  the  true  cause,  should  it  be  assigned. 
He  has  submitted  to  have  the  transactions  of  his  whole  life 
investigated  for  your  satisfaction.  He  has  dealt  in  all  re- 
spects fairly  and  truly  with  you.  Old  calumnies  have  been 
revived  ;  they  have  been  investigated  and  refuted  to  your 
own  satisfaction.  And  now,  after  all  this,  and  after  the 
widest  publicity  had  been  given  to  the  fact  of  the  intended 
marriage,  the  doctor  thinks  that  the  public  will  believe  the 
rupture  to  have  been  occasioned  by  some  disgraceful  and 
blasting  disclosure  which  he  could  not  meet  and  put  down. 
Hence,  he  feels  that  he  must  suffer  cruelly  and  most  un- 
justly. My  own  opinion  is,  that  the  separation,  after 
matters  had  proceeded  so  far,  must  be,  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  disastrous  to  you  both." 

This  letter  of  Colonel  Stone  must  be  regarded  as  pecul- 
iarly unfortunate,  as  well  as  any  efforts  to  produce  a  recon- 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.  YATES.  193 

ciliation.  "When  an  engagement  is  once  broken,  it  is  most 
hazardous  to  renew  it  on  any  ground  whatever.  It  is  very 
seldom  that  a  happy  marriage  ever  results  after  a  serious 
quarrel,  or  even  misunderstanding.  What  has  happened 
once  may  happen  again.  It  is  impossible  to  mend  a  broken 
jar.  When  a  serious  quarrel  occurs,  there  are  ever  left  the 
seeds  of  future  alienation,  distrust,  suspicion — something 
which  is  fatal.  It  is  very  easy  to  "  patch  up  "  a  quarrel, 
when  there  are  strong  affectionate  instincts  ;  but  there  will 
almost  certainly  be  a  recurrence  of  difficulties.  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard's  faith  in  Dr.  Yates  was  shaken,  against  all  her  wishes, 
and  this  should  have  settled  the  matter  forever. 

Through  ingenious  arts,  by  himself  or  through  others, 
Dr.  Yates  at  last  accomplished  his  purpose.  Mrs.  Willard 
weakly  and  foolishly  relented,  and  the  marriage  took  place 
on  the  17th  of  September,  1838. 

The  mask  which  Dr.  Yates  had  worn  was  now  thrown 
off.  His  aim  evidently  was  to  gain  possession  of  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard's  property,  which  he  could  only  do  by  mean  devices, 
since  she  had  been  prudent  enough  to  secure  her  separate 
estate  by  a  marriage  contract.  He  was  determined  that 
she  should  pay  all  his  expenses.  Within  two  hours  after 
the  marriage  ceremony,  he  called  upon  her  to  furnish  the 
money  for  the  expenses  of  the  wedding-dinner. 

To  quote  the  language  of  the  petition  of  her  lawyer, 
when  she  subsequently  appealed  for  a  divorce,  it  would 
appear  that,  immediately  on  her  arrival  in  Boston,  where 
Dr.  Yates  had  taken  a  house  in  Louisburg  Square,  "he 
refused  to  keep  any  account  of  his  expenses,  and  was  con- 
tinually making  ruinous  and  cruel  exactions  on  her  sepa- 
rate funds,  embracing  not  merely  her  own  interests,  but- 
those  of  her  children  and  the  institution  to  which  she  had 
devoted  her  life.  Draft  after  draft  did  she  sign  in  tears, 
and  merely  in  compliance  with  his  will.  All  her  sugges- 
tions of  prudence  and  economy  were  met  with  insult  and 
9 


194  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLAED. 

abuse.  She  saw  her  property  fast  disappearing,  and  in- 
evitable ruin  staring  her  in  the  face. 

"  But  he  at  length  resolved  upon  a  bolder  stroke.  Of 
that  separate  estate  which,  in  his  disinterested  love,  he 
had  determined  never  to  touch,  he  now  proposed  that  she 
should  convey  to  him  the  sum  of  ten  thousand  dollars.  He 
wished  her  to  purchase  a  magnificent  mansion,  and  bestow 
it  upon  himself  and  his  daughter.  To  insure  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  object,  he  resolved  to  break  her  spirit,  to 
make  her  loathe  life,  and  humble  her  with  the  most  abject 
submission  to  his  will. 

"  In  pursuance  of  this  design,  he  assailed  her  with  re- 
peated insult  and  virulent  abuse.  He  combined,  with  his 
daughter,  to  plot  against  her  domestic  peace,  and  to  treat 
her  with  indignity  and  contempt.  He  was  lavish  of  her 
money  in  dressing  and  decorating  his  daughter,  altogether 
omitting  the  care  of  his  wife.  He  called  her  suggestions 
of  economy  meanness,  and  had  recourse  to  various  petty 
artifices  contrived  to  annoy  her  and  destroy  her  self-re- 
spect. The  whole  tenor  of  his  conduct  seemed  designed 
to  humiliate  her  and  sink  her  in  the  dust.  In  the  course 
of  less  than  ten  months  seven  thousand  dollars  of  her  es- 
tate were  expended,  and  about  five  thousand  dollars  more 
were  subsequently  obtained  and  converted  to  his  own  use. 
Articles  of  plate,  paintings,  engravings,  household  furni- 
ture, books,  were  among  the  spoils.  A  costly  necklace, 
with  ornaments  of  jewelry,  which  the  petitioner  had  pur- 
chased in  Europe,  he  seized  and  bestowed  upon  his  daugh- 
ter, though  it  was  subsequently  relinquished. 

"  But  his  scheme  did  not  end  here.  While  your  peti- 
tioner resided  with  the  respondent  at  Boston,  it  was  the 
practice  of  the  family  to  meet  on  Sunday  mornings  for 
family  worship.  He  used,  on  such,  occasions,  to  read  a 
chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  afterward  read  prayers  from  a 
book.  While  the  other  members  of  the  family  knelt,  he 


MARRIAGE   WITH   DR.   YATES.  1<J3 

remained  sitting.  He  often  read  in  a  light  and  irreverent 
manner,  making  hideous  mistakes,  apparently  with  design, 
and,  as  the  other  members  of  the  family  rose  from  their 
knees,  he  would  look  at  them  and  laugh.  In  reading  the 
Scriptures,  he  would  make  blasphemous  and  indecent  com- 
ments. He  would  make  mock-grace  at  table.  He  even 
tried  to  make  his  wife  believe  that  her  sister  in  Ohio  had  be- 
come a  maniac,  and  had  murdered  her  husband.  He  assailed 
her  with  abuse,  so  that  she  was  made  ill.  And,  when  she 
was  subject  to  turns  of  illness,  he  paid  no  attention  to  her." 

But  I  will  not  enumerate  the  insults  and  the  cruelties 
which  it  was  alleged,  before  the  Connecticut  Legislature, 
this  man  inflicted  on  his  wife.  Nor  do  I  seek  to  balance 
the  account,  and  present  his  side  of  the  affair.  I  present 
the  matter  as  I  find  it  in  official  papers. 

Dr.  Yates,  doubtless,  had  the  power  to  worry  and  tor- 
ment his  wife  after  the  scales  had  fallen  from  their  eyes, 
and  disappointment  took  the  place  of  love,  to  say  nothing 
of  hatred  and  malignity.  So  far  as  this  affair  was  an  in- 
fatuation, it  was  bitterly  atoned  for.  The  old  Greeks 
represented  love  as  blind,  and  very  properly,  in  view  of  its 
mysteries.  But  there  was  probably  no  blindness  on  the 
part  of  Dr.  Yates,  only  simple  calculation.  All  his  pro- 
fessions of  love  were,  doubtless,  insincere.  Mrs.  Willard 
was  honest  and  straightforward,  and  the  worst  that  can  be 
said  on  her  part  was  the  unseemliness,  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  of  a  strong  affection  at  her  time  of  life  and  in  her 
circumstances. 

Both  were  doomed  to  disappointment  of  the  bitterest 
kind.  She  awoke  to  find  that  her  love  was  scorned,  and 
that  she  was  regarded  merely  as  a  prize,  to  furnish  him 
with  money.  He  awoke  to  discover  that  he  could  not 
long  plunder  such  an  estimable  lady;  that  she  had  a  dig- 
nity of  character  he  never  dreamed  of,  and  a  resolution  to 
defend  her  rights,  though  trampled  in  the  dust. 


196  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLAUD. 

How  intense  must  be  the  agony  of  misplaced  affec- 
tions !  How  deep  the  despair  which  must  seize  a  high- 
minded  person,  whether  man  or  woman,  when  the  discov- 
ery is  made  that  love  was  illusive ;  that  the  heart  is 
bankrupt ;  that  all  happiness  has  hopelessly  fled  ;  that  joy 
is  turned  into  sorrow  ;  that  peace  is  supplanted  by  unrest ; 
and  that  there  is  no  escape  from  a  dungeon  of  wretched- 
ness but  by  a  course  necessarily  attended  with  misrepre- 
sentation, ridicule,  pity,  and  humiliation!  What  a  mon- 
strous misfortune  may  come  from  a  hasty  step,  and  that 
step  guided  by  a  generous  impulse  !  And  this  is  a  mis- 
fortune of  which  the  remedy  is  even  worse  than  the  dis- 
ease. Who  does  not  dread  publicity,  gossip,  scandal, 
when  the  deepest  sentiments  are  exposed  to  the  gaze  of 
the  world,  and  when  the  world  has  no  sympathy,  and  but 
little  charity?  Women,  who  are  yoked  to  men  whose 
character  and  habits  turn  all  love  into  disgust,  and  all 
affection  into  hatred,  generally  prefer  to  bear  their  trials 
in  patience  and  silence,  than  brave  the  comments  of  a  cold 
and  heartless  world,  especially  when  conscience,  pride,  and 
religion,  alike  command  forbearance.  But  such  women  are 
broken  down,  nevertheless,  and  can  seldom  rally  without 
the  sympathy  of  children  and  friends,  or  the  calls  of  duty 
which  take  them  from  their  homes,  or  some  engrossing 
pursuit,  like  literary  labor.  And  I  should  not  be  sur- 
prised to  learn  that  three  out  of  four  of  literary  women 
are  driven  to  these  labors  by  domestic  misfortunes.  More 
write  to  relieve  their  sorrows  than  to  earn  their  bread.  It 
is  in  all  this  soul-isolation,  or  misery,  or  discontent,  that 
poetry  is  often  born,  and  oftener  nursed.  Misanthropy, 
bitterness,  and  women's  rights,  are  the  fruit  of  domestic 
disappointments.  You  may  generally  know  when  a  woman 
is  happy  in  her  love,  by  the  radiance  of  her  smiles,  the 
frankness  of  her  manners,  and  the  simplicity  of  her  faith. 
She  believes ;  she  is  healthy  in  her  views ;  she  never 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.   YATES.  197 

sneers ;  and  is  rarely  radical.  But  I  will  not  enlarge  on 
the  misfortunes  of  one-quarter  of  the  women  who  bend 
their  necks  to  the  yoke  of  matrimony.  Some  are  dispir- 
ited and  heart-broken ;  others  are  bitter  and  misanthropic  ; 
and  others,  again,  defiant  and  irreligious.  Everybody  who 
knew  Mrs.  Willard,  or  who  has  heard  of  her,  knows  that 
her  second  marriage  was  as  unfortunate  as  the  first  was 
happy  and  beautiful.  Therefore  we  speak  without  reserve. 

But  her  husband  made  a  great  mistake  when  he  sup- 
posed he  could  bend  such  a  woman  to  his  purposes.  Mrs. 
Willard  was  overwhelmed  with  sorrow  and  disappoint- 
ment, but  she  was  not  crushed.  Her  health  gave  way, 
and  her  condition  was  wretched  and  unendurable.  So  she 
concluded  to  leave  him — a  most  incontestable  right,  and 
her  only  policy.  Yet,  seeking  to  avoid  a  public  exposure 
of  his  conduct,  she  drew  an  agreement  of  separation, 
placing  the  necessity  of  it  in  differences  of  opinion  and 
uncongenialities  of  mind.  A  high-minded  man  would  at 
once  have  consented  to  such  a  course ;  but  not  Dr.  Yates, 
since  his  living  would  be  cut  off,  and  he  driven  to  follow 
his  profession,  rather  than  to  ape  the  gentleman  of  leisure. 
So  he  treated  her  paper  with  scorn,  declared  that  he  would 
force  her  to  live  with  him,  and  meanly  caused  the  difficulty 
to  be  published  in  a  newspaper.  She  left  him,  however, 
forever;  and,  from  June,  1839,  she  never  saw  his  face 
again.  In  due  time  she  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  divorce 
from  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Connecticut,  with  per- 
mission to  bear  her  former  name. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  cite  many  letters  in  reference  to 
this  unfortunate  affair.  In  a  letter  to  Miss  Foster,  October 
17,  1839,  it  would  appear  that  it  was  the  utter  want  of  re- 
ligious principle  which  Mrs.  Willard  soon  detected  in  Dr. 
Yates  which  produced  the  first  great  disappointment  and 
most  serious  alienation.  It  was  not  his  prodigality  or  his 
meanness,  but  his  impiety.  She  thus  writes:  "In  un- 


198  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

guarded  moments  the  real  character  will  appear,  and  the 
cureless  pang  which  smote  upon  my  heart  when  acts  of 
impiety  developed  the  utter  destitution  of  religious  prin- 
ciple in  the  man  to  whom  my  heart  and  my  fate  were 
united.  Then,  when  I  felt  that  I  must  reprove,  or  be  false 
to  my  Maker  and  my  Redeemer,  then  came  alienation,  and 
at  length  such  personal  ill  usage,  that,  had  I  attempted  to 
continue  to  live  with  him,  I  could  not,  for  life  or  reason 
would  have  been  the  sacrifice.  And  now  the  separation  is 
made  once  for  all ;  my  final  dream  of  earthly  happiness  is 
passed ;  and  I  am  more  ready,  I  think,  in  mind,  than  I  ever 
have  been,  to  be  devoted  to  His  service  who  will,  if  we 
love  Him,  make  all  things,  even  our  serious  afflictions, 
work  for  our  good.  I  am  now  calm,  resigned,  and  perhaps 
convinced  of  the  justice,  the  wisdom,  and  the  goodness,  of 
God  more  than  I  ever  have  been.  But,  to  be  in  perfect 
charity  with  men,  I  have  of  late  found  very  difficult ;  but 
it  is  duty,  and  I  humbly  pray  for  the  assistance  of  God's 
grace  to  aid  me  in  fulfilling  it." 

In  this  letter  we  observe  two  things :  First,  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  did  not  then  contemplate  divorce,  but  simply  separa- 
tion. To  the  former  she  was  ultimately  driven  by  circum- 
stances. Secondly,  we  see  the  illustration,  to  me  very  im- 
pressive, that  a  good  woman,  harshly  treated  by  her  hus- 
band, turns  to  the  Lord,  rather  than,  as  is  more  frequently 
the  case,  becomes  radical,  strong-minded,  and  infidel — the 
fruit  of  bitterness  and  rebellion.  Mrs.  Willard  always  felt 
keenly  the  sense  of  injury  from  man,  but  without  being 
misanthropic,  and  by  becoming  more  religious  and  submis- 
sive to  the  Divine  will,  which  should  ever  be  the  result  of 
afflictions,  and  which  are  sent  as  a  discipline  and  trial, 
rather  than  as  a  chastisement,  as  in  the  case  of  Job.  It 
cannot  be  doubted  that  this  great  misfortune  ever  after 
tinged  her  character  with  a  sort  of  sadness.  She  was 
never  afterward  so  joyous  and  high-spirited.  But  she 


MARRIAGE   WITH   DR.   YATES.  199 

never  lost  her  good-humor,  her  wit,  or  her  vivacity.  She 
never  became- morbid  and  bitter;  and  she  gathered  strength 
to  perform  her  future  tasks  with  more  zeal  in  behalf  of 
great  causes  and  interests. 

The  following  letter,  written  to  her  intimate  friend 
Miss  Aldis,  of  Vermont,  may  perhaps  throw  additional 
light  on  the  affair,  as  it  seems  to  be  a  summary  of  the 
whole  transaction : 

"TROY,  January  11,  1840. 

"  MY  DEAR  MIRANDA  :  Your  letter  is  just  received,  and 
I  am  determined  that  not  an  hour  shall  pass  over  my  head 
before  it  is  answered.  I  regret  that  you  should  have  had 
any  physical  or  mental  ill  to  impair  your  health  or  mar 
your  happiness.  Your  parents,  too,  good  and  kind  and 
'wise  as  they  are — it  is  a  pity  such  should  grow  old.  I 
have  had  a  lesson  to  show  me  the  value  of  good  people, 
which  I  shall  never  forget.  Your  conjectures,  concerning 
the  suffering  to  which  I  was  subjected  before  I  would  take 
the  step  I  did,  were  right.  When  we  meet  again,  which  I 
hope  may  be  before  another  New- Year's  day,  I  will  explain 
to  you  what  I  cannot  now.  Miranda,  do  you  know  Mrs. 
General  Wool  ?  She  is  now  living  in  Troy.  When  she 
was  in  New  York,  not  long  since,  she  said  to  persons  who 
were  canvassing  my  affairs  :  '  Most  persons  think  Mrs.  Wil- 

lard  was  hasty  in  engaging  herself  to  Dr.  Y .     I  was 

her  confidante,  and  I  think  few  ladies  use  more  caution  in 
making  inquiries,  but  she  was  deceived  and  betrayed.* 
After  I  had  allowed  myself  to  believe  his  professions,  and 
listen  to  his  art,  yet  seeming  childlike  artlessless,  to  love 
him  and  to  engage  to  marry  him,  to  write  him  letters  of 
affection,  and  receive  such  from  him,  why,  then  I  regarded 
myself  as  bound  in  conscience  the  same  as  if  I  had  been 
legally  bound ;  and,  to  my  view,  it  required  almost  as 
much  to  dissolve  my  obligation  to  him  then  as  it  has  since. 


200  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

When  I  found  so  much  was  said,  I  felt  my  confidence  im- 
paired, but  I  could  not  violate  so  sacred  an  engagement 
because  people  said  he  bore  a  bad  character,  while  the  as- 
sertion came  in  that  general  form.  Nothing  is  easier  than 
to  make  these  general  assertions.  Besides,  the  people  that 
made  them  were  mostly  interested  that  I  should  remain  as 
I  was  ;  and  many  of  them  openly  took  ground  that  I  had 
no  right  to  marry.  When  I  heard  reports,  I  naturally  re- 
ferred them  to  him,  and  he  was  ready  with  an  answer. 
Nevertheless,  I  said  if  people  would  bring  specific  facts,  I 
would  investigate  them.  Mr.  Cox,  our  St.  John's  minister, 
said  he  would  do  so,  and  told  me  one  which  I  paid  his  and 
my  sister's  expenses  to  go  to  New  York  to  investigate.  It 
turned  out  to  be  unfounded,  nor  could  they  hear  any  thing 
material  to  his  disadvantage.  But,  I  took  exception  to 
something  he  said  on  religious  subjects,  to  suspend  the 
engagement.  I  never  said  it  was  broken  off;  for,  in  my 
secret  soul,  I  did  not  think  the  remark  such  a  one  as  jus- 
tified my  violating  my  engagement,  though  it  was  excep- 
tionable. How  artfully  did  he  play  his  game  at  this  time, 
to  make  me  believe  he  was  not  the  irreligious  man  which  I 
feared ;  to  make  me  believe  he  was  ready  to  act  a  gener- 
ous part ;  to  keep  and  increase  his  hold  on  my  affections 
and  on  my  conscience,  by  seeming  to  be  worthy  of  my 
confidence  ! — and,  if  he  was,  I  was  bound  in  conscience  to 
marry  him.  I  think  I  have  never  been  more  unhappy  than 
at  this  period.  My  health  could  not  stand  against  my 
mental  struggles,  and  I  determined  to  marry  him.  When 
I  told  sister  of  it,  she  would  have  gone  upon  her  knees  to 
prevent  it,  but  I  told  her  to  forbear,  that  it  was  a  matter  I 
had  thought  over  and  prayed  over,  and  my  own  mind  did 
not,  would  not  sustain  me  in  any  other  course,  and,  come 
what  would  of  it,  I  would  never  reproach  myself.  If  he 
made  me  a  good  husband,  I  should  not  regret  the  measure, 
for  verv  much  had  happened  to  make  me  wish  to  leave 


MARRIAGE  WITH  DR.  YATES.  201 

Troy.  If  he  should  be  the  bad  husband  that  had  been  pre- 
dicted, when  he  proved  himself  so  by  ill  usage,  and  I  saw 
I  could  not  be  the  means  of  correcting  him,  then  my  con- 
science would  acquit  me  of  my  contract  when  he  had  made 
void  his.  And  all  this  has  been  accomplished.  Words 
cannot  tell  the  agonies  that  I  have  endured.  He  found 
my  fame  and  my  own  opinion  of  possessing  talent  above 
the  common  mind  inconvenient  to  him,  and  he  set  himself 
systematically  to  work  to  bend  and  break  my  spirit.  This 
was  not  the  worst.  His  shocking  irreligion,  manifested  at 
times  when  he  acted  as  a  priest  in  the  family,  to  lead  in 
such  devotional  services  as  we  kept  up  till  the  day  I  left 
him,  gave  me  more  anguish  than  any  thing  else,  and  were 
of  a  nature  to  justify  rne,  before  God  and  man,  in  refusing 
to  live  with  him.  When  I  left  Boston,  I  felt  that  it  was 
uncertain  whether  I  should  live  with  him  again.  I  brought 
away  myself  and  my  private  papers.  My  property  was 
settled  on  myself;  and,  if  times  are  such  that  any  one  can 
live,  it  is,  though  somewhat  impaired,  sufficient  for  my 
purposes.  And  I  am  now  like  a  mariner  who  has  escaped 
a  shipwreck — thankful  for  what  is  saved — for  life,  for  rea- 
son, friends,  and  a  thousand  comforts  with  which  a  kind 
Providence  has  surrounded  me.  .  .  . 

"  In  regard  to  my  returning  to  my  place  in  Middlebury, 
nothing  is  yet  decided.  .  .  . 

"  Your  attached  friend, 

"  EMMA  WILLAED/'  ; 

Thus  have  I  written  all  that  need  be  known,  to  give  a 
fair  view  of  this  melancholy  episode  in  the  life  of  a  great 
woman.  It  is  a  painful  duty  to  describe  misfortunes  and 
trials,  especially  when  the  general  current  of  life  flows 
calmly  and  happily.  And  I  trust  this  brief  view,  instead 
of  revealing  weakness,  will  rather  increase  our  respect  for 
Mrs.  Willard,  for  all  are  subject  to  trials,  and  the  generous 


203  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

and  the  warm-hearted  are  most  frequently  assailed  with 
the  trials  of  the  heart. 

Of  course,  the  care  of  the  seminary  was  relinquished 
when  the  engagement  took  place.  It  was,  however,  in- 
trusted to  able  and  judicious  hands,  whose  uniform  pros- 
perity, for  thirty-four  years,  attests  the  wisdom  of  her 
choice.  The  superintendence  and  guidance  of  instruction 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Lucretia,  the  wife  of  John  H.  Willard, 
who  had  been  trained  in  the  seminary  from  an  early  period 
of  her  life,  and  was  thus  familiar  with  the  principles  which 
Mrs.  Emma  Willard  sought  to  establish ;  while  Mr.  John 
H.  Willard  superintended  the  financial  interests  of  the 
seminary,  with  a  general  oversight  of  the  whole.  The 
entire  cooperation  of  these  two  excellent  people  to  pro- 
mote the  great  interests  of  education  has  been  well  re- 
warded ;  and,  when  they  retire,  it  will  be  with  the  respect 
of  the  whole  community. 


CHAPTER   XII. 
1840-1854. — VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS. 

AFTER  the  marriage  of  Mrs.  Willard  to  Dr.  Yates,  she 
devoted  herself  to  scientific  studies  which  engrossed  her 
mind,  and  the  result  was  a  treatise  on  "  Respiration  and 
Motive  Power,"  to  be  subsequently  treated  in  her  writings, 
though  this  book  was  not  published  till  1846.  She  also, 
after  resigning  the  direction  of  the  Troy  Female  Seminary, 
recommenced  her  labors  in  that  cause  to  which  her  life 
was  devoted.-  These  successive  labors  I  now  proceed  to 
show  in  their  chronological  order. 

The  cause  of  common  schools,  which  seemed  to  her  to 
be  in  a  neglected  condition,  first  called  forth  her  attention. 
It  seemed  to  her  that  there  had  been  a  general  decadence, 
not  merely  in  Connecticut,  but  throughout  the  country.  In 
this  work  she  had  a  warm  cooperator  in  Mr.  Barnard,  who 
was  Superintendent  of  Schools,  under  an  appointment  from 
the  Legislature.  He  had  already  inaugurated  an  extensive 
system  of  operations  throughout  the  State.  Among  other 
places,  he  had  appointed  a  festal  meeting  of  the  schools  at 
Kensington,  a  part  of  Berlin,  and  Mrs.  Willard  was  invited 
to  give  an  address.  In  Mr.  Barnard's  journal  we  find  the 
following  description  of  the  scene : 

"  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  schools  at  the  meeting-house, 
the  music,  with  the  banners,  were  stationed  on  the  steps, 


20-1  TIIE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAKD. 

and  the  scholars,  in  procession,  entered  under  the  banners, 
and  filled  the  body  of  the  church.  The  house  was  soon 
crowded,  many  being  in  attendance  from  the  neighboring 
towns ;  and  it  was  said  by  the  pastor,  Rev.  Royal  Robbins, 
to  have  been  the  largest  congregation  assembled  in  the 
place  since  his  ordination,  twenty-two  years  before.  After 
a  report  on  the  present  state  of  the  common  schools  had 
been  read,  a  piece,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Robbins,  was  sung.  The 
children  were  then  addressed  by  Jesse  Olney,  Esq.,  of 
Southington.  Music  followed  by  a  band,  and  then  an  ad- 
dress, written  for  the  occasion  by  Mrs.  Willard,  was  read 
by  Mr.  Burritt,  followed  by  other  interesting  addresses." 

The  effect  of  her  address  was  such  that  she  was  at  once 
invited,  by  the  leading  men  of  the  town,  to  take  the  com- 
mon schools  in  hand,  and  was  duly  elected  by  the  voters 
of  the  parish  for  the  office.  This  was  an  arduous  and 
thankless  office,  involving  petty  vexations,  without  cor- 
responding encouragement,  since  the  prejudices  of  the 
people  were  hard  to  overcome.  But  no  difficulties  or  dis- 
couragements ever  deterred  Mrs.  Willard  in  an  object 
which  she  deemed  good.  The  following  extract  from 
this  address,  written  in  the  spring  of  1840,  will  show  her 
zeal  and  spirit : 

"  Seeing  that  there  was  in  Kensington  a  spirit  con- 
genial with  my  own  to  improve  common  schools  ;  that  this 
is  a  section  of  my  native  town ;  and  that  there  are  more 
children  of  my  father's  posterity  than  in  any  other  school- 
society,  I  said  if  Kensington  society  will  feel  that  I  can  do 
them  good,  and  will  help  me  to  carry  my  plans  into  execu- 
tion, then  I  will  be  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  their 
common  schools  for  the  ensuing  season.  There  are  those 
who  advise  me  against  this  undertaking,  as  troublesome 
and  profitless.  But  such  a  lion  in  the  gats  will  not  hinder 
me  from  entering  in.  Without  some  risk  and  some  trouble, 
whoever  did  any  good  ?  My  wish  is  to  know  the  Lord's 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  205 

will ;  and  to  do  His  work  I  consider  as  a  special  happiness, 
because  it  will  take  away  that  clog  to  my  usefulness  which 
those  find  in  benevolent  efforts.  And,  furthermore,  to  pre- 
vent the  reproach  which  some  might  possibly  make  that  I 
was  indifferent  as  to  involving  the  society  in  expenses,  I 
will  give  a  school-tax  among  you  equal  to  any  one  of  your 
number,  though  he  should  be  worth  ten  times  the  property 
that  I  am." 

This  must  be  regarded  as  a  truly  disinterested  labor — 
humble  though  it  were  in  comparison  with  her  responsibil- 
ities at  Troy.  But  she  was  now  living  in  great  retirement 
in  Connecticut,  sometimes  at  Berlin,  her  native  town,  and 
sometimes  at  Hartford,  where  she  had  many  friends.  Her 
life  at  this  period  is  marked  by  studious  labors  and  devout 
contemplation.  At  no  period  of  her  life  was  she  so  reli- 
gious. Her  afflictions  had  softened  her,  and  she  was  sub- 
dued and  gentle.  Her  only  desire  was  to  be  useful,  even, 
if  necessary,  in  humble  labors,  but  in  congenial  pursuits. 

The  following  letter  to  her  daughter,  Mrs.  J.  H.  Wil- 
lard,  shows  the  interest  she  took  in  the  matter  of  a  normal 
school  at  Kensington : 

"KENSINGTON,  March  2,  1841. 

"  MY  DEAR  LUCEETIA  :  .  .  .  I  can  give  you  no  new  in- 
telligence on  the  normal-school  project.  There  is  a  very 
great  eagerness  on  the  part  of  the  Kensington  people  to 
have  me  come  here.  They  got  up  a  petition,  signed  by 
almost  all  the  people — men  and  women — and  sent  it  to 
me.  They  say  what  they  can  do,  in  a  pecuniary  point  of 
view,  they  are  willing  to  do.  The  women  will  lend  them- 
selves to  my  views,  and  organize  as  I  have  recommended. 
Indeed,  that  they  are  about  to  do  anyhow,  and  the  men 
are  persuading  them  to  it.  The  children,  too,  are  writing 
me  letters,  and  begging  that  I  will  come  and  live  among 
them.  All  this  affects  my  feelings,  and  I  cannot  help 


206  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

thinking  that  I  should  be  happier  there  than  in  Hartford. 
27iere,  as  in  all  cities,  is  an  aristocracy,  which  looks  down 
with  a  withering  and  blighting  influence  upon  such  enter- 
prise. Here  I  should  be  out  of  the  way  of  it.  But  all 
this,  you  see,  is  getting  up  the  steam,  so  that  it  increases 
the  probability  that  the  normal-school  car  will  go  off  in 
pretty  good  style  one  of  these  days.  I  think  the  Lord's 
hand  is  with  me  in  the  thing,  and  I  mean  to  keep  cool  and 
considerate.  Do  write  me,  and,  if  you  have  any  bright 
thoughts  on  the  subject,  put  them  down. 

"  Your  affectionate  mother, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 

The  following  letter  to  her  son,  J.  H.  Willard,  refers  to 
a  school-celebration  in  Farmington,  on  which  occasion  she 
prepared  a  poem : 

"  HARTFORD,  October  26,  1840. 

"  MY  DEAK  SON  :  .  .  .  You  will  have  learned,  by  a  pa- 
per which  I  sent  Jane,  that  the  Farmington  celebration  is 
to  be  held  next  week,  on  Wednesday — later  than  I  ex- 
pected ;  but  I  have  had  none  too  much  time  for  my  poem, 
which  has  proved  a  much  more  serious  undertaking  than  1 
had  imagined.  I  had  to  read  and  make  investigations  con- 
cerning facts  which  it  was  not  easy  to  find  out ;  and  my 
poetical  mill  will  not  work  without  full  headway.  How- 
ever, I  think  I  have  succeeded,  though  I  have  not  yet 
completed  the  work.  So  think  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davies,  to 
whom  I  read  what  I  have  prepared  for  transcription  last 
evening.  It  is  to  be  read  by  a  gentleman  whom  my 
friends  here  recommend  as  an  elegant  reader,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Andrews,  of  West  Hartford.  He  spent  a  part  of  the 
afternoon  here,  and  I  read  it  to  him.  He  says  he  likes  the 
poem ;  that  there  are  passages  in  it  of  thrilling  interest ; 
and  he  intends  to  become  so  familiar  .with  the  whole  as  to 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  207 

deliver  it  without  the  manuscript.     I  wish  you  could  come 
and  be  present  the  day  (the  4th  of  November),  and  accom- 
pany Aunt  Lee  and  me  home ;  and  yet,  unless  you  have 
other  business,  I  do  not  ask  it  of  you.  .  .  . 
"  Kindest  love  to  all. 

"  Your  affectionate  mother, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 

For  several  months  Mrs.  Willard  devoted  her  time  and 
energies  to  the  four  schools  of  one  of  the  parishes  of  her 
native  town.  Her  retired  chamber  was  consecrated  to  the 
improvement  of  children  who  had  no  claim  on  her,  and 
from  whom  she  desired  no  other  reward  than  the  con- 
sciousness of  being  useful.  She  read  no  books  of  amuse- 
ment, no  novels,  and  no  trash.  Mr.  Fowler  has  well  re- 
corded her  life  in  Kensington : 

"  On  alternate  Saturdays  came  the  four  teachers,  and 
oftener  came  a  class  of  nearly  twenty,  whom  she  called  her 
normal  pupils,  to  whom  she  taught  history  and  reading — 
to  a  few  algebra  and  geometry. 

"She  organized  a  'Female  Common  School  Associa- 
tion '  of  women  of  Kensington,  with  constitution,  by-laws, 
meetings,  and  effective  work.  She  counselled  with  the 
teachers ;  met  them  for  special  instruction  at  appointed 
times ;  gave  minute  attention  to  the  teaching  of  the  chil- 
dren of  the  several  schools,  so  that  every  thing  should  be 
done  at  the  right  time,  and  in  regular  order ;  she  intro- 
duced her  own  methods  of  discipline  and  instruction  prac- 
tised at  Troy ;  she  selected  school-books,  established  a  reg- 
ular system  of  marks,  and  exercised  the  children  most  suc- 
cessfully in  reading,  geography,  and  arithmetic ;  made  copies 
for  their  training  in  penmanship  and  drawing;  dictated 
model  letters  of  business  and  friendship,  and  accustomed 
them  to  compose  off-hand  compositions,  writing  on  their 
slates  accounts  of  passing  occurrences ;  and  she  so  taught 


208  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

them,  that  mistakes  in  spelling  were  rare.  She  directed 
what  the  children  should  sing  all  together,  and  what  tunes 
the  older  ones  should  write  on  their  black-boards,  dictated 
to  them  in  musical  notation.  She  composed  a  song  on 
'  Good  Old  Kensington,'  which  was  a  rejoicing  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  to  be  sung  at  the  examination — and  a  simple 
heart  -  prayer,  which  they  recited  at  the  close  of  each 
school,  with  feeling  and  solemnity ;  she  sketched  model- 
maps,  beginning  with  the  town  itself,  marking  the  brooks 
and  bridges,  the  roads,  the  church,  the  school-houses,  great- 
ly to  the  edification  of  the  interested  children.  She  talked 
of  her  improvements  among  the  people — the  men  and  the 
women — in  the  house  and  by  the  way ;  and  thus,  by  all 
possible  devices,  wrought  out  a  genuine  enthusiasm  in 
fathers,  mothers,  and  children. 

"  In  all  her  labors  she  had  the  hearty  cooperation  of 
Mr.  Barnard,  who  sometimes  shared  with  her  the  labor  of 
visiting  the  schools. 

"  On  the  10th  of  September  a  public  examination  of 
the  four  schools  was  held  at  the  church,  which  was  crowded 
not  only  with  the  people  of  Kensington  and  the  adjacent 
parishes,  but  also  with  distinguished  educators  of  Con- 
necticut and  other  States.  The  exercises  were  continued, 
with  unabated  interest,  from  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning 
to  half-past  six  in  the  afternoon,  with  one  hour's  intermis- 
sion. The  children  entered  into  the  full  spirit  of  the  occa- 
sion, and  made  it  a  proud  day  for  their  parents  and  for 
Mrs.  Willard.  At  the  close  of  the  examination,  a  gentle- 
man of  Kensington  expressed,  in  the  name  of  the  society, 
public  thanks  for  her  arduous  and  unselfish  labors,  and  the 
State  Superintendent  expressed  his  satisfaction. 

"  From  Mr.  Barnard's  report  to  the  Legislature,  and  in 
the  School  Journal,  the  Kensington  proceedings  were  cop- 
ied and  went  into  other  States.  Thus  much  of  what  was 
experiment  there  became  common  practice  in  the  schools 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  209 

throughout  Connecticut  and  elsewhere.  Mrs.  Willard  was 
honored  for  her  gratuitous  services  in  the  cause,  and  re- 
ceived numerous  invitations  to  meet  with  educational  and 
literary  societies  and  conventions,  and  to  write  addresses 
for  those  at  a  distance,  which  she  often  did." 

After  several  months'  seclusion  in  Kensington,  Mrs. 
Willard  went  to  Hartford,  with  the  view,  it  would  seem, 
of  organizing  an  institution  for  the  education  of  teachers 
for  common  schools — a  sort  of  normal  school.  At  first  she 
contemplated  locating  this  school  in  Berlin,  which  would 
probably  have  been  carried  into  effect  but  for  the  abolition 
of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  of  Common  Schools,  and 
the  temporary  suspension  of  Mr.  Barnard's  labors  in  Con- 
necticut, upon  whose  cooperation  she  relied.  The  follow- 
ing letter  to  Miss  Hinsdale,  a  near  relative,  and  long  con- 
nected with  the  Troy  Seminary,  one  of  the  best  and  most 
disinterested  women  that  ever  walked  this  earth,  and  whose 
modest  labors  deserve  a  longer  notice,  will  explain  her 
plans  in  the  year  1841 : 

"HARTFORD,  February  6,  1841. 

"  MY  BELOVED  FBIEND  AND  SISTER  :  Your  affectionate 
letter  was  received  as  such  a  token  from  such  a  friend  should 
be.  It  happened  to  come  in  one  of  my  lonely  and  dark  days 
— for  such  will  sometimes  come  to  us  all — and  I  felt  its  light 
and  warmth.  I  have  not  written  much  about  myself  to  any 
one.  When  I  was  settled  here  at  first,  I  found  that,  in  see- 
ing so  many  persons  as  I  had,"  and  in  being  so  busy,  I  had 
broken  in  upon  the  good  habits  and  resolutions  of  my  Ken- 
sington seclusion,  and  I  was  less  comfortable  in  my  mind 
on  account  of  it.  But,  through  the  road  of  humiliation,  I 
endeavored  to  return,  and  I  have  been  again  permitted  to 
feel  that  the  candle  of  the  Lord  is  shining  upon  me.  There 
is  a  desire  manifested  by  Mr.  Barnard,  and  others,  that  I 
should  go  to  the  head  of  a  school  for  teaching  teachers  for 


210  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

the  common  schools,  and  the  proposition  has  been,  this  last 
week,  taking  some  form  and  shape,  though  not  yet  solidity. 
There  is  a  large  brick  building,  which,  when  the  college 
here  was  erected,  was  made  with  the  expectation  that  an 
initiatory  school  would  be  needed ;  it  stands  in  the  south- 
west part  of  Hartford :  that  building  I  am  now  in  treaty 
for,  for  I  have  relinquished  that  Berlin  place,  having  seen 
it  in  the  time  of  the  late  inundation  (by-the-way,  that  will 
make  John  smile).  But  I  will  go  on  with  the  account  of 
the  other  place,  which  I  think,  according  to  present  ap- 
pearances, may  be  my  future  home — the  scene  of  new  la- 
bors, which  I  pray,  with  faith,  that  the  Lord  will  bless. 
The  building,  with  three  acres  of  ground,  cost  the  original 
builders  fifteen  thousand  dollars ;  but,  failing  of  their  ob- 
ject, it  was  upon  their  hands.  They  then  offered  it  to  two 
societies  (the  Orphan  and  Beneficent,  the  former  of  which 
charitably  takes  care  of  orphan  boys,  and  the  latter,  or- 
phan girls),  on  the  condition  that  they  would  pay  them 
half  the  original  cost,  and  finally  sold  it  to  them  for  six 
thousand  seven  hundred  dollars,  as  I  am  told.  The  or- 
phans, however,  do  not  occupy  one -eighth  part  of  the 
room  of  the  building.  If  I  take  a  school  of  young  ladies, 
who  are  to  become  teachers  of  common  schools,  I  want  a 
school  of  children  appended,  as  a  model-school,  in  which  to 
teach  them  to  teach.  These  orphans,  in  number  about  forty, 
will  constitute  such  a  school.  These  will  not  have  a  set  of 
unreasonable  parents  to  break  up  our  plans.  '  Well,'  you 
are  ready  to  say,  '  are  you  g6ing  to  charge  yourself  with 
all  this  care  ? '  I  have  so  made  up  my  mind,  in  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  if  it  seems  to  lie  in  the  way  of  my  duty.  On 
visiting  the  asylum,  and  finding  who  had  had  the  charge  of 
the  children,  I  found  a  man  and  his  wife,  who  have  been  in 
the  charge  of  them  for  twelve  years,  with  whom  I  am  much 
pleased,  and  who  get  an  excellent  character  from  the  so- 
ciety. I  want,  as  I  have  begun  this  subject  in  my  letter 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  211 

to  you,  that  you  should  show  this  letter  to  John.  Tell  him 
that,  if  I  take  the  property,  I  expect  to  get  it  for  what 
it  cost  the  orphan  societies.  Nor  do  I  suppose  they  will 
want  the  money  down,  if  they  can  be  secured  by  mortgage 
on  the  property,  at  a  six-per-cent.  interest.  Then,  they 
will  pay  me  for  keeping  the  orphans.  To  tell  just  in  what 
position  the  affair  is  which  has  absorbed  me  for  some  time 
past  would  be  impossible,  but  it  is  an  affair  of  consequence, 
in  a  business  point  of  view.  I  shall  enter  into  it,  I  hope, 
with  motives  so  pure  that  I  can  ever  pray  for  a  blessing 
with  hope  of  acceptance.  At  the  same  time,  we  must,  in 
such  matters,  look  on  all  sides;  and,  if  the  affair  goes  on, 
it  will  be  necessary  that  John  should  come  on  here,  as  I 
shall  want  the  deeds  to  bo  drawn  to  him  as  my  trustee.  I 
might  go  into  this  building  without  owning  it,  but,  warned 
by  experience,  that  I  refuse  to  do.  They  all  say  (that  is, 
men  of  business)  that  it  will  be  a  great  bargain,  if  I  get  the 
property  at  the  price  named,  for  Hartford  has,  within  a  few 
years,  built  up  very  much  in  that  quarter.  Yours  ever, 

"EMMA  WILLAKD." 

But  this  plan  was  not  carried  out.  It  would  have  been 
eminently  useful ;  and  the  purchase  of  this  property  would 
have  made  Mrs.  Willard  rich,  had  it  been  retained  to  this 
time.  In  few  cities  of  the  country  has  there  been  so  large 
an  increase  in  the  value  of  real  estate  as  in  Hartford.  But 
this  was  not  to  be. 

For  a  few  years  after  Mrs.  Willard's  removal  from  Bos- 
ton, she  travelled  extensively,  and  visited  many  of  her  old 
friends.  Her  nature  was  social  and  sympathetic.  She  di- 
vided her  time  between  Hartford,  Berlin,  Troy,  and  Phil- 
adelphia, and  seems  to  have  had  no  settled  residence.  Her 
letters,  at  this  period,  are  interesting,  but  are  generally 
personal,  alluding  to  matters  of  not  much  interest  to  any 
but  personal  friends  and  relatives.  They  are  not  free  from 


212  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

complaints  and  suspicions,  but,  in  general,  are  considerate, 
kind,  and  affectionate.  The  stamp  of  an  intense  truthful- 
ness runs  through  them  all,  and  resignation  to  Providence 
— for  her  trials  were  great.  Her  time  was  mostly  employed 
upon  literary  compositions :  her  mind  could  not  rest.  I 
had  the  pleasure  to  meet  her  at  Hartford,  in  1843,  and 
well  remember  her  literary  labors.  She  was  then  cheerful, 
interesting,  and  subdued,  and  she  peculiarly  called  out  my 
respect  and  sympathy.  This  was  about  the  time  when  she 
obtained  her  divorce  from  the  Legislature  of  Connecticut, 
and  she  had  much  to  say.  She  then  seemed  to  me  an  in- 
jured woman ;  and  she  gave  vent  to  bursts  of  indignation. 
But  she  was  always  animated  with  a  religious  spirit,  and 
was  far  from  becoming  bitter  or  radical  or  revolutionary, 
as  many  women  become  under  similar  provocation.  It  was 
obviously  a  great  relief  to  her  to  find  resources  in  her  own 
mind  and  literary  labors.  Moreover,  at  this  time,  she  was 
peculiarly  sensitive  as  to  the  claims  of  friendship ;  and  its 
pleasures  were  like  water  in  a  desert.  She  was  open  to 
reason  and  arguments,  but  was  not  pleased  with  contradic- 
tions without  proof.  Yet  she  was  not  so  sensitive  as  to 
demand  a  compliance  with  her  views,  whether  reasonable 
or  not,  as  some  literary  women  I  have  met. 

It  would  seem,  from  her  letters,  that  her  chief  causes  of 
disagreement  were  with  publishers  —  and  who  can  won- 
der ?  When  this  class  of  people  devour  authors  as  sharks 
devour  fishes ;  when  all  the  interests  of  authors  are  unscru- 
pulously sacrificed ;  when  even  doubts  arise  as  to  common 
honesty  in  dealings ;  when  it  is  suspected  that  more  books 
are  published  than  are  accounted  for ;  when  good  books 
are  allowed  to  die  in  order  that  worthless  trash  may  live, 
since  trash  pleases  the  generality  of  readers  the  most — no 
wonder  that  authors  are  discontented.  Mrs.  Willard,  on 
the  whole,  was  fortunate  with  her  publishers ;  but,  I  cannot 
say  that  her  best  books  were  the  most  lucrative.  I  am 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  213 

rather  inclined  to  think  that  those  which  could  be  subjected 
to  a  searching  criticism  did  not  sell  as  well  as  those  which 
could  not  stand  this  criticism,  if  any  there  were.  All  deal- 
ing with  publishers  is  unpleasant  to  authors,  as,  I  suppose, 
all  dealing  with  authors  is  unpleasant  to  publishers.  If 
publishers  are  hard,  careless,  and  selfish,  authors  are  apt  to 
be  irritable,  exacting,  and  unreasonable.  I  have  seldom 
met  with  authors  who  are  satisfied ;  and,  if  they  submit  to 
what  is  seemingly  unjust,  they  do  so  because  they  are  pow- 
erless. Authors  are  completely  in  the  power  of  publishers 
in  this  country,  and  there  are  no  checks,  whatever  contracts 
may  bind.  The  only  hope  of  an  author  is,  to  find  an  honest 
publisher ;  and,  the  only  philosophy  is,  to  be  contented  and 
give  no  needless  trouble.  There  are  no  principles  to  guide 
an  author  in  difficulty.  A  dishonest  or  unscrupulous  pub- 
lisher will  evade  the  spirit  of  the  law,  while  he  may  comply 
with  the  letter;  nor  can  unjust  dealings  be  brought  to  the 
light.  It  is  certainly  a  mean  thing  in  a  publisher  to  allow 
a  book  he  knows  is  good  to  languish  for  lack  of  effort,  after 
he  has  promised  to  push  it ;  nor  is  there  any  remedy.  Yet 
it  should  not  be  surprising  if  a  sensitive  or  sanguine  author 
should  feel  both  indignation  and  annoyance.  Most  people, 
who  have  written  books,  have  had,  at  times,  serious  causes 
of  vexation,  and  Mrs.  Willard  was  no  exception,  although 
she  was  peculiarly  fortunate.  Book -making,  however, 
should  never  be  resorted  to  as  a  business.  It  is  a  sort  of 
manufacture  which  does  not  pay  dividends,  unless  the  arti- 
cle is  made  to  suit  a  very  low  and  very  vulgar  taste.  A 
lofty  book  rarely  pays  in  dollars  and  cents.  The  reward 
of  an  artist  in  literature  is  in  the  pleasure  he  has  had  in  his 
labors,  and  in  the  hope  of  doing  good.  I  pity  a  learned 
and  cultivated  and  conscientious  author,  if  he  puts  much 
reliance  on  any  adequate  pecuniary  reward.  He  must  work 
for  the  love  of  it,  as  Michael  Angelo  painted  pictures. 
Then,  and  then  only,  does  reward  come — a  reward  such  as 


214  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

comes  from  friendship,  or  patriotism,  or  any  exalted  senti- 
ment. Paul  preached  for  nothing,  and  got  his  living  by 
making  tents.  Charles  Lamb  supported  himself  as  a  clerk 
on  his  stool  in  the  India  House,  when  he  wrote  his  "  Essays 
of  Elia."  Milton  did  not  grumble  because  he  received  but 
five  or  ten  pounds  for  the  "Paradise  Lost."  A  venal 
author  should  be  a  contradiction  in  itself;  and,  such  is  the 
common-sense  of  the  people,  that  there  is  not  much  sympa- 
thy for  the  wailings  of  men  who  write  for  pay — hacks  in 
literature — manufacturers  of  books  rather  than  creators  of 
precious  thoughts — especially  those  who  manufacture  to 
suit  a  vile  taste.  It  is  only  a  pity  that  publishers  should 
avail  themselves  of  this  fact  to  give  oyster-shells  for  pay ; 
and  it  is  also  a  pity  that  authors  should  have  generally  such 
an  exaggerated  notion  of  their  own  productions  that  they 
are  willing  to  put  themselves,  without  remedy,  into  the 
hands  of  those  who  quietly  laugh  at,  and  profit  by,  their 
delusion.  If  there  is  any  thing  which  demands  a  radical 
overhauling  on  the  part  of  Congress,  it  is  in  reference  to 
contracts  between  authors  and  publishers.  They  should 
not  be  a  dead  letter — a  formula — a  humbug — a  delusion — 
and  a  disgrace  to  civilization. 

Mrs.  Willard  spent  much  time,  in  1844,  in  Philadelphia, 
whither  she  went  for  literary  or  educational  purposes.  She 
contemplated  taking  a  house,  and  starting  an  educational 
journal.  The  following  letter,  from  her  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps, 
then  living  at  Ellicott's  Mills,  where  she  had  a  flourishing 
and  lucrative  school,  will  show  her  views  on  that  point,  and 
I  quote  them  to  show  what  an  excellent  adviser  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard had  in  her  sister,  especially  in  matters  which  require 
"  worldly  wisdom  :  " 

"  I  could  not  advise  you  to  buy  a  house  in  Philadelphia, 
without  knowing  more  of  your  situation  than  I  do,  and,  as 
for  your  periodical,  the  idea  would  be  very  good,  provided 
you  could  get  enterprising  publishers,  and  could  rely  on 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  215 

your  own  physical  as  well  as  mental  ability  to  edit  the 
work;  but,  in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view,  I  do  not  believe 
such  a  periodical  would  be  productive.  You  know  how  the 
Journal  of  Education  failed;  and  then  the  Annals  died  a 
lingering  death.  You  must  not  count  on  making  money  ; 
but  you  might  benefit  the  school  at  Troy,  and  aid  in  the 
business  of  sending  out  teachers.  The  idea  of  the  peri- 
odical I  should  like  well  on  my  own  account,  and  might 
sometimes  give  you  aid.  I  would  send  you  some  of  our 
best  compositions — and  we  have  some  very  good — and,  per- 
haps, something  original  once  in  a  great  while.  But  I 
would  not  like  the  School -Mistress:  such  a  title  would 
suit  better  some  country-school  journal.  The  Educator,  or 
the  Educational  Intelligencer,  would  sound  much  better  to 
me  than  your  title.  Woman's  Mission  would  not  be  bad, 
but,  since  the  thing  is  in  the  dim  distance,  and  may  never 
come,  there  is  no  use  in  taking  that  name.  If  Mrs.  Hale 
and  Miss  Leslie  and  yourself  could  write,  you  might  do 
something  popular  and  useful  at  the  same  time ;  yet,  again, 
there  are  so  many  jealousies  among  literary  ladies  that  you 
might  not  get  on  well,  even  if  you  could  be  agreed  enough 
to  begin." 

One  difference  between  the  two  sisters — both  remark- 
able women — perhaps,  is  this :  Mrs.  Willard  might  prefer 
the  word  '  teacher,'  and  Mrs.  Phelps  the  word  *  educator.' 
Mrs.  Willard,  again,  might  not  be  unwilling  to  embark 
in  an  enterprise  that  did  not  pay,  but  I  doubt  if,  in  such 
case,  her  course  would  have  received  a  very  hearty  en- 
couragement from  her  sister,  in  whose  practical  wisdom 
she  felt,  and  had  reason  to  feel,  so  great  confidence. 

Mrs.  Willard  concluded  not  to  settle  in  Philadelphia, 
notwithstanding  its  literary  advantages.  She  found  the 
libraries  of  the  city,  indeed,  very  convenient.  In  the 
preparation  of  her  books,  and  in  the  constant  revision  of 
them,  she  had  need  of  larger  libraries  than  any  small  town 


216  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

affords.  Moreover,  in  Philadelphia,  she  had  many  friends, 
and  was  near  her  publisher,  Mr.  Barnes,  who  seems  to  have 
done  well  with  her  books,  so  well  that  she  had  reason  to  be 
satisfied. 

After  making  various  visits  to  her  intimate  friends  and 
relatives,  she  returned  to  Troy,  in  the  summer  of  1844,  and 
located  herself  near  her  beloved  seminary,  and  her  children 
and  grandchildren.  It  was  in  Troy  that  her  brightest  days 
had  been  spent,  surrounded  with  friends  who  appreciated 
and  honored  her,  and  to  Troy  she  wisely  returned.  She 
took  a  house  within  the  precincts  of  the  seminary,  and  re- 
newed, with  fresh  zeal,  her  literary  labors.  Her  troubles 
were  ended,  and  her  star  now  shone  as  bright  as  ever,  free 
from  the  harassing  labors  of  a  school,  with  leisure  to  study, 
and  blessed  with  friends. 

The  following  letter,  to  her  niece,  Mrs.  O'Brien,  shows 
the  interest  she  took  in  her  joys  and  sorrows,  and  reveals 
her  sympathetic  nature : 

"  TBOT,  September  4,  1844. 

"  MY  DEAR  EMMA  :  It  is  a  long  time  since  I  wrote  to 
you,  but  you  know  how  I  was  occupied,  having  the  press 
to  tend,  and  the  examination  to  take  care  of  besides.  But 
the  interesting  scenes  through  which  you  have  passed  have 
so  occupied  your  mind  that  you  will  not  much  have  missed 
a  letter  from  me.  That  little  one,  which  fills  your  arms, 
and  hangs  at  your  bosom,  is  no  doubt  a  wonder  in  your 
eyes  ;  and  he  is  a  wonder — every  child  is  a  wonder ;  a  fear- 
ful and  wonderful  thing  is  its  physical,  much  more  its  men- 
tal, structure.  Parents,  watching  the  daily  expansion  of 
these  structures,  feel  such  a  sense  of  loveliness  and  excel- 
lence as  repays  them  for  their  toil.  There  is  something  in 
children  to  keep  curiosity  ever  awake,  for  every  little  child 
is  an  original,  and,  as  soon  as  they  manifest  any  intelli- 
gence, one  loves  to  watch  them,  to  see  what  they  will  do 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  217 

next.  When  you  write  to  me,  I  should  like  to  have  you 
tell  me  all  about  your  baby.  What  eyes  and  hair  has  he  ? 
Is  he  so  considerate  as  to  do  up  his  crying  in  the  daytime, 
or  does  he  trouble  you  nights  ? 

"  How  I  wish,  my  dear  Emma,  that  you  were  nearer ! 
I  should  so  like  to  see  you  at  my  house,  and  your  little  pet, 
and  all  the  other  O'Briens — I  beg  their  pardons  for  men- 
tioning the  young  master  first,  but  he  is,  you  know,  my 
blood-relation,  my  grand-nephew,  and  a  grand  fellow  I  ex- 
pect he  will  turn  out  to  be.  But  you  must  not  follow  my 
example  in  answering  letters,  but  write  to  me  just  how  you 
all  are,  as  soon  as  you  can.  I  hope  you  will  not  drop  your 
pen,  and  shut  up  your  piano,  and  make  your  education  of 
no  avail,  because  you  have  a  child.  A  little  extra  resolu- 
tion is  needed  to  find  or  make  time,  but  that  is  all  that  is 
necessary.  Mrs.  John  Willard,  with  five  children,  performs 
well  the  duties  of  principal  of  this  school." 

"  You  and  yours,  my  dear  Emma,  are  often  remembered 
in  my  prayers,  as  I  hope  to  be  in  yours.     My  kind  and  re- 
spectful regards  to  your  husband,  and  his  mother  and  sisters. 
"  Your  most  affectionate  aunt  and  friend, 

"  EMAIA  WILLARD." 

Though  no  longer  officially  connected  with  the  Troy 
Seminary,  Mrs.  Willard  felt  all  the  interest  in  it  of  a  founder 
and  patron,  and  made  herself  useful  in  various  ways,  espe- 
cially in  giving  gratuitous  lectures  to  the  school.  In  a  let- 
ter to  her  intimate  friend,  Miss  Foster,  of  Washington, 
Pennsylvania,  September  21, 1844,  she  mentions  some  facts 
which  are  interesting,  pertaining  to  her  past  labors.  She 
says :  "  I  was  engaged  in  teaching  thirty  years,  and  have 
had  under  my  charge,  as  nearly  as  I  can  calculate,  five 
thousand  pupils,  of  whom  as  many  as  one  in  ten,  say  five 
hundred,  have  been  teachers;  and,  of  these  teachers,  I 
think  more  than  half  have  been  those  whom  I  educated 
10 


218  THE  LIFE   OE  EMMA  WILLARD. 

without  present  pay — their  bills  to  be  refunded  from  their 
earnings." 

It  may  be  a  curious  matter  to  inquire  what  proportion 
of  these  ladies  refunded  the  expense  to  which  Mrs.  Willard 
was  subjected  for  their  education.  So  far  as  my  memory 
serves  me,  from  a  conversation  with  her  son,  J.  H.  Willard, 
not  more  than  two-thirds  of  these  ladies  paid  for  the  ex- 
penses of  their  education.  So,  it  would  seem,  over  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  young  ladies  had  been  educated  by  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard gratuitously.  Allowing  their  expenses  to  have  been 
five  hundred  dollars  each,  it  would  appear  that  Mrs.  Willard 
had  given  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  directly  to  indigent 
young  ladies.  This  fact,  if  not  strictly  accurate,  will  show 
what  a  benefactor  this  woman  has  been  to  her  sex,  to  say 
nothing  of  those  labors  for  which  she  received  a  pecuniary 
reward. 

Mrs.  Willard's  life  at  Troy,  after  she  was  settled  in  her 
new  home,  seems  to  have  been  tranquil,  happy,  and  with- 
out much  incident.  I  find  few  letters,  at  this  period,  of 
much  general  interest.  Such  as  she  wrote  were  to  family 
friends,  and  everybody  knows  how  uninteresting  to  out- 
siders are  these  family  letters,  unless  on  special  subjects. 
She  seems  to  have  rested,  as  after  a  great  excitement,  con- 
tented, serene,  and  happy. 

During  this  quiet  year,  she  was  invited  to  attend  a  con- 
vention of  county  superintendents  of  common  schools,  at 
Syracuse,  where  she  was  treated  with  marked  respect,  as 
the  pioneer  in  the  cause  of  female  education.  And  this, 
again,  led  to  similar  invitations  in  various  parts  of  the 
State — meeting  over  six  hundred  teachers.  This  journey 
is  thus  described  by  herself  in  a  letter  to  her  friend  Miss 
Foster : 

"TROT,  December  3, 1845. 

"  MY  DEAR  Miss  FOSTER  :  .  .  .  I  have  been,  since  I 
wrote  you  last,  actively  engaged  in  upholding  the  great 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  219 

cause  of  common-school  education.  I  believe  you  know 
that  New  York  has  now,  by  law,  a  superintendent  of  com- 
mon schools  in  each  county.  These  superintendents  met, 
in  April  last,  at  Syracuse,  and,  about  a  fortnight  previous, 
I  received,  from  their  secretary,  a  written  invitation  to  at- 
tend the  convention.  I  went,  and,  while  there,  received  a 
call  from  the  gentlemen  in  a  body,  which  being  notified  of 
a  day  beforehand,  I  prepared  an  address,  which  I  believe  I 
sent  to  you,  as  it  was  published  in  several  of  the  news- 
papers, besides  the  common-school  journals.  This  led  the 
way  to  my  being  invited  to  attend  a  number  of  teachers' 
institutes  this  fall.  I  set  out  the  22d  of  September,  in  my 
own  carriage,  with  sweet  Carry  Richards  for  a  companion. 
We  went  down  this  side  of  the  Hudson  to  Fishkill ; 
crossed  to  Newburg;  then  went  next  to  Monticello,  the 
capital  of  Sullivan  County,  where  we  were  received  most 
gladly.  The  people  there  have  so  listened  to  my  words 
that  the  leading  men  have  called  on  the  leading  women  to 
take  part  in  the  supervision  of  the  schools.  A  Female 
Educational  Association  is  formed,  and  the  men  have  put 
funds  into  their  hands,  and  they  are  clothing  destitute 
children,  and  looking  after  their  comforts  after  they  are 
placed  in  the  school.  This  is  the  work  I  want  to  see  the 
educated  women  of  the  country  come  up  to.  From  Mon- 
ticello we  travelled  to  Binghamton,  in  Broome  County, 
through  a  mountainous  corner  of  Pennsylvania.  I  assisted 
at  a  teachers'  institute  there,  and  another  at  Owego,  in 
Tioga  County.  Then,  on  my  return,  I  met  the  teachers  of 
Greene  County,  at  Cairo,  and  afterward  went  on  the  same 
duty  to  Rome,  in  Oneida.  I  travelled,  in  the  whole,  about 
seven  hundred  miles,  and  taught  nearly  five  hundred  teach- 
ers of  both  sexes.  I  wish  I  had  time  to  tell  you  something 
of  these  institutes.  A  new  era  seems  dawning  on  the  land 
in  respect  to  common  schools,  and  with  it,  I  hope,  one  in 
which  our  sex  shall  be  placed  in  a  wider  and  more  impor- 


220  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

tant  and  more  improving  sphere  of  action,  where  they  will 
themselves  be  benefited,  aid  to  prepare  a  generation  of 
better-trained  men  and  women,  and  thus,  being  virtuously 
employed,  will  not  destroy  the  nation,  as  in  other  cases, 
but  help  to  preserve  it. 

"  Your  affectionate  friend, 

"  EMMA  WILLAKD." 

The  following  excellent  letter  brings  out  quite  fully 
Mrs.  Willard's  views  in  reference  to  a  common-school  edu- 
cation : 

"TROY,  September  5,  1846. 

"  A.  W.  HOLDEST,  ESQ.,  County  Superintendent. 

"  SIR  :  Accept  my  sincere  thanks  for  the  honor  done 
me,  by  your  invitation  of  the  19th  ultimo,  to  meet  with 
the  superintendents  and  friends  of  education  at  Glen's 
Falls.  \V  hen  your  letter  reached  Troy,  I  was  absent  on  a. 
tour  of  the  United  States,  from  which  having  returned  so 
late  as  day  before  yesterday,  I  cannot  immediately  leave 
home  again.  I  rejoice  in  the  occasion  of  your  meeting, 
for  my  heart  is  in  the  cause  of  education,  and  that  of  the 
common  schools  is  the  foundation  of  the  whole.  If  the 
great  body  of  children  in  our  country  could  be  well  trained 
morally,  we  should  have  a  virtuous  population  ;  if  well  in- 
structed intellectually,  we  should  have  an  intelligent  peo- 
ple ;  if  they  are  well  educated  physically,  in  which  the 
care  of  the  parents  is  needed  as  well  as  the  teacher,  then 
they  would  have  the  sound  body  to  carry  into  effect  the 
dictates  of  the  sound  mind.  And  to  meet  and  consult  how 
these  objects  can  be  effected  is  right  and  wise. 

"  I  regret  that  I  cannot  meet  with  you.  While  travel- 
ling in  Ohio,  I  met  a  severe  injury  from  the  upsetting  of  a 
stage.  One  of  my  wounds,  after  apparently  healing,  broke 
out  afresh ;  and,  though  I  am  in  a  fair  way  fully  to  re- 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  221 

cover,  yet  I  am  under  the  surgeon's  care,  and  ought  to 
keep  as  quiet  as  possible  for  the  present. 

"I  hope  your  meeting  will  prove  the  happy  occasion 
of  kindling  a  spirit  of  new  zeal.  Let  me  give  you  one 
word  in  connection  with  the  subject  before  you,  viz.,  the 
means  of  improving  common-school  education.  That  word 
is  TIME.  This  is  what  is  given  to  make  improvement  out  of 
the  material  of  which  the  whole  is  to  be  constructed.  The 
teacher's  time,  in  most  schools,  is  employed,  but  in  many 
not  judiciously.  The  time  of  the  scholars,  in  too  many 
cases,  is  miserably  wasted ;  rows  of  young  creatures  are 
kept  sitting  on  benches,  with  nothing  to  occupy  either  their 
heads  or  their  hands.  In  such  cases  they  become  listless, 
and  either  fall  into  sly  and  mischievous  ways,  or  sink  into 
habitual  dulness.  But,  where  the  school  is  large,  the 
teacher  cannot  be  at  every  moment  teaching  and  overlook- 
ing every  scholar.  The  teacher's  time  is  only  one.  Let 
parents  consider  these  truths,  and  then  they  will  withdraw 
their  prejudices  against  allowing  the  teacher  to  select 
some  of  the  most  suitable  of  his  pupils  as  assistant- 
teachers,  or  otherwise  provide  competent  assistants  where 
schools  are  large.  Where  subjects  admit  of  pointers — 
teaching  from  maps  or  charts — the  teacher  can  then  call 
on  his  whole  school  to  give  their  attention  to  what  he  is 
teaching,  and  to  repeat  together  the  answers  to  his  ques- 
tions. To  give  this  advantage  in  the  saving  of  time  was 
one  object  of  my  reducing,  to  a  visible  form,  the  subject  of 
American  chronology  in  the  *  American  Chronographer,' 
and  the  vast  theme  of  universal  chronology  in  the  *  Temple 
of  Time.'  Geography  is  taught  to  whole  schools  by  the 
pointer  from  outline  maps.  Exercises  in  elocution,  spell- 
ing, and  arithmetic,  are  given  by  the  master  in  many 
schools  on  the  black-board,  where  large  classes  may  be 
benefited  at  the  same  time  by  his  instruction. 

"  Time  may  be  saved  by  making  the  same  exercise  an- 


222  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

swer  more  than  one  good  end  ;  and,  the  more  of  the  prop- 
er objects  of  education  are  at  once  attained,  the  more  is 
made  of  time,  that  sole  material  of  improvement.  Pardon 
me  if  I  again  make  an  allusion  to  my  own  works  ;  and  why 
should  I  not — for  I  have  devoted  my  time  to  such  labors 
as  seemed  to  me  best  calculated  to  promote  the  great 
cause  in  which  I  have  spent  my  life  ?  But  to  return  to  the 
subject  of  giving  to  children  such  exercises  as  shall,  at  the 
same  time,  advance  their  improvement  in  several  material 
respects.  I  will  mention  one  exercise  which  would,  at 
the  same  time,  teach  them  to  read,  and  to  read  in  a  right 
manner,  according  to  the  use  of  that  art ;  which  will  give 
them  the  foundation  of  geography  and  general  informa- 
tion ;  which  will  be  calculated  to  give  them  right  moral 
and  patriotic  impressions  ;  to  read  other  books  than  those 
connected  with  the  subject  of  the  improvement  of  schools. 
It  is  seldom  that  any  person  can  be  found  whose  other 
avocations  will  admit  of  their  devoting  themselves  so  ex- 
clusively to  the  work  of  superintending  the  schools,  what- 
ever their  zeal  may  be.  But,  I  found  enough  to  do  to  fill 
all  my  time,  with  my  five  schools.  I  can  see,  then,  how 
the  county  superintendent,  who  is  faithful,  must  find  him- 
self pressed  for  time  to  do  all  that  he  could  wish.  But  he 
can  do  much  by  making  a  proper  selection  among  the 
various  objects  which  solicit  his  attention.  He  can  encour- 
age talent  and  faithfulness  among  teachers,  and  discourage 
ignorant  pretension.  The  superintendents  can  do  much  in 
the  choice  of  school-books — those  silent  teachers — which 
infuse  the  minds  of  their  authors  into  those  of  the  youth 
who  use  them.  And  let  me  exhort  you  to  see  that  your 
children  keep  honest  company.  Avoid  book -thieves  as 
much  as  any  other.  Before  any  superintendent  shall  adopt 
Wilson's  History,  let  him  compare  it  with  my  abridgment 
of  American  History,  which  he  has  first  falsely  aspersed 
and  then  pirated  it.  Both  the  county  and  town  superin- 


VARIOUS   EDUCATIONAL   LABORS.  223 

tendents  in  this  State  Lave  done  much  for  the  great  cause, 
by  promoting  such  meetings  as  the  one  to  which,  I  flatter 
myself,  this  communication  will  be  read.  And  the  teach- 
ers' institutes,  which  have  been  so  profitably  held  in  many 
counties,  would  not  have  existed  but  for  county  superin- 
tendents. And,  since  the  State  organization  has  been  pro- 
ductive of  so  much  good,  I  hope  it  may  be  sustained,  and 
that  more,  instead  of  less,  time  of  the  educated  members 
of  society  may  be  devoted  to  our  common  schools.  If  the 
men,  amid  their  many  occupations,  have  not  more  time  to 
command,  there  are  educated  women  who  have,  and  who 
would  be  honored,  and  their  minds  made  more  active  and 
comprehensive,  by  serving  under  the  superintendents  on 
various  committees  connected  with  the  welfare  of  the 
schools.  I  do  not  wish  women  to  act  out  of  their  sphere ; 
but  it  is  time  that  modern  improvement  should  reach  their 
case  and  enlarge  their  sphere,  from  the  walls  of  their  own 
houses  to  the  limits  of  the  school  district.  In  the  use  of 
the  pen,  women  have  entered  the  arena ;  and,  if  we  take 
all  the  books  which  are  now  published,  I  believe  those 
which  well  affect  the  morals  of.  society  are,  the  one-half 
of  them,  the  works  of  women  ;  but,  in  the  use  of  the  living 
voice,  women  are  generally  considered  as  being  properly 
restricted  to  conversation.  St.  Paul  has  said  they  must 
not  speak  in  churches  ;  but  he  has  nowhere  said  they  must 
not  speak  in  school  -  houses.  To  men  is  given  the  duty 
of  providing  for  children — to  women  that  of  applying  to 
their  use  this  provision  ;  and  why  should  not  the  men  and 
women  in  school-districts  meet  together  for  discussion  ? 
When  the  father  and  mother  of  a  family  talk  over  its 
affairs,  do  no  good  suggestions  come  from  the  mother  ? 
Is  it  not  rather  to  her  mind  that  the  good  of  the  children 
is  ever  present  ?  But  the  father  must  provide  the  means. 
Why,  then,  should  not  the  father  and  mother  meet  to- 
gether, and  let  each  be  heard  on  a  subject  of  the  deepest 


224  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

interest  to  both,  and  where  the  Creator  gave  to  each  a 
part  to  perform?  These  suggestions  may  now  sound 
strange,  as  they  foreshadow  a  new  state  of  things.  But 
I  see  it  in  the  future,  and  rejoice  in  this  harbinger  of  a 
brighter  moral  day  than  the  world  has  yet  seen.  And, 
when  the  TIME  of  the  women  shall  be  occupied  under  the 
auspices  of  the  men,  and  made  by  their  means  efficient, 
then  will  the  whole  frame  of  society  be  regenerated.  Men 
will  be  relieved  of  a  burden  which,  however  their  con- 
science may  feel,  they  cannot  fully  discharge.  Women 
will  be  honored  and  elevated,  and  children  will  have  the 
full  benefit  of  their  mutual  and  united  cares  and  labors  ; 
and  the  Almighty  will  smile  on  a  state  of  society  where 
the  indications  of  His  will  are  regarded  and  followed  out 
into  appropriate  action." 

Mrs.  Willard  always  had  a  great  esteem  for  Mrs. 
Sigourney,  and  their  relations  were  very  pleasant.  The 
following  is  a  letter  from  that  distinguished  lady  : 

"HABTFORD,  January  22,  1846. 

"  MY  DEAR  MRS.  WILLARD  :  Your  last  letter  was  truly 
welcome,  and,  like  yourself,  warmly  suggestive  of  good 
feelings  and  purposes.  I  was  delighted  to  learn  that  your 
health  was  good,  and  that  you  had  been  enabled  to  com- 
plete that  remarkable  journey,  to  aid  the  great  educational 
movement  and  to  teach  the  teachers.  It  strikes  me  as  rath- 
er a  unique  epoch  in  the  history  of  woman.  Your  plan  of 
recording  its  scenery  and  results,  in  the  form  of  letters, 
is  excellent.  Address  them  to  me,  as  you  propose.  I 
shall  consider  it  as  an  honor  to  wipe  the  dust  from  your 
chariot-wheels  as  they  pass  on  in  the  career  of  benevo- 
lence, drawing  from  obscurity  the  neglected  and  the  poor, 
and  quickening  the  zeal  of  others  by  your  own.  But  do 
not  put  it  off  too  long,  nor — what  is  more  frequently  the 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  225 

danger  of  us  female  writers — execute  it  too  hastily.  Have 
you  seen  a  work,  by  the  brother  of  your  friend  Mrs.  Pro- 
fessor Davies,  'The  Rights,  Liabilities,  and  Duties  of 
Women  ? '  I  have  liked  it  much  for  its  historical  research, 
the  legal  information  it  has  given  me,  and  the  desire  it 
displays  to  elevate  the  character  of  our  sex.  The  mother, 
Mrs.  Mansfield,  to  whom  it  is  dedicated,  always  struck  me 
as  a  noble,  intellectual  woman. 

"  I  am  much  pleased  that  you  are  so  delightfully  situ- 
ated, enjoying,  in  your  tasteful  mansion,  the  society  of 
those  sweet  young  ladies,  who  will,  in  return,  receive  so 
much  benefit  from  yours.  Present  me  affectionately  to 
them,  and  say  that  I  doubt  not  they  realize  the  privilege 
of  being  with  one  whose  benefactions  to  her  sex  will  be 
more  fully  appreciated  in  a  future  age,  as  is  often  the  case 
with  the  wisest  and  best. 

"  You  have,  doubtless,  seen  the  volumes  on  Greece  by 
Professor  Perdicaris.  He  accords  to  you  and  the  ladies  of 
Troy  deserved  praise  for  your  leading  agency  in  founding 
the  schools  at  Athens.  I  am  right  glad  to  hear  of  the 
prosperity  of  the  Troy  Female  Seminary.  Since  my  visit 
there,  I  have  associated  it  much  with  my  thoughts,  as  we 
do  the  welfare  of  a  friend.  I  once  made  a  request  to  your 
daughter,  in  a  note,  I  think,  from  Schenectady  last  sum- 
mer, which  she  probably  has  forgotten,  and  I  therefore 
repeat,  viz.,  that  a  brief  sketch  of  that  institution  from  its 
establishment,  but  especially  its  present  state,  number  of 
pupils,  order  of  studies,  discipline,  even  the  minute  interior 
arrangements,  which  so  eminently  promote  their  domestic 
comfort,  might  be  written  for  me.  I  thought  it  would  not 
be  an  improper  subject  for  the  regular  composition  of  one 
of  the  young  ladies,  and  I  should  like  to  be  permitted  to 
make  use  of  selections  from  it  for  my  volume  of  '  Scenes  in 
our  Native  Land,'  should  it  come  to  a  second  edition.  Of 
this  last  event  there  is,  however,  no  immediate  prospect, 


226  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

so  that  the  statement  might  be  prepared  at  perfect  leisure. 
Remember  me  particularly  to  your  son  and  daughter.  I 
love  them  for  the  good  they  are  doing,  as  well  as  for  their 
kindness  to  me.  My  health  is  better  than  when  I  was  at 
their  hospitable  mansion.  I  thank  you  for  your  friendly 
invitation  to  visit  you  ;  and,  should  Providence  ever  put  it 
in  my  power,  should  be  happy  to  accept  it.  Since  my  ill- 
ness, six  months  since,  I  have  not  passed  the  limits  of  the 
city,  and  begin  to  feel  that  the  best  place  for  me  is  my 
'  ain  hearth-stane.'  Mr.  Sigourney  and  Mary  are  well,  and 
also  our  efficient  assistants,  Miss  Albro  and  Ann ;  and, 
with  the  best  wishes  for  your  health  and  happiness,  I  am 
sincerely  and  affectionately  your  friend, 

"L.    H.    SlGOUENEY." 

In  the  spring  of  1846  Mrs.  Willard,  in  company  with 
her  favorite  niece,  Miss  Jane  Lincoln,  whom  she  had  edu- 
cated, and  whose  great  musical  proficiency  made  her  very 
useful  as  a  teacher  in  the  Troy  Seminary  for  many  years, 
and  who  now  lived  altogether  with  Mrs.  Willard  in  her 
beautiful  home,  set  out  on  a  tour  through  the  Western 
and  Southern  States.  I  regret  that  I  can  find  so  few  let- 
ters pertaining  to  this  interesting  journey  of  eight  thou- 
sand miles.  She  visited  all  the  principal  cities  of  the 
South  and  West,  especially  those  where  her  former  pupils 
had  settled  as  teachers,  and  was  by  them  received  every- 
where with  peculiar  affection  and  esteem. 

The  year  1849  seems  to  have  been  uneventful,  Mrs. 
Willard  being  quietly  employed  in  literary  labor  and  in 
correspondence  with  various  friends.  Her  time  was  mostly 
spent  at  her  own  house  in  Troy,  dispensing  an  agreeable 
hospitality.  I  remember  very  well  her  pleasant  life  at  this 
period,  having  spent  myself  most  of  the  summer  in  Troy. 
It  was  a  life  of  pure  literary  labor,  united  with  great  social 
enjoyments.  She  wrote,  this  year,  many  letters  to  various 
persons,  but  chiefly  of  a  personal  nature. 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  227 

In  the  summer  of  1848  Mrs.  Willard  experienced  a 
great  affliction  in  the  death  of  her  grandson,  a  fine  boy, 
who  was  accidentally  drowned  in  the  Hudson,  while 
bathing.  I  find  numerous  letters  to  her,  expressive  of 
condolence  and  sympathy,  in  this  sore  trial,' which  had  a 
marked  influence  upon  her,  for  she  felt  the  blow  severely. 

Her  time  was  much  occupied  this  year  in  preparing  her 
"Temple  of  Time."  The  following  letter  to  her  friend 
Miss  Foster  is  the  best  record  I  have  found  of  her  labors 
at  this  period  : 

"PHILADELPHIA,  November  5,  1848. 

"  MY  DEAE  FKIEND  :  ...  I  am  very  busy,  indeed.  Just 
now  I  am  writing,  but  have  nearly  finished,  a  small  work, 
with  the  title  '  Universal  History  taught  by  the  Eye ;  or, 
Guide  to  the  Temple  of  Time.'  Last  winter  we  began 
teaching  history  with  the  *  Temple.'  I  began  by  a  short 
course  of  lectures,  and  Miss  Dellaye  continued  with  a  class, 
which  she  brought  forward  to  examination.  It  went  even 
better  than  I  expected,  and  appeared  so  well  at  the  exami-  * 
nation,  and  excited  so  much  enthusiasm  among  the  teach- 
ers, that  other  schools,  wishing  to  introduce  it,  the  teachers 
applied  to  me  for  instructions,  and  forthwith  I  set  about  a 
little  book  to  contain  them.  The  youngest  child  is  apt  to 
be  a  favorite  ;  but  I  do  now  think  that  I  shall  produce,  in 
my  whole  scheme  of  teaching  history,  one  of  the  greatest 
aids  in  education  which  the  human  mind  has  at  any  one 
time  received.  Sister  is  so  convinced  of  it  that  she  is 
going  to  have  all  her  school  instructed  according  to  the 
plan,  as  soon  as  she  can  get  the  little  book.  This  sup- 
poses that  each  of  the  class  shall  have  an  unpainted  copy 
of  the  '  Temple  of  Time,'  and  study  it  by  the  book  as  a 
map,  while  the  teacher  is  to  have  two  hanging  painted 
ones — painted  differently — to  represent  different  things. 
Then  I  can  take  up  the  subject  of  history  by  topics  (time 


228  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

being  learned  by  the  '  Temple '),  as  we  can  those  of  geog- 
raphy, after  place  is  learned  by  the  maps.  Perhaps  you 
do  not  know  that  I  was  the  introducer  of  that  method  of 
teaching  geography.  But  that  was  little  compared  with 
what  I  have  clone  and  am  doing  for  history.  Maps  were 
invented,  and  I  had  but  to  turn  attention  to  them,  and 
then  to  rearrange  the  subject  of  geography  to  suit  the  new 
way  of  teaching ;  but  in  history  I  have  invented  the  map. 

"  I  expect  to  teach  the  entire  school  at  Troy  when  my 
books  are  done  and  I  go  home.  Here  I  am  to  go  through 
a  course  of  four  weeks'  teaching  in  the  school  of  Miss 
Helen  Phelps,  and  to  take  a  class  of  young  ladies  with  her 
pupils.  This  I  engaged  to  do  before  I  was  aware  that  I 
was  to  have  my  plan  so  extensively  called  for  as  it  has 
already  been.  I  would  not  have  so  engaged  had  I  known 
it  (that  is  between  you  and  I);  but,  having  engaged,  I 
will  fulfil,  though  it  be  to  my  own  hinderance.  I  want 
Miss  Phelps  to  succeed,  for  the  Philadelphians  have  long 
had  a  parcel  of  miserable  French  schools ;  and,  now  that 
some  good  teaching  is  to  be  done,  I  want  them  to  give 
their  attention  long  enough  to  see  the  difference.  But  of 
my  plan  of  teaching  history,  which  I  fully  believe  will  be  a 
great  and  permanent  improvement  in  education,  I  wished 
to  make  a  demonstration.  That,  I  think,  I  shall  do.  I  do 
not  wish  to  sink  my  professional  character.  I  much  prefer 
to  be  called  a  teacher  rather  than  a  lady-loafer. 

"  Make  my  respects  to  Mr.  Hanna — I  am  not  quite  sure 
of  the  spelling  of  the  name,  and  have  not  your  last  letter 
by  me.  My  kind  love,  too,  to  Pauline  and  the  other 
McKennen,  and  especially  to  Mrs.  Lawrence. 

"  I  am  going  to  spend  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks  at 
Reading.  I  hope  you  will  write  me  within  that  time.  If 
so,  address  your  letter  to  the  care  of  Denis  O'Brien,  Esq. 
Jenny  Lincoln  desires  much  love,  respects,  and  congratula- 
tions. Your  ever-affectionate  friend, 

"EMMA  WIIXARIX" 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  229 

Mrs.  Willard,  in  the  year  1849,  was  busily  engaged  on 
her  work  on  "Respiration,"  and  in  making  efforts  to  secure 
the  adoption  of  her  "  Temple  of  Time."  It  was  the  year 
that  this  country  was  visited  by  the  Asiatic  cholera,  which 
disease  first  suggested  to  Mrs.  Willard  her  views  on  respi- 
ration. 

The  subsequent  years,  until  her  second  visit  to  Europe, 
are  uneventful,  her  time  being  divided  between  literary 
labor,  friendly  correspondence,  efforts  to  secure  the  circula- 
tion of  her  books,  and  occasional  journeyings.  The  follow- 
ing letter,  to  Senator  Benton,  pertains  to  her  "  History  of 
California : " 

"  TROY,  January  7,  1850. 
"  HON.  THOMAS  H.  BENTOX. 

"  DEAR  SLR  :  Accept  my  grateful  acknowledgments  for 
your  generous  favor  of  four  bound  volumes,  with  accom- 
panying maps,  charts,  etc.,  and  for  the  still  greater  favor 
of  your  interesting  and  gratifying  letter.  Fremont's  jour- 
nal and  his  trial  I  read  attentively,  making  a  synopsis  of 
their  contents  while  I  was  collecting  materials  for  my  his- 
tory. The  journal  of  Captain  Johnson  I  shall  read  in  the 
same  manner,  when  I  engage  in  a  revision  of  the  history ; 
then  your  letter  will  also  be  useful  to  me,  as  would  any 
further  remarks  you  might  find  time  to  make. 

"You  do  me  the  honor  to  believe  (and  I  will  say  the 
justice)  that,  having  formed  independent  opinions  from 
the  facts  within  my  knowledge,  I  have  written  them  in- 
telligibly, and  have  fearlessly  published  them.  That 
you,  sir,  whom  all  know  to  possess  these  characters  of 
mind,  have  thus  understood  me,  gives  me  a  gratification 
that  one,  who  is  understood  by  the  world  he  lives  in, 
knows  not  how  to  appreciate.  All  that  I  have  done  in  the 
department  of  history  has  been  done  in  the  same  spirit. 
May  I  be  allowed  to  add  that,  what  I  have  done  in  other 
departments,  has  also  been  done  in  the  same  spirit  ?  I  am 


230  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

desirous  that  you  should  find  a  little  time  to  bring  down  your 
powerful,  clear,  and  far-seeing  mental  optics  on  that  theory 
of  the  motive  powers  of  the  blood's  circulation,  which  is 
set  forth  in  my  pamphlet  on  'Respiration,'  which  I  had  the 
honor  to  forward  to  you,  and  which  gives  hopes  of  greater 
security  against  Asiatic  cholera  than  has  been  heretofore 
enjoyed.  I  drew  in  patriotism  from  my  mother's  breast 
and  on  my  father's  knee  ;  and  I  recollect  being  kept  awake 
nights,  while  I  was  yet  so  small  a  child  as  to  sleep  in  a 
little  bed  beside  my  parents,  by  anxious  fears  lest  some 
great  predicted  calamity  was  just  about  to  befall  my  coun- 
try ;  and  I  never  knew  the  time  when  the  croakers  lacked 
one  to  predict.  If  you  will  turn  to  page  292  of  the  '  His- 
tory of  the  Republic,'  which  I  have  the  honor  to  send  you, 
you  will  find  the  independent  working  of  the  same  mind 
which  has  wrought  out  the  history  and  character  of  Fre- 
mont as  far  as  it  is  yet  developed.  At  the  time  of  that 
voting  for  Jefferson  and  Burr,  I  was  a  few  days  past  four- 
teen. My  friends  were  strong  Republicans,  but  my  feeling 
was  for  my  country,  and  I  was  filled  with  indignation  (pre- 
cisely as  expressed)  with  both  the  political  parties.  For 
nearly  fifty  years,  then,  I  have  thus  watched  my  country's 
prosperity,  and  for  about  twenty-five  years  have  been  en- 
gaged in  writing  out  her  history  as  it  made  ;  not  so  much 
for  its  minutiae,  perhaps,  as  in  grand  outline.  Yet  it  is 
often  minute  things  in  which  great  results  arise,  and  which 
then  require  to  be  explicitly  and  circumstantially  stated. 

"  These  remarks,  though  egotistic,  are  intended  to  in- 
troduce something  which  I  wish  to  call  your  attention  to ; 
and,  for  mentioning  which,  I  want  you,  sir,  to  give  me 
credit  for  patriotism,  and  nothing  else.  I  feel  uneasy 
about  the  Mormons  getting  possession  of  such  a  central 
and  important  part  of  the  country.  There  is,  it  seems  to 
me,  a  spirit  of  false  liberality  out,  which  fails  to  see  the 
real  danger  that  may  accrue  from  allowing  that  people  to 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  231 

organize  a  State  with  their  peculiar  institutions  /  which, 
from  what  I  have  been  able  to  learn  concerning  them,  are 
far  more  dangerous  than  slavery ;  and  I  feel  the  more  on 
this  subject  as  the  progress  of  the  sect  involves,  as  I  have 
reason  to  believe,  the  degradation  of  my  own  sex ;  and,  if 
of  my  sex,  certainly  the  deterioration  of  the  whole  of  so- 
ciety. Are  they  to  be  allowed  to  set  aside,  by  their  laws, 
the  sanctity  of  marriage  ?  Are  they  to  have  a  secret  sys- 
tem of  religious  observances,  which  shall  give  their  rulers 
power  to  make  a  right  and  wrong,  different  from  the  com- 
mon law  of  the  land,  and  that  given  by  God  in  divine  reve- 
lation ?  The  time  to  consider  these  questions,  it  seems  to 
me,  is  now ;  and  I  hope  the  national  legislature  will  have 
wisdom  given  them  to  act  righteously  and  fearlessly.  For 
one  thing,  I  hope  they  will  not  allow  the  poor,  mean  word 
Deseret  to  become  the  name  of  a  State.  If  English,  it  sug- 
gests the  lone  waste  of  a  desert.  Its  sound — three  close 
words  in  succession — is  just  about  that  of  the  Scripture 
name  Jephunah,  which,  I  think,  no  father  in  these  days 
would  choose  for  his  child.  The  aboriginal  name,  reckon- 
ing by  the  name  given  to  the  natives,  might  have  been 
Utah — a  far  better  word.  Combine  that  spelling  with 
'  Eutaw,'  and  make  it  Eutah,  and  there  would  be  an  inter- 
esting and  honorable  association.  Very  possibly  a  still 
better  word  may  be  found,  but  that  will  not,  I  am  sure,  be 
Deseret.  It  appears  to  me  that  the  men  of  this  nation 
were  at  one  time  ultra  in  their  notions  of  liberality  in  re- 
gard to  religion,  but  have  now  become  sensible  of  their 
own  error.  A  nation  cannot  exist  without  religion.  France 
tried  that,  and  failed.  We  were  born  a  Protestant  Chris- 
tian nation,  and,  as  such,  baptized  in  blood.  Our  position 
ought  to  be  considered  to  be  defined  as  that.  If  we  toler- 
ate others,  that  is  enough.  We  should  not  allow  them  to 
form  governments  or  exercise  political  powers  on  any  other 
basis.  If  they  want  to  do  this,  let  them  go  elsewhere.  The 


232  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Mormons,  it  seems  to  me,  should  be  held  up  to  this  rule ; 
and,  in  doing  this,  we  shall  teach  the  Catholics  a  lesson. 
What  they  are,  in  respect  to  their  true  designs,  their  op- 
erations in  Italy  and  France  may  show ;  and,  while  they 
derive  large  sums  of  money  from  Austria  for  their  opera- 
tions in  this  country,  they  should  be  watched  and  feared. 
While  our  statesmen  are  wasting  their  energies  in  neutral- 
izing each  other's  influence,  the  Jesuits  are  united  all  over 
the  world,  and  are  silently  and  steadily  working,  with  the 
hope  that  they  shall  fix  a  slavery  upon  us  all,  worse  than 
that  of  the  Southern  negroes — a  slavery  whose  irons  enter 
the  soul.  They  do  not  wish  their  numbers  and  increase  to 
be  known,  because  they  want,  for  the  present,  to  grow  in 
silence.  But  we  hope  the  God  of  our  fathers  will  continue 
to  be  ours. 

"Your  views  concerning  the  great  central  railroad  I 
regard  not  only  as  just,  but  of  the  utmost  importance.  But 
for  this  connecting  link,  which  now,  in  imagination,  holds 
them  to  their  native  land,  I  think  there  is  great  reason  to 
apprehend  that  California  and  Oregon  would  soon  unite 
and  form  a  separate  nation,  which  would  be  unfortunate 
for  us  all.  Our  consequence  with  other  powers  would  be 
diminished,  our  national  glory  and  prosperity  would  retro- 
grade, and  our  power  to  advance  the  civilization  and  polit- 
ical liberty  of  the  world  would  be  cut  short,  and  an  exam- 
ple thus  set  to  other  parts  of  the  Union,  which  might  prove 
our  final  destruction  as  a  great  nation.  Persia,  with  her 
wealth  and  armed  millions,  could  not  destroy  Greece,  poor 
but  united ;  Greece,  grown  wealthy,  destroyed  herself, 
when  divided,  by  the  Peloponnesian  War.  Pardon  me,  sir, 
if  I  grow  tedious,  and  permit  me,  in  closing,  to  offer  you 
my  best  wishes  for  the  coming  and  future  years,  and  may 
the  Lord  perfect  that  which  concerns  you,  especially 
wherein  connected  with  the  destinies  of  our  country  ! 
"  With  great  respect,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

(Signed)  "EMMA  WILLARD." 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  233 

It  is  natural,  with  advancing  years,  to  take  interest  in 
our  ancestors.  Mrs.  Willard  was  a  descendant  of  one  of 
the  most  illustrious  of  the  founders  of  Connecticut,  and  the 
following  letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Hooker  is  interesting  in  con- 
nection with  her  family  history  : 

"  TROY,  March  1,  1852. 
"REV.  E.  W.  HOOKER. 

"  DEAR  SIR  :  Accept  my  hearty  thanks  for  your  letter, 
and  also  for  your  most  acceptable  present  of  your  valuable 
work  on  the  life  and  writings  of  our  common  ancestor, 
Thomas  Hooker.  Within  the  last  thirty  years  the  Amer- 
ican mind  is  manifesting  a  growing  estimation  of  ancestry. 
The  injunction  of  the  fifth  commandment,  should  it,  as  it 
glances  back,  stop  at  immediate  progenitors  ?  The  second 
commandment,  and  many  other  passages  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, show  that  God's  judgments  and  mercies  both  de- 
scend according  to  the  character  of  the  ancestor ;  and  we 
know  that,  in  the  order  of  God's  providence,  so  it  must 
be.  Were  this  world  our  only  home,  its  honors  the  only 
rewards  of  the  righteous,  it  might  be  regarded  as  a  hare? 
case  that  a  good  man  should  suffer  any  obloquy  from  an 
infamous  ancestor ;  yet,  when  it  is  considered  that  honor 
and  dishonor,  as  well  as  wealth  and  poverty,  are  to  try 
and  to  prove  us,  and  that  the  greatest  mark  of  God's  favor, 
as  to  situation  in  this  world,  is  to  be  placed. in  that  most 
favorable  to  the  attainment  of  eternal  life,  we  then  become 
more  satisfied  with  His  allotments.  Nothing  can  be  more 
calculated  to  keep  parents  in  the  ways  of  righteousness 
than  the  belief  that  so  they  will  bring  down  blessings  on 
their  posterity.  These  being  my  views,  I  feel  that  we, 
who  are  the  posterity  of  that  great  man,  the  founder  of  a 
State,  second  to  none  as  a  projector  of  that  first  confed- 
eracy which  was  the  germ  of  our  mighty  Union,  and  as 
the  author  of  that  church  polity  which  so  extensively  prc- 


234  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

vails  throughout  it — I  feel  that  we  owe  to  him,  in  addition 
to  that  reverence  which  belongs  to  every  American,  a  debt 
peculiar  to  ourselves ;  and  I  think  it  would  be  right  that 
we  should  appoint  a  meeting  in  honor  of  his  memory. 
And  I  think,  also,  that  it  would  be  wise ;  for,  when  we 
consider  his  great  virtues,  piety,  knowledge,  and  good 
works,  it  will  make  us  at  the  same  time  humble,  and 
desirous  of  becoming  more  worthy  to  be  his  descendants. 
Should  we  have  a  meeting,  Hartford,  of  which  he  was  the 
founder,  and  where  he  lies  buried,  would  be  the  appro- 
priate place ;  and  the  7th  of  July,  which  was  the  anniver- 
sary both  of  his  birth  and  death,  would  be  the  suitable  day 
of  the  year.  Perhaps  an  inconvenient  time  of  meeting. 
If  so,  another  might  be  substituted.  I  have  conversed  on 
the  subject  with  the  Rev.  Horace  Hooker,  of  Hartford,  and 
he  expressed  a  wish  that  I  would  address  you.  Such  meet- 
ings promote  good  feeling.  The  essence  of  the  Gospel  is 
love,  and  it  is  a  pity  to  miss  any  of  the  concentric  circles 
by  which  its  wave  flows  out  from  the  nearest  tie  through 
remoter  kindred,  friends,  and  country,  until  it  reaches  the 
farthest  confines  of  humanity.  Such  a  meeting  would,  I 
cannot  doubt,  afford  an  occasion  by  which  a  fund  might 
be  raised  to  effect  the  desirable  object  of  the  publication 
of  Mr.  Hooker's  works,  to  which  your  letter  alludes.  It 
does  not  appear  to  me  that  any  one  will  be  likely  to  en- 
gage in  it  as  a  matter  of  business,  but  that  many,  espe- 
cially among  Mr.  Hooker's  descendants,  will,  as  a  means  of 
doing  good,  and  of  personal  improvement  and  gratification. 
In  this  way  I  would  give  what  should  appear  to  be  my 
proportion. 

"  I  believe  I  have  heard  you — it  was  a  Mr.  Hooker — 
preach  a  sermon  in  Bennington,  shortly  after  the  Burchard 
excitement.  It  was  a  sermon,  to  my  mind,  worthy  of  the 
name  and  deed  of  Hooker. 

"  Pardon  my  delay  in  replying  to  your  letter.    I  was  in 


VARIOUS  EDUCATIONAL  LABORS.  235 

Washington  when  it  arrived,  and  expected  home  weeks 
before  I  came.     Hence  your  letter  was  detained  in  Troy. 

"With  gratitude  and  high  respect,  your  friend  and 
kinswoman, 

(Signed)  "  EMMA  WILLARD." 

The  following  is  a  letter  from  a  great  statesman,  in 
reference  to  her  literary  and  educational  labors  : 

"  WASHINGTON,  March  14,  1852. 
"Mus.  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  MY  DEAR  MADAM  :  I  have  received  your  letter,  but 
am  very  sorry  that  my  feeble  state  of  health  is  such  that  I 
cannot  treat  its  topics  as  they  deserve.  I  can  only  briefly 
write  to  you,  and  that,  as  you  will  perceive,  not  with  my 
own  hand,  but  with  the  pen  of  a  friend.  I  most  cordially 
wish  you  all  success  in  your  noble  enterprise  of  placing 
female  education  upon  a  solid  and  firm  basis.  I  have  long 
thought  that,  with  two  great  provisions  in  respect  to  your 
sex,  the  soundness,  intelligence,  and  safety,  of  human  so- 
ciety would  be  perfectly  secure.  The  first  is  that  of  giving 
to  your  sex  the  most  thorough  education,  such  as  is  best 
adapted  to  that  sphere  of  action  which  Nature  has  marked 
out  for  it.  The  other  provision  is  to  secure  to  the  wife, 
according  to  the  Roman  law,  her  dotal  property,  and  one- 
half  of  the  mutual  acquisitions  made  during  the  existence 
of  marriage.  I  have  not  time,  dear  madam,  to  enlarge 
upon  these  two  interesting  subjects,  but  must  conclude  by 
assuring  you  of  my  perfect  concurrence  with  you  in  your 
high  estimate  of  the  character  of  Lafayette.  I  beg  your 
acceptance  of  my  acknowledgments  of  the  flattering  and 
friendly  sentiments  toward  me  which  you  do  me  the  honor 
to  entertain. 

"  I  am,  with  the  highest  respect,  your  friend  and  obe- 
dient servant,  "  H.  CLAY." 


236  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Thus,  serenely  and  happily,  did  Mrs.  Willard  live,  re- 
ceiving friendly  letters  from  distinguished  scholars  and 
statesmen,  devoting  herself  to  education  in  its  general 
aspects,  but  especially  absorbed  in  historical  composition. 
It  was  a  life  of  dignity  and  usefulness,  of  contentment 
and  serenity,  respected  by  all  who  knew  her,  though  not 
marked  by  those  incidents  which  furnish  rich  material  for 
biographical  notices.  In  1854  she  again  crossed  the  ocean, 
and  her  second  visit  to  Europe  will  form  the  subject  of  the 
next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  Xni. 

1854-1860. — SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE,  AND  LITERARY 
LABORS. 

MRS.  WILLARD,  like  most  people  who  have  visited 
Europe,  had  a  strong  desire  to  revisit  scenes  of  so 
much  interest.  She  particularly  desired  to  attend  the 
World's  Educational  Convention,  which  was  to  be  held  in 
London  during  the  summer  of  1854.  Still,  the  desired 
visit  was  attended  with  great  difficulties.  She  was  sixty- 
nine  years  of  age,  and  she  could  not  go  alone.  Her  son 
was  preoccupied  with  the  engrossing  duties  of  the  semi- 
nary. She  must  have  a  companion.  So  she  selected  her 
niece,  Jane  Lincoln,  who  had  lived  with  her  a  considerable 
part  of  her  life,  whom  she  had  educated,  and  to  whom  she 
was  devotedly  attached.  But  Mrs.  Phelps  was  naturally 
unwilling  to  part  with  her  daughter.  After  great  impor- 
tunities, the  consent  of  Mrs.  Phelps  was  finally  obtained, 
and  Mrs.  Willard,  accompanied  by  her  niece,  sailed  in  the 
Pacific,  Captain  Nye,  June  24th,  for  Liverpool.  She  ar- 
rived, without  any  thing  particularly  interesting  to  chroni- 
cle, on  July  6th,  and  proceeded  at  once  to  London,  where 
she  was  warmly  welcomed  by  Mr.  Barnard,  and  was  by 
him  introduced  to  many  who  were  eminent  in  the  cause  of 
education,  and  attended,  with  him,  their  most  interesting 
meetings.  She  brought  with  her  her  own  educational 
works,  which  she  distributed  to  distinguished  men. 


238  THE   LITE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Unfortunately,  I  find  no  letters  written  by  her  during 
this  visit  to  her  numerous  friends.  From  her  diary,  it 
would  seem  that  she  was  well  received  by  Mr.  Buchanan, 
minister  to  London,  and  by  many  men  of  rank,  including 
Sir  John  Herschel.  She  visited,  once  again,  the  various 
objects  of  interest  in  London,  not  surpassed,  on  the  whole, 
I  think,  by  those  of  any  city  in  the  world,  but  which  are 
strangely  neglected  by  American  travellers  for  objects  of 
less  interest  on  the  Continent.  She  attended  the  lectures  of 
Dr.  Arnott,  to  whom  she  was  introduced,  and  by  whom  she 
was  kindly  received,  and  who  paid  her  marked  attentions. 
Lady  Ouseley  procured  her  a  peeress's  ticket  to  the  House 
of  Lords.  Windsor,  Oxford,  Hampton  Court,  Greenwich 
Hospital,  the  Bank,  the  Zoological  Gardens,  the  Syden- 
ham  Palace,  the  British  Museum,  the  cathedral  and  abbey 
churches,  the  Foundling  Hospital,  the  galleries  of  art,  and 
private  collections  of  paintings,  were  seen  at  leisure,  and 
under  great  advantages. 

She  then,  after  the  convention,  proceeded  on  a  tour  to 
various  towns  and  cities  in  England,  and  went  to  Liver- 
pool to  meet  her  sister,  Mrs.  Phelps,  with  her  son  and 
daughter,  who  joined  her  in  August,  and  then  the  whole 
party  returned  to  London.  On  the  9th  of  September  they 
proceeded  together  to  Paris,  made  a  brief  sojourn,  and 
then  travelled  together  to  the  Rhine,  through  Switzerland, 
Germany,  and .  a  part  of  Italy ;  again  returned  to  Paris 
about  the  middle  of  October,  where  she  was  warmly  and 
affectionately  welcomed  by  her  old  friends  and  coadjutors 
in  education,  Madame  Belloc  and  Mademoiselle  Montgol- 
fier,  with  whom  she  had  corresponded  since  1831.  After 
spending  a  few  weeks  in  Paris,  during  which  its  varied 
attractions  were  visited,  the  party  returned  to  England, 
and  sailed  on  the  15th  of  November  from  Liverpool,  and 
arrived  in  New  York  on  the  25th,  after  a  pleasant  and 
prosperous  voj'age.  At  the  Astor  House  there  was  a 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  239 

happy  reunion  with  her  friends  and  relatives.  Such,  in 
brief,  was  this  second  visit — very  pleasant,  very  instruc- 
tive, but  not  with  the  enthusiasm  of  the  first.  What  can 
be  done  twice  in  this  world  with  added  interest,  especially 
in  the  decline  of  life  ?  And  a  great  change  had  taken 
place  since  1830  in  the  travelling  world.  No  longer  was 
it  a  rare  thing  to  visit  Europe.  Letters  from  Europe  lost 
their  charm  in  the  multitude  of  tourists.  But,  if  one's  ex- 
periences abroad  are  no  longer  interesting  to  the  public, 
they  have  the  same  value  to  travellers  themselves.  A 
person  enjoys  as  much  to-day  in  a  visit  to  Europe  as  he 
enjoyed  forty  years  ago.  London  is  the  same  great  and 
mighty  capital.  Paris  is  still  the  seat  of  fashion  and 
pleasure.  Palaces  and  churches  are  still  imposing  in  their 
mediaeval  grandeur.  Museums  and  galleries  of  art  still 
furnish  the  same  subjects  of  study  and  pleasure.  The 
mountains  of  Switzerland  are  as  sublime  and  grand  as  they 
were  one  hundred  or  one  thousand  years  ago.  Italy  never 
can  be  exhausted.  Germany  still  glories  in  varied  objects 
of  interest.  The  parks  of  London  are  as  green  as  ever ; 
the  fields  of  England  are  as  beautiful  as  ever ;  the  moun- 
tains and  lakes  of  Scotland  as  picturesque  as  ever;  the 
shops  of  great  cities  still  glitter  with  envied  glories. 
Nothing  has  passed  away  in  Europe  which  interested  the 
last  generation.  There  is  even  an  increase  in  material 
wonders.  Moreover,  facilities  for  travel  are  vastly  in- 
creased ;  the  hotels  are  improved ;  works  of  art  and  libra- 
ries are  more  accessible.  Any  cultivated  person  can  enjoy 
a  trip  to  Europe  as  much  to-day  as  at  any  previous  period 
for  one  hundred  years.  Nor  is  the  pleasure  diminished 
because  others  enjoy  it  likewise.  More  can  be  seen  with 
advantage  now  in  four  months  than  could  have  been  seen 
in  a  year  a  generation  ago,  and  with  infinitely  less  discom- 
fort. The  crossing  of  the  ocean  is  reduced  to  a  certainty, 
in  ten  days  or  less  ;  and  the  railroad  will  enable  the  trav- 


240  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

eller  to  cross  the  principal  kingdoms  of  Europe  in  half  the 
time  that  one  can  cross  the  ocean ;  while  the  telegraph 
will  transmit  important  news  to  our  anxious  friends  at 
home  with  the  rapidity  of  thought  itself.  Instead  of  won- 
dering why  so  many  people  visit  the  Old  World,  the  won- 
der really  is  why  so  few  avail  themselves  of  so  great  a 
pleasure.  Instead  of  being  contented  with  one  visit,  I 
marvel  why  people  of  means  content  themselves  with  less 
than  a  dozen  in  the  course  of  their  lives.  No  one,  who  is 
not  too  old  to  travel  in  America,  is  too  old  to  visit  Europe. 
The  voyage,  the  healthy  excitement  of  new  scenes,  the 
change  of  climate,  the  freedom  from  care,  and  the  pleasant 
acquaintances  one  makes,  give  a  new  lease  of  life  to  our 
jaded  and  care-worn  citizens,  and  instruction  and  knowl- 
edge to  those  who  are  young. 

On  her  return  from  Europe  Mrs.  Willard  renewed, 
with  fresh  ardor,  her  literary  labors,  and  lived  quietly  at 
Troy,  in  her  own  pleasant  home,  receiving  visits  from 
friends,  and  making  visits  in  return.  Time  passed  rapidly 
along,  as  it  ever  does,  toward  the  end  of  the  journey  of 
life,  like  all  other  journeys.  In  1855  she  was  called  to 
suffer  a  great  affliction  in  the  accidental  death  of  her  niece, 
Jane  Lincoln,  whom  she  loved  as  a  daughter.  She  was 
killed  by  a  railroad  disaster  near  Burlington,  New  Jersey, 
August  29th.  In  all  respects  she  was  one  of  the  loveliest 
characters  I  ever  knew,  and  her  death  made  a  profound 
impression  on  Mrs.  Willard,  who  never  fully  rallied  from 
the  shock. 

In  a  letter  to  her  sister,  a  few  days  before  the  fatal  ac- 
cident, she  thus  speaks :  "  In  Jenny's  "  (Jane's)  "  performing 
the  religious  service  of  the  school  and  family"  (Mrs.  Phelps's 
institution  at  Ellicott's  Mills),  "she  has  done  the  most  em- 
barrassing thing  which  she  could  be  required  to  do.  Yet 
it  is  astonishing  with  what  ease  she  performed  all  her  re- 
quisite duties.  And  especially,  in  the  great  affair  of  music, 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUKOPE.  241 

what  a  difference  between  her  and  us  !  Then,  in  our  au- 
thorship, she  has  gone  with  you  in  your  botany  and  with 
me  in  my  history ;  and  she  knows  what  teaching  is  and 
what  governing  a  school  is."  Mrs.  Sigourney  thus  writes 
to  her :  "  How  much  has  my  heart  been  with  you  in  this 
terrific  affliction  which  has  befallen  you  and  your  sister  ! 
I  mourn  with  you  the  loss,  to  earth,  of  that  lovely  and 
accomplished  being,  whose  noble  character  you  have  done 
so  much  to  form  and  beautify."  To  her  own  sister,  Mrs. 
Phelps,  Mrs.  Willard  writes :  "  Let  the  Great  Refiner  keep 
us  in  the  furnace  until,  by  the  powerful  processes  His  wis- 
dom appoints,  we  may  at  last  reflect  His  image,  and  be 
fitted  to  show  forth  His  glory."  To  her  niece,  Mrs.  Emma 
O'Brien,  she  writes :  "  I  have  this  morning,  for  the  first 
time,  had  courage  to  read  that  precious  last  letter  of  our 
dear  Jane — that  last  writing  traced  by  her  hand — that 
hand  so  skilful  was  the  outward  instrument  of  an  inner 
soul  fraught  with  beauty  and  harmony.  Think  what  that 
hand  has  done,  and  what  it  was  capable  of  doing  1  Often, 
while  she  was  with  me,  have  I  thought  of  the  worth  of 
that  right  hand,  and  what  she  would  lose  if  aught  should 
deprive  her  of  its  use,  little  thinking  that  we  should  be 
deprived  of  it  and  her.  But  the  beautiful  characters  it 
traced  were  but  the  archetypes  in  her  beautiful  mind — the 
pure,  the  highly-intelligent,  the  loving  thoughts  conveyed 
were  the  mind  itself.  The  exquisite  music  with  such  won- 
derful facility  that  hand  made  audible,  whether  with  the 
piano,  the  organ,  or  the  guitar — that  music  existed  in  her 
own  harmonious  soul,  and  the  hand  was  but  the  living  as 
the  instruments  were  the  dead  servants  which  obeyed  her 
will.  That  hand  shall  decay,  and  the  matter  which  com- 
posed it  pass  into  various  new  compounds  of  material 
things,  but  not  one  particle  of  it  shall  be  wasted.  The 
precious  soul  cannot  be  decomposed.  It  is  one  and  indi- 
visible, and  Christ  has  bought  it — He  whom  she  loved  to 
11 


242  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

confess,  and  whom  her  gifted  hand  and  voice  best  loved  to 
praise." 

I  think  this  \s  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  poetic 
letters  Mrs.  Willard  ever  wrote.  But  the  occasion  was 
worthy  of  it.  A  beautiful  biographical  sketch  was  pre- 
pared to  commemorate  her  virtues.  Says  Mrs.  Willard  to 
her  sister  Mrs.  Phelps :  "  Fully  impressed  with  the  belief 
of  the  uncommon  excellences  and  accomplishments  of  Jane, 
I  wanted  others  to  know  them  as  I  did,  and  that  was  one 
great  reason  why  I  wished  her  to  go  to  the  head  of  the 
institution,  if  you  left  it.  But  God  has  spared  her  both 
the  trial  and  the  temptation  and  yet  the  world  has  found 
her  out,  and  has  valued  her  for  what  we  ourselves  es- 
teemed. This  ought  to  be  a  great  comfort ;  and  her  per- 
fect model  character  may  be  regarded  with  such  partiality 
and  so  followed  that  she  may  still  be  teaching  and  doing 
good,  though  her  body  sleeps  in  profound  repose,  and  her 
spirit  is  happy  with  Him  who  gave  it.  Let  our  hearts  be 
more  knit  together  by  this  sacred  sorrow,  and  let  our 
united  aspirations  be  for  more  holiness  of  heart  and  life — 
for  the  better  enjoyment  of  a  sacred  nearness  to  God.  For 
myself  I  conclude,  since  God  has  spared  me,  He  has  some- 
thing yet  for  me  to  do,  and  my  wish  is  and  my  mind  is  to 
do  it."  Many  more  beautiful  letters  could  be  adduced  to 
show  the  deep  affection  which  Mrs.  Willard  had  for  her 
beloved  niece,  and  the  Christian  fortitude  with  which  she 
bore  the  loss,  but  our  limits  forbid. 

It  may,  however,  be  well  to  quote  part  of  a  letter  writ- 
ten to  Mr.  Tibbets,  of  Troy,  in  1856,  in  reference  to  the 
erection  of  the  beautiful  spire  of  St.  John's  Church,  which 
is  one  of  the  ornaments  of  the  city  :  "  You  ask  me  how  the 
money  is  to  be  obtained  for  tlie  building  of  the  spire. 
Alas  !  it  is  the  price  of  the  life  of  one  as  dear  to  me  as  my 
heart's  blood.  Last  summer  she"  (Jane Lincoln)  "was  with 
us,  and  helped  us  in  carpeting  the  church.  She  stood  by 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  243 

your  table  that  proudest  day  which  St.  John's  Church  has 
ever  seen,  when  our  beautiful  edifice  was  consecrated,  and 
your  elegant  mansion  was  thrown  open  to  the  two  bishops 
and  nearly  thirty  clergy  who  were  with  us.  Dear  Jane 
had  been  with  us  through  all  our  days  of  humiliation ;  and, 
in  heat  and  cold,  rain  and  snow,  with  her  delightful  skill  in 
music,  had  she  played  the  solemn  strains  of  the  sanctuary 
on  that  old  organ,  now  so  beautifully  replaced  by  the  liber- 
ality of  your  wife.  When  her  priceless  life  was  lost,  my 
sister  at  first  shrank  from  prosecuting,  as  she  was  told  she 
ought,  the  railroad  company ;  but,  urged  by  others,  and 
considering  it  was  the  only  way  to  punish  a  criminal  care- 
lessness of  human  life,  she  brought  her  suit.  Referees  have 
decided  to  give  her  four  thousand  dollars.  I  wrote  her  if 
she  would  give  half  of  it  to  erect  our  spire,  I  would,  on  my 
part,  procure  a  monumental  tablet  to  Jane,  of  the  most 
beautiful  workmanship." 

I  need  not  add  that  this  was  done,  and  that  the  beauti- 
ful spire  of  the  church  is  the  monument  to  the  memory  of 
one  of  the  most  devoted  Christians  who  ever  worshipped 
in  the  church.  Instead  of  a  tablet,  Mrs.  Willard  contrib- 
uted nearly  four  hundred  dollars  toward  the  spire  itself.  I 
here  may  add  that  St.  John's  Church,  for  a  long  time,  was 
an  humble  building,  and  that  the  expenses  of  the  church 
were  defrayed,  in  a  great  measure,  through  the  efforts  of 
Mrs.  Willard  and  her  family.  It  was  the  church  which  the 
larger  part  of  the  seminary  pupils  attended ;  and  its  minis- 
ters were  ever  her  friends,  and  she  was  theirs.  Her  diary, 
for  many  years,  records  the  sermons  which  she  heard  within 
its  walls.  It  was  her  habit,  at  all  periods  of  her  life  when 
she  kept  a  diary,  to  comment  on  the  sermons  which  she 
heard  on  Sunday ;  and  it  was  very  seldom  that  she  was 
prevented  from  attending  church.  It  was  one  of  the  duties 
which  she  ever  most  conscientiously  discharged,  at  home 
or  abroad ;  and  it  was  not  merely  a  duty,  it  was  one  of 


244  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

the  great  pleasures  of  her  life.  I  cannot  say  that  she  was 
easily  satisfied.  She  required  something  more  than  a  rit- 
ualistic service ;  and  a  sermon,  if  it  was  dull  or  lifeless, 
generally  provoked  comment.  If  she  was  free  to  express 
her  dislike,  she  was  equally  demonstrative  in  the  expres- 
sion of  her  admiration.  She  demanded  instruction  as  well 
as  propriety  in  worship.  Nor  was  her  admiration  called 
out  by  mere  lectures  which  appealed  to  the  intellect  alone. 
She  was  not  content  unless  she  heard  some  clear  and 
impressive  elucidation  of  some  cardinal  and  fundamental 
truth  of  Christianity,  especially  some  truth  closely  con- 
nected with  the  salvation  of  the  soul  through  Christ.  Her 
letters  show  a  devout  and  consistent  Christian  character. 
An  infidel  was  her  abhorrence  ;  and  she  classed  among  in- 
fidels those  who  sought  to  undermine  the  divine  authority 
of  the  Scriptures — those  who  denied  inspiration,  and  mira- 
cles, and  a  supernatural  power,  and  a  personal  God,  and 
the  Messiah  as  redeemer  and  deliverer  from  sin  by  His 
sufferings  and  death.  The  advocacy  of  a  mere  moral  life, 
in  external  observances,  had  no  more  force  with  her  than 
the  doctrines'of  the  old  pagan  philosophers,  lofty  as  many 
of  these  are.  Christianity  with  her  was  more  than  a  phi- 
losophy, more  than  a  system  of  ethics.  As  an  Episcopalian, 
she  belonged  to  the  Low  rather  than  the  High  Church,  but 
was  not  a  bigot  to  either,  and  enjoyed  all  its  forms  when 
pervaded  with  the  peculiar  spirit  of  evangelical  piety. 

From  the  death  of  her  beloved  niece  and  adopted 
daughter,  Jane  Lincoln,  until  our  political  troubles  began 
with  the  South,  Mrs.  "Willard  was  very  busy  in  revising 
her  histories,  and  in  various  literary  labors.  She  also,  at 
this  time,  had  a  very  extensive  correspondence.  At  no 
previous  period  of  her  life  was  her  mind  more  active  or  her 
sympathies  more  generous,  taking  great  interest  in  young 
people,  in  the  seminary,  and  in  her  friends.  Her  friend- 
ships were  never  warmer  than  at  .this  time ;  and  these,  in 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  245 

no  small  degree,  contributed  to  the  cheerfulness  of  temper 
for  which  she  was  characterized,  and  to  those  interesting 
qualities  which  do  not  always  shine  with  advancing  years. 
One  of  the  most  beautiful  sights  in  this  world  is  an  inter- 
esting old  man  or  woman,  and  this  rarely  is  seen  among 
those  who  have  led  a  career  of  absorbing  pleasure-seeking, 
or  money-making,  or  an  idle  life.  How  cold,  or  cynical,  or 
sordid,  or  unimpressible,  are  most  old  people !  Why  should 
age  and  experience  destroy  what  is  most  lovely  in  char- 
acter ?  This  ought  not  to  be.  Yet,  if  a  man  has  made 
money  his  idol,  he  is  pretty  sure  to  be  mean  and  calcu- 
lating and  hard  in  his  declining  years.  Whatever  form  of 
idolatry  a  person  may  have  worshipped,  this  object  be- 
comes a  tyrant,  and  the  victim  becomes  a  slave,  and  the 
finer  sentiments  of  the  soul  are  hopelessly  crushed  out; 
nothing  but  a  wreck  remains  of  perhaps  an  originally 
noble  character.  What  is  a  man  or  woman  -without  faith, 
without  sympathy,  without  enthusiasm,  without  interest  in 
noble  movements,  bound  up  within  a  narrow  circle,  gener- 
ous only  to  his  own  children,  unmoved  by  grand  appeals  ? 
If  rich  and  selfish,  sordid  and  cold,  he  merits  the  rebuke 
which  an  old  clergyman  gave  to  a  millionnaire  who  refused 
to  contribute  to  a  pressing  object  of  charity:  "You  are 
old  ;  you  soon  must  die ;  and  what  will  you  do  with  your 
money  ?  You  can't  carry  it  with  you ;  and,  if  you  could, 
it  would  melt ! " 

Now,  Mrs.  Willard,  from  sixty  to  eighty  years  of  age, 
grew  every  day  more  affectionate,  more  gentle,  more  gen- 
erous, more  tolerant,  more  sympathetic,  and  more  religious. 
Her  countenance  was  mild,  expressive,  and  benignant. 
Young  people  loved  her,  and  she  loved  them.  If  she 
fought  her  battles  over  again  in  genial  conversation,  it 
was  but  a  slight  defect  in  her  interesting  and  benevolent 
character.  Many  were  her  neighbors  who  descended  to 
the  grave  unhonored  and  unlamented,  steeped  more  and 


246  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

more  in  the  heartless  egotism  of  engrossing  selfishness, 
which  made  them  objects  of  aversion  and  of  pity.  But 
she  retained  the  respect  of  her  old  friends,  and  grew  in  the 
graces  of  a  Christian  as  she  grew  in  years,  with  bright 
hopes  of  the  future,  which  made  her  cheerful  and  compan- 
ionable. Blessed  is  a  serene  and  beautiful  old  age  !  It  is 
as  rare  as  it  is  lovely.  I  never  knew  an  old  age  more  dig- 
nified or  more  interesting  than  hers.  It  is  a  great  thing 
to  be  interesting  at  any  period  of  life.  This  is  more  than 
beauty  or  intellect.  When  a  person  is  really  interesting, 
we  forget  all  defects ;  even  as  to  be  interesting  implies  a 
combination  of  great  qualities  both  of  mind  and  heart. 
The  peculiar  fascination  of  Madame  Re'camier  and  Madame 
du  Deffand,  in  their  old  age,  was  that  they  were  interest- 
ing, which  could  not  have  been  were  they  not  unselfish,  and 
amiable,  and  bright,  and  intelligent.  Mrs.  Willard  never 
pursued  any  pleasure  as  an  end,  only  as  a  means.  She  was 
incessantly  occupied  as  long  as  there  remained  strength  to 
work.  It  was  this  occupation  of  her  mind  on  ennobling 
pursuits,  from  the  earliest  period,  and  the  subordination  of 
all  selfish  interests  to  benevolent  purposes,  which  doubtless 
gave  radiance  to  her  declining  years.  She  was  never  dull, 
or  preoccupied,  or  insensible  to  grand  sentiments  or  affec- 
tionate attractions.  She  was  as  witty  and  cheerful  and 
companionable  at  seventy  as  she  was  at  forty. 

In  these  latter  years  she  made  the  acquaintance  of  Mrs. 
Celia  Burr,  who  became  her  companion  and  secretary  until 
she  married  Mr.  Burleigh,  well  known  in  antislavery  move- 
ments. Her  correspondence  with  this  lady  is  very  exten- 
sive, to  whom  she  seems  to  have  been  much  attached, 
without  being  affected  by  her  extreme  radical  opinions, 
especially  such  as  are  called  "  women's  rights." 

Another  of  her  friends  was  Mrs.  Richards,  and  they  ex- 
changed loving  and  confidential  letters  for  more  than  half 
a  century.  A  volume  might  be  compiled  of  letters  to  this 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  247 

estimable  lady,  as  well  as  to  Miss  Emily  Mason,  of  Vir- 
ginia ;  Mrs.  Gilmer,  of  North  Carolina ;  Miss  Dobson,  of 
England  ;  Madame  Belloc,  of  France  ;  Miss  Whittlesy,  of 
Berlin ;  and  Mrs.  Smith,  of  Glastonbury — friends  of  half  a 
century ;  Mrs.  Sigourney,  of  Hartford,  with  whom  her  re- 
lations were  very  friendly  and  affectionate ;  her  nieces, 
Mrs.  O'Brien,  of  Philadelphia,  and  Miss  Myra  Phelps,  of 
Baltimore  ;  her  nephew,  Judge  Willard,  of  Saratoga  ;  and 
especially  her  sister,  Mrs.  Lincoln  Phelps ;  all  of  whom  she 
seemed  to  have  loved  with  rare  tenderness  and  with  in- 
creasing affection  as  the  years  rolled  on.  But  all  these 
letters  are  so  replete  with  family  matters  and  incidents 
of  daily  life,  such  as  visits  and  domestic  duties,  that  they 
would  not  be  of  much  interest  to  the  general  reader,  and 
do  not  shed  any  peculiar  light  on  her  character.  There  are 
many  letters  from  the  late  Mrs.  Sigourney,  which  I  should 
like  to  quote  if  they  had  more  genius.  Sensible,  proper, 
sympathetic,  kind,  they  are  all,  but  commonplace,  like  the 
poetry  of  this  most  estimable  lady.  I  find  no  letters  equal 
to  her  own  in  naturalness,  descriptive  power,  poetic  force, 
or  elevated  sentiments.  In  a  letter  to  her  sister,  Mrs. 
Phelps,  she  thus  describes  her  visit  to  the  Catskill  Moun- 
tains :  "  The  view,  when  we  arrived  at  the  Mountain 
House,  was  somewhat  obscure ;  but,  at  four  o'clock  next 
morning,  we  were  all  on  the  piazza,  and  what  a  grand 
scene  lay  before  us,  reminding  me  of  Kane's  description 
of  the  arctic  regions  !  The  clouds  beneath  us  shut  out  all 
prospect  of  land,  save  here  and  there  the  top  of  a  moun- 
tain, which  rose  like  an  island  amid  the  snows,  the  fallen 
pines  rising  and  casting,  as  the  sun  was  coming  nearer, 
their  long  shadows  over  the  waste.  Then  appeared  gleams 
of  the  struggling  sunlight,  lighting  up,  by  degrees,  the 
western  clouds  above  us ;  while  those  from  beneath  us 
appeared  in  motion,  curling  upward  like  moving  snow- 
wreaths,  and  even  parting  in  many  places,  to  show  the 


248  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  W1LLARD. 

extended  and  brilliant  landscape,  fresh  with  the  recent 
showers.  At  length  the  sun  had  the  full  mastery  of  the 
gorgeous  clouds,  and  the  whole  valley  of  the  Hudson  was 
spread  out  below.  Then  we  went  to  breakfast ;  and,  when 
we  returned,  a  change  had  corne  over  the  scene,  and  it 
now  presented  the  most  sublime  appearance  I  ever  saw. 
One  grand  cloud,  dark  and  defined,  spread  out  as  a  curtain, 
depending  from  the  upper  circle  of  the  heavens,  covering 
all  the  heaven  and  earth  from  our  view,  while  beneath  it 
appeared  portions  of  the  sunlit  landscape.  It  was  then  as 
if  we  saw  them  beneath  us  and  beyond  this  grand  curtain." 
Mrs.  Willard  was  seventy  years  of  age  when  she  wrote 
this  description.  How  few  ladies,  at  this  age,  would  enjoy 
climbing  mountains  !  But  she  was  even  then  strong  and 
healthy,  if  she  had  lost  those  good  looks  which  made  such 
an  impression  on  Madame  Belloc,  in  1830  :  "  Ah,  oui,  elle 
6tait  bien  belle." 

The  following  letter  to  her  friend  Mrs.  Mary  Smith,  in 
1859,  shows  the  general  spirit  which'  seemed  to  animate 
her : 

"  MY  DEAR  MAKT  :  You,  who  are  so  considerate,  and 
know  so  well  how  many  things  I  have  to  take  up  my  time, 
will  not  think  hard  that  I  have  not  sooner  written  to  you. 
How  delightful  will  be  that"  world  where  love  will  be  so 
perfect  that  it  wholly  casts  out  fear — for  the  nearer  that 
point  is  reached  in  our  earthly  loves,  the  more  happiness 
and  the  less  trouble  does  our  love  give  us !  Now  you  and 
I,  dear  Mary,  are  certainly  near  that  point.  "We  know,  on 
both  sides,  that  if  there  are  no  letters,  it  is  not  because 
there  is  no  love,  but  perhaps  the  reverse,  or  that  circum- 
stances forbid. 

"  The  Lord  has  been  on  our  side,  and  hath  made  my 
ministry  of  avail.  The  piece  I  wrote  in  the  papers  to  get 
the  plan  in  favor  with  the  people ;  the  name  I  gave,  '  Day- 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  249 

Home,'  seemed  to  take  with  both  high  and  low ;  and  even 
the  children,  with  their  noisy  plaudits,  have  given  me  sat- 
isfaction. How  pleasant  is  the  thought  that  the  Lord  has 
used  us  as  instruments  of  good  1 " 

And  again :  "  Most  truly  do  I  sympathize  with  your 
troubles.  But  you  must  not  let  them  overwhelm  you. 
Your  Father  directs,  and  works  all  for  your  good.  Be 
calm  and  benignant,  forgiving  others,  as  God,  for  Christ's 
sake,  has  forgiven  you.  It  will  thus  be  an  occasion  to  you 
to  show  forth  the  glory  of  God,  by  manifesting  how  a 
Christian  can  submit  to  God." 

How  sensible  and  kind  is  the  following  letter  to  a 
young  lady  who,  she  feared,  was  disposed  to  trifle  with 
the  affections  of  men : 

"  You  have  had  attention  enough  to  make  you  vain 
and  spoil  you,  but  I  do  not  think  it  does,  and  I  do  not  fear 
it  ever  will,  since  your  mind  is  too  much  and  too  often  en- 
gaged in  thinking  of  God  and  religious  things.  But  be 
careful  lest  the  potency  of  your  charms  should  prove  the 
undoing  of  some  of  your  most  sensitive  admirers.  And 
now,  I  dare  say,  it  seems  ridiculous ;  and  so  it  would  be  if 
a  young  lady  were  to  suppose  that  she  must  be  on  the 
lookout  for  fear  she  should  knock  over  some  unfortunate 
suitor  by  a  sudden  passion.  I  do  not  much  believe  in  such 
catastrophes ;  but  you  are  older  now,  and  can  better  under- 
stand the  signs  of  a  growing  passion,  and  better  know 
how,  without  giving  offence,  by  a  manner  perhaps  more 
formally  polite,  you  may  crush  it  in  the  bud  when  you  do 
not  mean  to  encourage  it.  Without  hope,  no  man  loves  a 
woman,  no  matter  how  beautiful  she  may  be ;  but  impu- 
dent and  weak-minded  men  will  sometimes  hope  when  no 
reason  whatever  has  been  given  them.  But  so  easy  is  it 
for  a  vain  woman,  who  loves  power,  and  is  fond  of  eclat,  to 


250  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

encourage  an  admirer  by  a  movement,  a  look,  a  gentle  sigh, 
of  which  no  one  could  accuse  her,  but  which,  if  deciphered 
by  the  eye  of  God,  is  deeply  criminal — all  this  is  so  easy 
that,  if  a  young  woman  has  too  many  following  her  with 
apparent  expectations,  she  will  be  suspected." 

This  most  excellent  letter,  the  sentiments  of  which 
should  be  engraven  on  the  heart  and  conscience  of  every 
young  and  attractive  woman,  is  the  simple  expression  of 
Mrs.  Willard's  whole  morality,  and  which  characterized 
her  through  life — not  a  legal  and  technical  and  pharisaic 
morality,  adhering  to  the  letter  of  the  law;  but  a  broad 
and  comprehensive  ethical  creed,  based  on  the  eternal  laws 
of  God,  and  appealing  to  the  conscience  of  the  world. 
This  sound  morality  was  the  rule  of  all  her  actions,  and 
carried  her  through  all  her  difficulties.  It  is  the  only 
morality  consistent  with  Christianity;  and,  if  applied  to 
the  general  relations  of  life  sincerely,  would  change  the 
whole  condition  of  society.  It  strikes  a  vital  blow  to  all 
deceit,  all  lying,  all  hypocrisy.  It  would  change  all  the 
common  practices  of  merchants  and  politicians.  It  would 
make  sincerity  the  guide  of  life,  and  ennoble  every  walk  in 
life.  It  would  change  the  whole  system  of  ethics,  and  root 
out  the  false  philosophy  which  so  many  teachers,  in  a  low 
state  of  Christian  discipline,  are  so  ready  to  commend, 
perhaps  unwittingly,  but  dangerously.  The  only  immuta- 
ble law  of  morality  is  that  which  is  based  on  a  spiritual 
Christianity.  Even  the  law  of  Moses  derives  its  main 
force  from  the  declaration  of  a  personal  and  sovereign 
God.  His  eye  reaches  to  the  depths  and  heights,  to  the 
vast  circumference  of  the  universe,  and  no  being  can  hide 
himself  from  its  dreadful  and  penetrating  power.  Who- 
ever has  a  realizing  and  pervading  sense  of  accountability 
to  the  Supreme  Jehovah,  will  never  shelter  himself  behind 
the  sophistries  of  a  legal  morality. 

The  following  tribute  of  respect  from  Mrs.  Sigourney, 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  251 

in  a  letter  dated  March  21,  1859,  will  be  read  with  inter- 
est, since  it  enumerates,  in  a  few  lines,  the  services  which 
Mrs.  Willard  has  rendered : 

"Mr.  Barnard  sent  me  yesterday  that  long-expected 
number  of  the  Journal  of  Education,  which  contains  the 
fine  article  (Mr.  Fowler's)  on  what  you  have  done  for  our- 
self  and  country.  Though  I  knew  these  services  had  been 
great,  and  extended  over  a  large  series  of  years,  I  had  by 
no  means  a  full  idea  of  their  magnitude  and  influence  until 
thus  seeing  them  in  the  aggregate,  and  so  clearly  and 
beautifully  delineated.  You  seem  to  have  compressed  the 
results  of  many  lives  into  one.  Your  books  and  scientific 
progress  and  discoveries  would  have  apparently  employed 
the  industry  of  threescore  years  and  ten,  without  the  toils 
and  energies  which  have  made  you  the  teacher  and  model 
of  so  many  thousands.  Every  year  your  noble  character, 
and  the  benefits  you  have  conferred  upon  our  sex,  become 
more  apparent.  Your  Christian  faith,  also,  seems  to  me  to 
acquire  a  deeper  and  a  stronger  life.  This  is  as  it  ought 
to  be.  May  your  sun  be  cloudless  till  it  passes  the  gates 
of  the  west ! 

"  Truly  yours,  with  affection, 

"S.  U.  S." 

This  letter  is  not  too  strong,  and  must  have  been  both 
comforting  and  encouraging.  If  Mrs.  Sigourney  was  not  a 
woman  of  genius,  she  was  a  woman  of  talent,  of  sincerity, 
of  good  sense,  of  high  principle,  and  keen  and  sure  in- 
stincts. It  is  pleasant  to  record  the  friendship,  without 
guile  or  envy,  between  two  such  women.  It  was  thus  in 
friendly  correspondence,  in  literary  labors,  and  in  the  dis- 
charge of  social  duties,  that  Mrs.  Willard's  life  passed, 
without  much  incident,  in  her  retired  home,  surrounded 
with  loving  friends,  until  political  evils  withdrew  her  from 
retirement  to  the  notice  of  the  world. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

FEOM    1860   TO   THE   DEATH    OF   MKS.    WILLAKD,   IN   1870. 


of  the  marked  characteristics  of  Mrs.  Willard  was 
her  ardent  patriotism.  This  is  a  trait  generally  given  to 
men  rather  than  to  women,  and  to  men  in  public  life.  Yet 
few  men,  in  the  great  convulsions  through  which  this  coun- 
try passed  from  1860  to  1865,  felt  a  deeper  interest  than 
Mrs.  Willard,  and,  in  her  sphere,  sought  to  render  more 
generous  services.  Her  histories  of  the  United  States 
made  her  peculiarly  conversant  with  political  affairs,  and 
tended  to  keep  alive  the  intense  fires  which  burned  in  her 
patriotic  soul.  She  observed  every  movement  with  curi- 
osity and  interest,  and  deep  solicitude.  Her  school  had 
been  largely  patronized  by  Southern  families,  and  teachers 
had  gone  forth  from  the  seminary  especially  to  the  South- 
ern States.  She  was  well  acquainted  with  Southern  char- 
acter and  Southern  institutions.  She  loved  the  whole 
country,  and  wished  to  see  it  united  and  prosperous.  Her 
knowledge  of  the  South  and  her  associations  inclined  her 
to  a  large  charity  and  generous  toleration  of  differences 
of  institutions.  While  she  detested  slavery,  she  yet  had 
sympathy  with  the  difficulties  under  which  Southern  slave- 
holders labored.  She  therefore  wanted  peace,  and  mis- 
trusted agitation.  She  had  great  veneration  for  the  con- 
servative leaders  in  Congress,  especially  Webster,  Clay, 


H.WSmitiiSc 


<L-^ 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  253 

and  Crittenden ;  and  she  believed  that  conciliation  and 
wisdom  would  heal  the  growing  difficulties  between  North 
and  South.  So  she  wrote  letters  to  prominent  statesmen, 
to  express  what  she  could  not  help  saying.  She  also 
wrote  in  newspapers  sundry  appeals.  The  following  was 
published  in  the  New -York  Express^  December  19,  1860, 
when  the  question  of  secession  was  already  broached  : 

AN  APPEAL  TO  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 
(From  the  New-York  Express.) 

To  the  lion.  JAMES  CHESTNUT,  of  South  Carolina  : 

At  this  moment  the  Union,  though  threatened,  is  un- 
dissolved.  Though  it  bleeds,  no  main  artery  has  as  yet 
been  cut.  "When  that  is  done,  the  life-blood  must  flow. 

When  South  Carolina  secedes,  she  intends  keeping  her 
members  out  of  Congress.  That,  perhaps,  might  be  done 
for  a  year,  and,  the  injury  to  the  State  balancing  the  of- 
fence, no  notice  be  taken  of  it;  but,  if  South  Carolina 
attempts  to  regulate  her  own  commerce  and  collect  her 
own  revenue,  collision  with  the  General  Government  must 
ensue.  Other  Southern  States,  it  may  be  said,  are  to  do 
the  same.  The  wider  then  will  be  the  ruin.  Suppose  you 
tell  us  of  the  evils  which  you  can  inflict  upon  the  North. 
What  you  say  is  all  true,  and  we  can,  with  equal  truth, 
tell  you  of  as  great  miseries  which  we  can  inflict  upon  the 
South.  Ancient  confederated  Greece,  like  our  republic, 
united,  could  defy  a  world  in  arms ;  divided  Athens  ruined 
Sparta,  and  Sparta  destroyed  Athens.  The  Persians  stirred 
them  up  to  jealousy,  and  they  did  the  work  of  enemies,  and 
caused  their  own  destruction. 

So  may  we  fall  into  the  snare  which,  long  ago,  the 
absolutists  of  Europe  laid  for  us — divide  on  slavery  issues 
— and  imbrue  our  hands  and  drench  our  soil  in  brothers' 
blood.  Then,  ere  long,  it  will  be  said,  while  tyrants  rejoice 


254  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

and  humanity  mourns,  "America  is  fallen !  blotted  from  the 
list  of  nations  !  Where  is  her  commerce  ?  where  her  mer- 
cantile prosperity  ?  where  her  sheltering  aegis,  which  pro- 
tected her  sons  in  foreign  lands '?  These,  once  gone,  can 
never  be  restored." 

Before  the  first  step  in  this  fatal  career  is  actually 
taken,  we  entreat  you  to  pause,  and 

"  rather  bear  the  ills  you  have, 
Than  fly  to  others  that  you  know  not  of." 

We  have  selected  Colonel  Chestnut,  of  Camden,  as  an 
individual,  rather  than  with  reference  to  his  public  station, 
to  stand  at  the  head  of  our  appeal,  because  we  know  his 
personal  character  as  a  man,  a  gentleman,  and  a  patriot. 
We  know  that,  in  whatever  he  does,  he  follows  his  convic- 
tions ;  and  we  believe  that  if  he  could,  even  now,  see  rea- 
son to  counsel  delay,  he  would  not  allow  false  pride  to 
prevent  him. 

Let  us,  then,  reason  together  on  this  great  subject. 
Suppose  the  South  should  allow  themselves  to  be  affec- 
tionately entreated  by  their  Northern  brethren  to  suspend 
the  crisis  which  their  attempts  to  secede  must  bring  on. 
We  believe  that,  at  the  recurrence  of  the  next  presidential 
election,  her  citizens  would  find  themselves  with  prospects 
far  more  pleasing,  as  members  of  the  Union,  than  now. 
Their  cause  has  made  decided  advances  in  the  Northern 
States  within  the  four  years  ;  and  in  some  respects  Provi- 
dence seems  working  with  them.  The  present  condition 
of  the  West-India  Islands  is  an  open  book  that  all  may 
read.  Would  the  British  Parliament,  if  Jamaica  stood 
before  it  as  she  was  in  her  palmiest  days,  now  abolish 
slavery  ? 

Then  there  is  before  the  people  of  the  North  the  spec- 
tacle of  the  negroes  who  have  settled  in  Canada,  around 
the  terminus  of  the  underground  railroad.  They  were  for- 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  255 

inerly  employed  by  the  Canadians  near  them ;  but  now 
they  have  grown  too  thievish,  indolent,  and  vicious.  Ere 
long  the  authorities  of  Canada  must  meet  the  questions, 
What  is  to  be  done  with  these  bad  citizens  ?  and,  How 
may  their  increase  be  prevented  ?  This  throws  upon  the 
minds  of  the  Northern  people  the  great  practical  ques- 
tion, which  cannot  forever  be  kept  out  of  sight  by  the 
perpetual  discussion  of  abstractions,  What  can  be  done 
with  the  four  million  blacks  here  by  the  agency  of  former 
generations  ?  Suppose  them  now  unfixed  and  to  be  pro- 
vided for,  what  would  be  the  best  disposition  to  make  of 
them  ?  They  are  not  wanted  at  the  North,  and  the  climate 
does  not  suit  them.  Put  them,  then,  at  the  South,  where 
they  are  happy  and  useful.  And,  since  they  are  not  as 
capable  of  taking  care  of  themselves  as  the  whites  are  of 
taking  care  of  them,  distribute  them.  And,  since  whoever 
have  them  must  provide  for  all  the  feeble  and  helpless, 
they  must  have  the  avails  of  the  labor  of  the  strong. 
Now,  this  is  the  outline  of  the  very  best  plan  for  them,  and 
it  is  such,  also,  of  their  actual  condition.  Unessentials  to 
this  programme,  if  wrong  should  be  righted.  And  should 
the  North  embarrass  their  Southern  brethren  in  regard  to 
this  arrangement,  by  disobeying  the  Constitution  and  the 
laws  ?  But  there  is  a  change  going  on  in  the  public 
mind,  and  views  like  these  more  and  more  prevail  among 
us,  by  means  of  which  the  South  will,  ere  long,  be  bene- 
fited. 

The  researches  of  Dr.  Livingstone  and  others  in  Africa 
are  showing  that  the  condition  of  the  native  African  and 
his  civilization  are  far  below  that  of  American  servitude. 
We  do  not  say  slavery,  because  we  do  not  like  the  term, 
nor  do  we  allow  that  ancient  word,  which  applied  where 
masters  had  power  of  life  and  death,  can,  with  propriety, 
apply  in  cases  where  the  master  and  the  servant  are  both 
amenable  to  the  same  law,  which  equally  protects  the  lives 


256  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

of  both.  The  master  owns  not  the  man,  but  his  time.  He 
has  a  perpetual  servant — not  a  slave. 

Again,  we  cannot  but  hope  that  some  good,  operating 
to  quiet  the  distracted  state  of  our  now  unhappy  country, 
may  arise,  after  a  time,  as  the  result  of  the  late  visit  of  a 
member  of  the  royal  family  of  England,  and  the  intelligent 
and  worthy  nobleman  who,  with  him,  saw  our  country  and 
its  various  institutions,  and  shared  in  the  enthusiastic  hos- 
pitality of  our  people.  When  the  Duke  of  Newcastle  re- 
turns, we  cannot  but  believe  that  he  will  correct  some 
errors  of  opinion,  and  infuse  an  added  friendliness  into  the 
mind  of  his  royal  mistress ;  and  that  thus  an  honest  feeling 
will  arise  in  those  high  places  to  watch  for  us,  and  prevent 
the  machinations  of  the  diplomatists  and  the  fanatics  among 
them,  who  have  hitherto  practised  to  divide  us,  by  their 
writings,  their  emissaries,  and  their  money. 

But  it  will  be  said  that  the  present  vote  for  President 
shows  that  the  Northern  mind  is  more  than  ever  prejudiced 
against  the  domestic  arrangements  of  the  South.  But,  sir, 
there  is  another  cause.  Reverse  the  picture,  and  say  how 
the  South  would  have  borne  from  the  North  the  language 
which  she  has  often  given  in  reference  to  the  possession 
of  the  government.  Senator  Hammond,  a  moderate  man 
in  comparison  with  many  others,  said,  in  substance,  that 
the  South  had  governed  the  country — they  meant  to  gov- 
ern it,  and  thought  they  should  be  able.  When  such  asser- 
tions were  read  by  Northern  men,  they  said  No!  The 
South  shall  not  always  govern  us ;  and  it  is  such  unreason- 
able assumptions  that  the  South  may  thank  for  the  elec- 
tion of  a  Republican  President,  and  by  the  token  that  your 
Northern  brethren  would  not  submit  to  them,  you  may 
know  that  they  are  more  honorable  men  than  you  took 
them  to  be  ;  and  be  assured,  sir,  that  this  part  of  the  Re- 
publican party  have  no  sympathies  with  the  abolitionists, 
but  will  be  ambitious  to  govern  well,  and  anxious  that  you 


THE  DEATH  OF  MES.  WILLARD.  257 

should  have  all  your  constitutional  rights  ;  and,  if  the  dis- 
unionists  of  the  party  attempt  to  drag  it  in  a  contrary 
course,  they  will  leave  them  and  join  the  great  Union 
party  which  began  at  Baltimore  on  the  9th  of  May,  and 
which  even  now  might  have  been  in  the  ascendant  had  the 
South  been  as  true  to  her  own  cause  as  was  the  city  of 
New  York  in  the  presidential  election.  When  it  was 
seen  that  the  South  would  not  support  the  able  man 
nominated — one  of  the  worthiest  of  her  own  sons — then 
the  efforts  of  her  friends  at  the  North  grew  hopeless  and 
feeble. 

The  present  course  of  South  Carolina  is  fraught  with 
destruction,  if  the  words  of  the  greatest  of  American  con- 
stitutional lawyers  and  statesman  are  true.  Peaceable 
secession  he  pronounced  to  be  impossible.  It  is  because 
the  fair  arch  of  American  constitutional  liberty  cannot 
spare  a  single  stone  without  ruin  to  the  whole ;  and  if 
of  the  removal  of  one  there  is  imminent  danger,  self- 
preservation  must  compel  violent  efforts,  to  keep  it  in  its 
place. 

New-York  City  has  doubtless  shown  her  devotion  to 
the  Union  by  the  late  presidential  vote.  It  has  given  her 
favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  South.  May  she  now  elevate  her 
character  in  the  eyes  of  the  nation  by  taking  the  Christian 
part  of  a  peace-maker,  and  sending  some  of  her  wisest,  most 
patriotic,  and  most  acceptable  men  to  the  South,  to  speak 
face  to  face  with  their  rulers  and  men  of  influence,  to  plead 
with  them  not  to  imperil  this  noble  country — the  mother 
of  us  all ! 

A.  D. 

As  early  as  December,  1860,  Mrs.  Willard  writes  to  her 
sister,  Mrs.  Phelps,  her  plan  of  laying  a  memorial  before 
Congress  from  American  women,  feeling  that  she  was 
called  upon  to  do  every  thing  in  her  power  to  prevent  the 


258  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

threatened  evils.  Accordingly,  the  memorial  was  prepared, 
receiving  the  commendation  of  the  most  respectable  men  in 
the  community — men  of  all  parties,  distinguished  in  various 
walks  of  life. 

These  efforts  were  misinterpreted  by  many  persons  of 
high  position,  especially  by  Mr.  Seward,  who  regarded  Mrs. 
Willard  as  an  advocate  of  slavery,  and,  according  to  her 
diary,  she  received  from  him  a  severe,  and,  as  she  regarded, 
an  insulting  rebuke  in  an  interview  at  the  Astor  House, 
January  15,  1861,  an  insult  she  never  forgot.  She  was  no 
more  the  advocate  of  slavery  than  Mr.  Webster  was  in  his 
famous  7th  of  March  speech,  but  an  advocate  of  concilia- 
tion, deploring  the  cry  of  disunion,  and  fearing  that  it 
would  end  in  war.  And  who  can  say  that  all  the  disas- 
trous and  demoralizing  effects  of  the  war  might  have  been 
averted,  had  those  efforts  of  conciliation,  or  compromise  as 
some  call  them,  been  attended  with  success  ?  Mrs.  Willard 
apprehended  that  all  the  agitations  of  the  North  tended 
only  to  disruption,  and  that  the  emancipation  of  the  ne- 
groes was  aimed  at  by  abolitionists,  even  at  the  cost  of  the 
Union  itself,  if  it  could  not  be  reached  in  any  other  way. 
This  was  what  Mr.  Webster  also  feared,  and  Mr.  Clay  like- 
wise, and  for  his  noble  effort  to  secure  conciliation  he  has 
been  stigmatized  as  a  pro-slavery  man,  and  lost  his  popu- 
larity with  the  North,  or  rather  with  the  great  antislavery 
party. 

In  spite  of  misinterpretation,  Mrs.  Willard  persevered, 
and,  although  seventy- four  years  of  age,  she  went  to  Wash- 
ington to  see  if  she  could  have  influence  with  the  great 
political  leaders  then  assembled  at  a  peace  convention ; 
also  to  secure  the  presentation  of  her  memorial  to  Con- 
gress. Rev.  Dr.  Hawkes,  of  New  York,  gave  her  letters  to 
Governor  Gilmer,  of  North  Carolina,  a  prominent  statesman, 
by  whom  she  was  essentially  aided.  The  following  extract 
from  a  letter  to  her  daughter  explains  her  motives : 


THE  DEATH   OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  259 

"  WASHINGTON,  February  20,  1861. 

"  MY  DEAE  SAEAH  :  I  felt  that  I  must  come ;  and  I  feel 
that  the  voice  of  the  women  in  this  crisis  will  not  be  un- 
heeded, but  will  tend  to  peace ;  but  counter-influences 
work  the  other  way.  Yet  I  have  hopes  still  of  a  peaceful 
settlement. 

"  My  sister  and  her  sweet  daughter  are  here  with  me ; 
and  my  sister  has  exerted  herself  to  get  signatures  to  my 
memorial.  I  have  modified  it  since  it  was  first  sent  out,  as 
the  ultras  on  both  sides  objected  to  it,  while  some  ( judi- 
cious people,  as  I  think)  believe  it  will  do  much  good  by 
calling  attention  from  mere  political  considerations  to  those 
of  right  and  duty.  This  change  of  memorials  and  other 
causes  made  such  a  delay  in  the  affair  of  getting  signa- 
tures at  New  York  that  I  shall  not  have  as  many  as  I  ex- 
pected from  there.  But  Troy  has  done  and  is  doing  very 
well,  and  Philadelphia  has  already  sent  me  a  goodly  num- 
ber, and  I  am  to  receive  more.  The  memorials  are  now 
circulating  in  Washington,  Baltimore,  and  other  places. 
But  the  time  draws  near.  It  is  expected  that  the  Peace 
Convention  will  have  a  proposition  before  Congress  which 
will  form  a  good  occasion  for  presenting  it.  Sister  de- 
sired me,  as  did  Myra  also,  to  present  her  affectionate 
regards  to  you.  We  should  both  feel  that  your  pres- 
ence would  heighten  the  pleasure  of  our  *  chatting  par- 
ties.' 

"  In  undertaking  to  do  something,  though  a  little,  for 
our  beloved  country,  in  this  her  hour  of  peril,  I  find  I  am 
but  doing  what  many  expected  of  me.  A  negro  woman 
of  my  former  much-attached  friend  Mrs.  Gadsby — since  her 
death  being  with  her  daughter — said,  just  before  I  came, 
in  reference  to  the  troubles  of  the  country,  *  I  think  Mrs. 
Willard  will  soon  come.' 

"  I  hope  the  beautiful  little  grand-daughter  is  well  ere 
this.  God  bless  you,  my  ever-dear  friend,  and  all  you  love. 


260  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

And  may  His  wisdom  and  His  mighty  power  order  all 
things  for  the  good  of  our  country. 

"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate 

"EMMA  WILLAED." 

I  remember  her  efforts  that  spring  at  Washington,  be- 
ing there  myself,  and  was  struck  with  her  persevering  per- 
sistency in  securing  attention  from  prominent  men.  At 
last  the  memorial  was  presented  to  the  Senate  by  Mr.  Crit- 
tenden,  with  a  list  of  four  thousand  ladies,  so  long  that  the 
roll  measured  thirty-six  feet.  This  able  and  patriotic  senator 
introduced  it  by  an  eloquent  speech,  while  Governor  Gilmer 
presented  the  memorial  in  the  House  of  Representatives. 
It  was  originally  written  in  the  form  of  a  pamphlet ;  but 
was  finally  condensed  in  the  following  language : 

MEMORIAL. 

To  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
United  States  of  America  in  Congress  assembled.  This 
memorial,  presented  by  Emma  Willard,  in  the  name  and  by 
the  authority  of  American  women,  respectfully  represents : 

That  we  are  impelled  to  address  your  Honorable  Body 
by  intense  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  our  beloved  country,  the 
government  of  which  now,  in  the  conflict  of  opinions,  is 
threatened  with  destruction.  •  History  is  not  without  ex- 
amples that,  when  deadly  strife  was  raging  among  men, 
women  came  between  the  hostile  parties  and  persuaded 
them  to  peace.  So  would  we  do  now ;  and  we  have  hopes 
that  our  memorial  may  be  received  with  favor  by  your 
Honorable  Body,  as  coming  from  that  sex  whose  mission 
on  earth  is  peace,  duty,  and  righteousness. 

Our  hope  and  our  prayer  is,  that  this  noble  country,  our 
nursing  mother,  our  protection,  and  our  pride,  may  be  pre- 
served entire.  A  continent  in  extent,  an  island  in  securi- 
ty— its  harbors  opening  on  the  great  oceans,  it  exceeds  in 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  261 

geographical  position  and  commercial  advantages,  any  na- 
tion of  the  present  or  the  past.  And  while  such  is  its  ground- 
plan,  its  government  is  not  the  mere  chance  offspring  of 
necessity,  but  deliberately  devised  from  the  teachings  of 
all  past  ages,  by  men  of  the  highest  intellectual  and  moral 
stamp,  with  Washington  at  their  head ;  and  who,  with 
pious  hearts,  sought  yet  higher  guidance  in  the  wisdom  of 
God.  And  that  their  designs  to  make  a  better  government 
than  any  which  had  gone  before  was  triumphantly  achieved, 
is  proved  by  our  unparalleled  growth  and  prosperity  under 
it — our  liberty  and  security  united;  so  that  our  beloved 
America  became  the  envy  and  admiration  of  other  nations, 
a  warning  to  the  oppressor,  and  a  beacon-light  to  the 
oppressed. 

Thus  it  has  been ;  but  now  the  picture  is  reversed :  the 
pall  of  darkness  is  over  us — the  frown  of  God  is  upon  us. 
Wrong  is  in  our  borders ;  for  not  more  certainly  may  it  be 
known  that  tempestuous  winds  have  arisen  when  the  sea  is 
lashed  into  foam,  than  it  may  be  known  by  these  upheav- 
ings  of  society  that  evil  passions  have  been  at  work,  pro- 
ducing among  us  uncharitableness  and  hatred. 

The  question  which  we  now  beg  your  Honorable  Body 
deeply  to  consider  is,  by  what  means  may  we,  as  a  Chris- 
tian people,  regain  the  favor  of  God ;  return  to  the  broth- 
erly love  which  once  blessed  us,  and  be  again  a  united  and 
happy  people. 

Our  humble  petition  is,  that  those  to  whom,  in  our" 
feebleness,  we  look  for  help,  will  not  allow  party  or  sec- 
tional prejudices  to  prevail  over  a  spirit  of  mutual  concili- 
ation. We  pray  you  for  our  sake — and  in  the  name  of 
every  endearing  tie  which  unites  man  to  woman — as  father, 
husband,  brother,  and  friend — not  to  abandon  us  to  feel 
that  we  and  our  children  are,  by  needless  animosities,  to 
lose  the  noble  political  inheritance  left  us  by  the  valor  and 
wisdom  of  our  common  fathers ;  but  that  the  grand  fabric 


262  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

which  they  constructed  may  be  preserved  with  equal  tal- 
ents and  virtues  by  their  descendants ;  for  which  your  pe- 
titioners will  ever  devoutly  pray. 

COMMENDATION   OF  THE    MOVEMENT  BY  MEN   OF   ALL 
PARTIES. 

We  have  examined  and  approve  of  the  spirit  of  a 
memorial  designed  to  be  presented  in  the  name  of  the 
American  women,  who  may  sign  it,  to  the  Congress  of 
the  United  States. 

This  memorial  has  originated  among  our  country- 
women, and  at  their  request  we  have  examined  it.  The 
spirit  of  the  memorial  is  indicated  in  the  prayer  it  makes 
to  those  in  auth&rity  "not  to  allow  party  or  sectional 
prejudice  to  prevail  over  a  spirit  of  mutual  conciliation," 
while  it  earnestly  entreats  them  "  by  every  endearing  tie 
that  binds  man  to  woman,  as  father,  husband,  brother,  and 
friend,  not  to  abandon  them  and  their  children  to  feel  that 
they  are  to  lose  by  needless  animosity  the  noble  political 
institution  left  us  by  the  wisdom  and  valor  of  our  common 
fathers."  We  can  see  nothing  unbecoming  in  their  sex  in 
such  a  memorial  from  American  women,  and  therefore 
heartily  wish  it  may  not  be  without  effect  in  conducing  to 
the  increase  of  a  spirit  of  conciliation  and  consequent 
restoration  of  harmony.  We  hope  that  the  women  of  our 
country  will  manifest  their  concurrence  in  these  wishes  by 
giving  their  signatures  to  this  memorial. 

LUTHEE  BKADISH,  GEO.  T.  ADEE, 

GEO.  FOLSOM,  JAS.  B.  MUEEAY, 

B.  W.  BONNEY,  M.  MOEGAN, 

THOMAS  TILESTON,  JOSEPH  KEENOCHAN, 

WILSON  G.  HUNT,  CH.  AUG.  DAVIS, 

FBED'K  S.  WINSTON,  E.  WITHEES, 

HIEAM  KETCHUM,  JONAS  CONEXING, 

JAS.  D.  P.  OGDEN,  G.  W.  DUEE, 

STEWAET  BEOWN,  MEIGS  D.  BENJAMIN, 
FEANCIS  L.  HAWKES. 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  263 

The  following  is  her  letter  of  thanks  to  Senator  Crit- 
tenden  for  his  kindness  and  patriotism  in  presenting  the 
memorial;  also  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Willard  from  Governor 
Gilmer : 

"BALTIMORE,  Marcli,  4,  1861. 

"Hox.  SENATOR  CBITTENDEN  : .  Dear  and  respected — 
deeply  so — not  only  in  my  heart,  but  in  that  of  every 
American,  who  loves  his  country ;  ay,  more  than  any  other 
man  now  living ;  and  from  henceforth  to  be  ranked  with 
Henry  Clay  and  the  best  patriots  of  the  past.  As  long  as  I 
retain  the  memory  of  his  noble  compromise  speech  of  1850, 
so  long  shall  I  remember  yours  of  March  2d — still  more 
pathetic — for  the  times  were  more  difficult,  and  to  you  ap- 
pertained a  self-abnegation  to  which  he  was  by  no  similar 
circumstances  called.  And  you  were  listened  to  with  an 
attention  so  breathless  that  the  remotest  hearer  of  the  gal- 
leries could  catch  every  word.  And  though  your  eloquence 
failed  at  the  moment  of  the  effect  it  ought  to  have  had  on 
senators  sternly  predetermined  in  their  course  of  action, 
whatever  motives  to  change  that  course  might  be  held  up 
before  them,  and  though  the  ruin  of  their  country  stared  them 
in  the  face — yet,  dear  sir,  keep  up  heart  and  hope.  Your 
affecting  words  and  deeds  have  gone  forth  to  reach  the  hearts 
of  your  anxious  countrymen,  and  they  will  be  as  good  seed, 
there  to  germinate,  and  in  time  they  will  bring  forth  fruits 
of  patriotism. 

"  I  thank  you  in  the  name  of  the  associated  American 
women,  who,  with  me,  will  be  proud  that  our  united 
effort  for  peace  was  presented  to  the  Senate  by  yourself; 
and  on  that  day  of  your  most  memorable  speech— a  speech 
which  will  never  be  forgotten,  while  patriotism  lives. 

"  Mrs.  Crittenden  has  my  best  wishes  for  her  health  and 
happiness,  and  my  thanks  for  the  trouble  she  kindly  took 
in  regard  to  the  memorial. 


264  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  I  hope,  my  dear  sir,  that  your  efforts  for  your  country 
will  not  have  too  much  impaired  your  health ;  but  that  re- 
pose, the  love  of  your  countrymen,  and  the  smile  of  God 
will  restore  you. 

"  With  undying  respect,  your  grateful  servant, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 

[By  this  copy  of  a  letter  I  wish  my  dear  friends  to  see 
that  my  efforts  for  peace,  which  you  mention  to  sister, 
made  good  feeling ;  which  is,  as  we  hear,  now  coming  back, 
to  prove,  as  we  trust,  the  "  reunion  of  the  Union."] 

"GREENSBOSO',  N.  C.,  April  25,  1861. 
"  MRS.  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"DEAR  MADAM:  Yours  of  the  13th  and  15th  is  re- 
ceived. I  have  been  from  home  for  ten  days  up  in  the 
western  part  of  my  State,  making  speeches  for  the  Union. 
The  crowds  that  attended  were  large,  and  gave  most  en- 
thusiastic demonstrations  in  favor  of  remaining  in  the 
Union. 

"  If  a  majority  of  friends  in  the  free  States  in  the  mean 
time  had  been  seconding  the  efforts  of  myself  and  other 
national  conservatives  in  the  South,  as  you  have,  the 
calamities  that  now  seem  inevitable  might  in  the  Provi- 
dence of  God  have  been  spared  us. 

"  I  met  the  storm  most  successfully,  carrying  the  fight 
at  Charleston  on  my  shoulders.  We  had  the  secessionists 
down  in  North  Carolina.  But  you  cannot,  by  any  descrip- 
tion which  I  can  give,  have  any  true  conception  of  my 
sorrow,  when  I  was  met  by  the  President's  war  procla- 
mation.1 I  withered  up  —  my  heart  melted  within  me. 
The  neighbors  whom  I  left  shouting  for  the  Union,  I  found 

1  After  the  rebels  had  attacked  and  seized  a  fortress  (Fort  Sumter) 
belonging  to  the  United  States  Government.  Alas !  our  national  life 
was  at  stake,  and  Mr.  Lincoln  could  do  no  less. 


THE  DEATII  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  265 

on  my  return  agitated  and  in  arms.  I  retreated  from  their 
presence  to  my  family.  I  sat  down  by  the  side  of  my  dear 
weeping  Mrs.  Gilmer,  whose  grief  was  increased  by  reason 
of  our  only  son  having  on  one  day's  notice  been  hurried  to 
Fort  Macon. 

"  I  have  never  before  lost  all  hope  for  my  country.  In 
the  future  I  can  see  nothing  but  the  shedding  of  human 
blood.  In  my  troubles  I  now  purpose  to  do  nothing  more 
than  to  thank  you  for  your  letter  to  Mrs.  Gilmer,  who  will 
answer  you  when  her  anxieties  quiet,  and  to  thank  you 
most  sincerely  for  your  noble,  kind,  and  Christian  efforts  to 
save  this  great  nation. 

"  Oh,  that  we  had  more  such  noble  spirits,  that  the 
nation  might  be  spared ! 

"  I  am  a  firm  believer  in  the  Christian  religion,  and  the 
teachings  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  I  know  that 
your  efforts  will  be  rewarded. 

"  I  have  retired  to  myself,  to  answer  in  brief  many  let- 
ters from  kind  friends.  Please  write  me  again,  and  talk  to 
me  as  you  feel.  . 

"Mrs.  Gilmer  and  the  children  join  me  in  the  most 
friendly  and  cordial  remembrances. 
"  Yours  truly, 
(Signed)  "  Jomf  A.  GELMER." 

(FROM  GALER'S  PAMPHLET.) 

"  He  was  ex-Governor  of  North  Carolina,  and  that  mem- 
ber of  the  House  of  Representatives  to  whose  care  my 
petition  for  peace  in  the  name  of  American  women  was 
confided.  By  his  management,  after  it  was  presented  and 
discussed  '(the  last  thing  before  the  Corwin  compromise 
was  passed),  it  was  withdrawn  and  given  to  the  most  emi- 
nent man  of  the  Senate,  Henry  Clay's  friend,  Crittenden, 
and  fully  brought  before  that  body,  recommended  by  an 
eloquent  speech  from  that  aged  patriot — now  no  more. 
12 


266  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

The  Corwin  compromise  is  at  this  time  regarded  by  states- 
men as  important  to  the  expected  reunion  of  the  States. 
The  gaining  of  over  fourteen  thousand  lady  subscribers  from 
different  States  who  signed  the  memorial,  and  the  influence 
they  exerted,  was  regarded  by  Mr.  Crittenden  as  an  essen- 
tial item  of  the  whole  influence  by  which  that  compromise 
was  obtained." 

But  no  philanthropic  efforts  to  prevent  the  catastrophe 
could  be  of  any  avail.  The  bitter  contest  must  come, 
fanned  by  the  leaders  of  both  North  and  South,  who,  in 
times  of  passion,  are  ever  the  most  violent  advocates  of 
extreme  measures.  The  Peace  Convention  also  proved  a 
miserable  failure,  since  there  was  no  spirit  of  conciliation. 
The  Southern  leaders  were  determined  to  secede,  and  se- 
cession meant  war.  The  leading  politicians  of  the  North, 
who  had  influence  then  in  Congress  and  in  the  country, 
were  not  averse  to  war.  Both  parties  were  sure  of  victory. 
The  war-spirit  blazed  from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the 
other ;  and,  in  such  a  political  conflagration,  all  remon- 
strance or  opposition  was  futile  and  vain.  What  could  a 
woman's  voice  avail  in  such  a  storm  ?  But  Mrs.  Willard 
did  all  she  could  to  avert  the  bloody  strife,  while  she  re- 
mained a  Northern  woman  in  her  sympathies — patriotic, 
yet  conservative.  She  secured  the  friendship  of  women 
of  both  sides  by  her  generous  efforts  to  procure  reconcilia- 
tion. Mrs.  Gilmer  sent  her  a  beautiful  bouquet,  to  whom 
Mrs.  Willard  returned  the  following  lines  : 

"  My  lady  dear,  your  beauteous  flowers  I  hold 
More  precious  to  my  heart  than  gems  and  gold ; 
Emblems  they  are  which  speak  of  peace  to  come, 
Pure  as  their  whiteness,  sweet  as  their  perfume. 
If  South  and  North  could  meet  as  we  have  met, 
What  happy  days  might  be  our  country's  yet !  " 

These  beautiful  lines,  written  impromptu,  show  that 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  267 

poetry  springs  from  the  sentiments  of  the  heart,  and  not 
from  the  thoughts  of  the  brain.  No  artistic  elaboration 
will  supply  the  place  of  genuine  feeling. 

The  following  letter,  written  to  Mrs.  Gilmer  in  April, 
1861,  shows  fully  the  sentiments  which  animated  the  writer 
before  the  contest  absolutely  commenced : 

"TBOY,  April  4,  1861. 

"  MY  DEAR  MRS.  GILMEK  :  Your  husband's  letter  and 
yours  reached  me  by  the  same  mail  three  days  ago. 
Deeply  do  I  sympathize  with  your  sorrow,  and  heavy  has 
been  my  heart  with  the  thoughts  of  what  you  suffer ;  and 
I  would  I  could  be  with  you  to  infuse  hope  into  your  de- 
spairing minds  1 

"  There  is  a  great  misunderstanding  between  the  North 
and  the  South.  There  is  not  that  'wicked  scheme'  to 
subjugate  the  South,  on  the  part  of  the  North,  which  you 
suppose.  There  are  individuals  in  both  sections  wicked 
enough  to  do  any  thing  to  accomplish  their  own  ambitious 
views  of  sectional,  or  indirect,  or  individual  aggrandize- 
ment ;  but  the  great  body  of  the  people  on  both  sides 
believe  that  they  are  each  called  on  to  make  not  aggres- 
sive but  defensive  war. 

"The  governor,  your  husband,  wished  me  to  write  my 
thoughts  without  reserve.  I  wrote  them  to  my  sister — 
then  in  Baltimore,  now  in  Philadelphia — a  few  days  since ; 
and,  when  I  had  done,  copied  some  of  them  out  and  pub- 
lished them,  then  thinking  they  might  do  good ;  and  I 
enclose  them  to  you,  as  expressing  my  view  of  what  ought 
to  be  the  ultimatum  of  the  whole  North,  and  I  believe  it 
really  is  with  the  main  body.  You  will  recollect  that, 
when  secession  first  showed  its  direful  head,  the  North 
were  united  against  it,  and  would,  if  called  on  for  a  mili- 
tary demonstration,  have  fulfilled,  I  doubt  not,  General 
Wool's  declaration.  When  it  was  announced  that  Seward 


268  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

was  to  be  Secretary  of  State,  the  Democrats  retook  their 
separate  position.  At  Sumter,  when  the  American  flag 
for  so  many  hours  was  fired  at  by  those  who  had  for  so 
many  years  been  sheltered  by  it,  a  feeling  penetrated  the 
whole  North  that  it  was  a  parricidal  act,  and  all  felt  that 
nothing  short  of  a  proclamation  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  calling  for  troops  to  defend  the  flag,  and  to 
defend  the  threatened  capital,  could,  either  in  the  eyes  of 
our  own  people  or  of  foreigners,  vindicate  the  honor  and 
preserve  the  existence  of  the  national  Government — in  fact, 
of  the  nation  itself.  Could  you,  my  dear  madam,  and  that 
noble  patriot  with  whom  you  are  *  equally  yoked,'  see  this 
matter  as  I  do,  you  would  feel  that  the  North,  by  develop- 
ing patriotism  and  strength,  have  given  to  the  lovers  of 
the  Union  hopes  that  we  may  yet  be  reunited  under  an 
improved  government.  If  I  thought  that  the  Northern 
armies  were  going  to  make  aggressive  war  on  the  South,  I 
should  feel  as  unhappy  about  it  as  you  would.  So  would 
the  greater  part  of  the  Northern  people.  I  have  to-day 
read  how  Governor  Sprague,  who  commanded  in  person 
the  Rhode-Island  regiment,  sent  back,  under  guard,  three 
negroes  who  attempted  to  follow  his  troops,  and  delivered 
them  to  their  masters ;  and,  should  any  rising  of  the  slaves 
occur  within  reach  of  our  troops,  confident  I  am  that  they 
would  join  you  to  put  it  down.  Did  I  believe  that  any 
opposite  course  was  thought  of  and  would  be  tolerated  at 
the  North,  especially  against  the  faithful  and  respected 
State  of  North  Carolina,  I  would  not  live  here.  My  bones 
should  not  be  laid  to  moulder  into  this  soil,  but  I  would 
make  it  obligatory  on  my  executor  to  carry  them  to  North 
Carolina,  and,  if  you  permit,  lay  them  near  where  you  ex- 
pect to  be  laid.  But,  my  dear  friend,  things  will  not  come 
to  this  pass.  God  willing,  if  I  live  I  will  go  to  North 
Carolina,  and  visit  you  in  your  own  pleasant  Greensboro' — 
your  own  happy  home.  Your  dear  son  will  return  to  you 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLAED.  269 

unscathed.  The  part  he  has  taken  will  satisfy  the  minds 
of  your  State's  people  that  your  family  are  true  to  them, 
and  will  leave  Mr.  Gilmer  the  power  to  do  good  to  the 
Union,  when  the  time  comes  that  they  understand  that  the 
great  body  of  the  people  want — what  they  want — to  put 
down  treason,  and  restore  our  noble  republic  to  its  pristine 
glory.  I  am  going  to  write  to  the  governor  as  soon  as  I 
can — perhaps  a  letter  that  I  shall  choose  to  publish.  My 
neighbors,  since  my  return  from  Washington,  seem  to  take 
much  interest  in  what  I  write.  Saturday  Mrs.  Ellet,  author 
of  the  'Women  of  the  Revolution,'  came  from  New  York 
to  see  me,  with  this  message  from  ladies  there  :  '  What  can 
the  women  do  to  promote  peace  ? '  Mrs.  Ellet  was  once 
of  Columbia,  South  Carolina,  the  wife  of  Professor  Ellet. 
And  I  have  a  question  to  ask  both  you  and  Mr.  Gilmer : 
Would  you  have  any  objection  that  I  should  publish  the 
whole  or  a  part  of  your  letters  to  me  ?  Some  of  my  friends 
think  it  would  do  much  good.  My  own  only  son — we  are 
alike  in  this  respect  to  be  mothers  of  only  sons — mine  was 
much  moved  by  your  letters,  and  thought  they  ought  to  be 
published ;  but,  without  your  approbation,  I  would  not  do 
it.  That  the  Holy  Comforter  himself  may  be  with  you  and 
your  dear  husband,  is  the  prayer  of 

"  Your  devoted  friend, 

"EMMA  WELLARD." 

Mrs.  Gilmer,  in  reply,  uttered  the  sentiment  of  prob- 
ably the  best  Southern  ladies  at  the  time.  I  insert  it,  to 
show  that  they  were  not  all  blood-thirsty  and  eager  for  the 
contest : 

"GREENSBORO',  N.  C.,  April  23,  1861. 
"To  MRS.  EMMA  WELLARD. 

"  DEAR  MRS.  WILLARD  :  When  I  received  your  much- 
valued  letter,  a  day  or  two  ago,  I  was  engaged  in  prepar- 


270  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

ing  our  only  son  to  join  a  company  to  go  to  guard  our 
State  from  the  encroachments  of  the  Northern  troops.  I 
cannot  yet  realize  that  the  alarm  of  war  has  gone  forth  in 
our  land.  Many  and  fervent  have  been  the  prayers  of 
multitudes  in  the  land  that  this  sound  they  might  never 
hear  among  those  who  were  once  brethren,  and  ought  to 
be  so  still.  Within  the  last  ten  days  the  sun  of  our  coun- 
try's hope  has  gone  down  in  gloom.  How  dark,  how  deep ! 
Are  we  henceforth  to  be  a  divided  nation,  a  separated 
people  ?  Must  we  be  cut  off  from  those  with  whom  we 
have  had  sweet  fellowship  and  communion — those  we  love 
— whose  hopes  of  heaven  and  happiness  are  the  same  ?  I 
fear  separation  is  unavoidable,  but  we  should  part  in  peace. 
Humanity,  religion,  the  Christian  world,  the  God  of  peace 
himself,  all  cry  forbear !  Nothing  but  a  wicked  madness 
will  urge  this  cruel  war,  this  wicked  scheme. 

"  I  think  Mr.  Lincoln  has  been  misled  in  thinking  it 
would  be  an  easy  matter  to  subdue  or  bring  into  terms  the 
seceding  States,  or  that  the  other  Southern  States  would 
lie  quietly  and  see  their  brethren — some  who  have  nursed 
at  the  same  breast — murdered,  and  not  go  to  their  relief. 
Most  gladly  would  our  State  have  held  back  and  been  a 
mediator,  but  that  time  is  past.  Virginia,  also,  has  waited, 
hoping  for  a  more  favorable  turn  of  affairs  ;  but,  now  that 
the  awful  crisis  has  come  upon  us,  with  hearts  lowing, 
bleeding,  and  wellnigh  bursting  with  grief,  they  will  meet 
it  like  men.  He  who  keeps  back  from  defending  his  home 
and  his  kindred  deserves  to  be  himself  an  outcast  from 
both.  Mr.  Gilmer  was  away  from  home  among  the  moun- 
tains attending  his  courts  ;  and  the  very  day  that  his  son 
— our  dear  only  boy — was  preparing  his  arms  for  defence, 
his  father  was  making  a  Union  speech,  calling  upon  his 
friends  and  fellow-citizens  to  stand  firm — to  hold  to  the 
Union.  After  a  most  patient  and  anxious  effort  to  effect  a 
peaceful  settlement  of  our  difficulties,  Mr.  Gilmer  returned 


THE   DEATII   OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  271 

to  his  home,  he  hoped,  with  some  assurances  that  there 
would  be  no  warlike  measures  adopted  to  regain  the  Fed- 
era,!  property  of  those  States  that  had  declared  their  inde- 
pendence. He  had  again  turned  from  the  strifes  of  politi- 
cal life  to  the  more  pleasant  duties  of  his  profession,  and. 
cheering  on  his  friends  in  the  right  way,  when,  on  arriving 
at  home  late  last  Saturday,  the  first  news  that  greeted  him 
was  the  proclamation  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  and.the  call  of  our 
governor  for  troops  to  defend  our  State ;  and,  to  see  those 
in  whose  welfare  his  whole  soul  is  drawn  out,  and  his 
hopes  and  affections  clustered,  preparing  to  leave,  and  to 
be  called  to  press  to  his  aching  heart  his  precious  boy, 
perhaps  forever,  and,  with  a  broken  heart  and  a  trembling 
voice,  he  would  only  say,  c  I  thank  God  I  did  all  I  could  to 
prevent  this.  I  talked  to  the  North  and  to  the  South,  but 
they  would  not  listen  to  me.' 

"  Should  our  country  become  involved  in  a  civil  war, 
the  contest  will  be  a  most  unequal  one.  The  government 
has  the  navy,  the  army,  with  any  amount  of  money,  with  a 
population  of  foreigners  and  low  people  to  do  her  fighting, 
that  they  will  be  the  better  by  getting  clear  of ;  while  we 
have  no  preparation  for  war,  and  no  one  but  our  husbands, 
sons,  and  brothers,  to  defend  us.  The  very  idea  is  heart-" 
sickening  and  overwhelming.  May  God,  in  His  mercy, 
avert  this  sad  calamity ;  and,  if  it  is  His  will,  let  the  cup 
be  removed  from  us.  Our  trust  is  in  Him  alone  ;  He  has 
the  hearts  of  all  in  His  hands.  God  has  some  wise  design 
in  thus  afflicting  us.  He  has  promised  never  to  leave  or 
to  forsake  His  people.  May  we  be  resigned  and  submis- 
sive to  His  will — not  murmuring  if  we  are  afflicted  and 
chastened. 

"  When  I  met  you,  dear  friend,  I  did  not  think  our  in- 
tercourse would  have  EO  sad  a  termination.  Your  kind 
invitation  to  me  to  visit  you  only  presents  the  times  in  a 
more  gloomy  aspect.  Your  petition  is  another  evidence 


272  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

of  the  goodness  of  your  heart.  God  will  bless  the  efforts 
of  His  children  for  good.  Should  these  troublous  times 
cease,  how  gladly  would  I  welcome  you  to  our  pleasant 
home,  and  with  what  pride  and  pleasure  would  I  introduce 
you  to  my  children  and  kindred  as  my  friend  !  May  God 
bless  you,  dear  madam,  and  may  you,  like  good  old  Simeon, 
see  the  glory  of  God  in  all  your  trials,  and,  feeling  as  he 
did,  resign  yourself  into  the  hands  of  our  blessed  Saviour ! 
Mr.  Gilmer  appreciates  your  friendship  and  kind  regards. 
He  had  only  time  to  pen  you  a  short  note.  He,  with  our 
daughters,  unite  with  me  in  much  love  and  kind  regards  to 
yourself  and  family.  I  shall  ever  esteem  it  a  privilege  to 
hear  from  you.  I  hope  we  will  not,  in  the  course  of  events, 
be  debarred  the  pleasure  of  corresponding  with  those  we 
love,  though  in  a  different  portion  of  our  once  happy  country. 
"  With  sincere  regards,  ever  yours  most  affectionately, 

"  JULIA  A.  GILMEK." 

One  of  the  peculiarities  of  Mrs.  Willard  was  the  habit, 
through  life,  of  writing  letters  to  great  men,  whether  she 
was  personally  acquainted  with  them  or  not,  when  she 
was  moved  by  a  powerful  patriotic  impulse.  Hence  her 
•letters  to  the  Adamses,  to  Webster,  Clay,  Lafayette,  Fill- 
more,  and  other  eminent  statesmen,  not  to  flatter  them, 
for  she  had  nothing  to  gain  from  them,  but  to  eccourage 
them  in  labors  which  seemed  beneficent.  Most  of  these 
distinguished  statesmen  replied  with  courteousness  and 
kindness.  I  do  not  praise  or  censure  this  peculiarity,  since 
it  is  a  question  of  taste.  She  doubtless  laid  herself  open 
to  the  imputation  of  vanity,  when  she  was  really  actuated 
by  sentiments  of  patriotism.  Nevertheless,  she  often  did 
write  such  letters.  The  following,  as  a  specimen,  I  find 
directed  to  President  Lincoln,  but  he  was  too  preoccupied 
to  answer  it  himself;  he  acknowledged  it  through  his  sec- 
retary : 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  273 

"  TROY,  October  6,  1861. 
"  To  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN,  President  of  the   United  States 

of  America. 

"  DEAE  SIR  :  Presuming  that  I  am  known  to  you  as  a 
writer  of  my  country's  history,  and  having  just  heard  that 
the  great  cares  which  weigh  upon  you  begin  to  tell  upon 
your  physical  health,  I  determined  to  write  to  you  my 
high  approval  of  your  general  course  and  leading  meas- 
ures, and  the  judgment  I  entertain  that,  if  your  soundness 
of  mind  and  body  continue,  so  that  you  can  weigh  these 
great  matters  as  you  have  done,  and,  with  the  same  calm- 
ness and  steadiness,  pursue  and  cause  to  be  carried  out 
the  great  measures  you  have  decreed,  success  will,  by 
the  aid  of  Him  in  whom  you  have  trusted,  finally  crown 
the  efforts  headed  by  you,  and  that  your  name  will  go 
down  to  posterity  near  to  that  of  Washington.  If,  as  I 
believe,  your  acts  have  been  characterized  by  that  boldness 
and  moderation  combined  which  the  circumstances  of  the 
ticces  demanded  and  warranted — they  being  more  trying 
than  any  President  of  the  republic  has  heretofore  encoun- 
tered— this  will  certainly  be  the  case. 

"When  a  great  man's  heart  is  encouraged,  he  is 
strengthened ;  and,  in  the  view  here  taken  of  your  posi- 
tion, your  health  is  shown  to  be  of  great  importance  to 
your  country. 

"  With  profound  respect, 

"EMMA  WELLARD." 

Notwithstanding  Mrs.  Willard's  spirit  of  conciliation, 
she  plainly  saw  the  necessity  of  energetic  measures,  on  the 
part  of  the  Government,  when  the  unity  of  the  empire  was 
once  imperilled.  No  person  in  the  land  was  more  brave  and 
heroic  when  patriotism  demanded  the  opposition  of  force 
to  force.  If  she  was  eager  for  peace  and  quiet,  she  was 
still  more  eager  for  coercive  measures  when  the  fatal  ne- 


274  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

cessity  came.  And,  when  the  storm  fairly  burst  forth  by 
the  seizure  of  Sumter  and  the  riot  in  Baltimore,  she  was 
intensely  Northern  in  all  her  sympathies,  as  the  following 
letters  to  Mrs.  Phelps  show,  when  she  heard  the  first  rumors 
of  difficulties  where  her  sister  lived.  One  was  written  in 
April,  the  other  in  May,  and  in  both  her  patriotism  shines 
forth,  as  it  did  in  the  hearts  of  all  noble  women  at  the 
time : 

"  TROT,  April  23,  1861. 

"  MY  DEAK  SISTEK  :  I  am  so  distressed  about  you,  from 
the  vague  rumors  which  are  floating,  that  I  could  not  sleep 
much  last  night,  and  to-day  I  feel  used  up.  And,  though 
I  am  writing,  I  hardly  expect  you  will  receive  my  letter, 
as  I  understand  the  railroads  are  made  impassable  by  the 
destruction  of  bridges,  etc.  The  rumor  was  started,  Sun- 
day evening,  that  Fort  McHenry  was  threatened,  and,  if 
attacked,  would  bombard  Baltimore.  Yesterday  forenoon 
the  word  came  that  this  had  begun.  About  four  o'clock 
p.  M.  I  was  waked  from  my  nap  to  see  Mrs.  Norton,  who 
came  to  condole  with  me.  She  had  been  told  in  the  streets 
that  Baltimore  was  on  fire  !  She  had  no  sooner  left  me 
than  another  neighbor — I  think  I  will  not  mention  to  you 
her  name — came  in,  and  she  thought  that,  if  it  was  true 
that  Baltimore  had  refused  a  passage  to  Northern  troops, 
the  first  thing  they  ought  to  do  should  be  '  to  sacJc  the 
city.'  I  was  angered,  and  read  her  such  a  lesson  on  the 
meaning  of  words  and  Christian  warfare  that  she  acknowl- 
edged herself  ignorant,  and  asked  my  pardon.  But  this 
she  did  mean,  that  the  North,  going  to  defend  their  coun- 
try from  destruction,  must  find  or  make  a  clear  road  to  the 
capital,  and  whoever  opposed  did  it  at  the  peril  of  their 
own  destruction.  This  is  the  universal  sentiment  of  the 
North.  And  there  is  such  a  rising  here  as  reminds  me  of 
the  oft-quoted  sentence  of  Anna  Commena,  that  '  Europe, 


THE   DEATH   OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  275 

loosened  from  its  foundation,  seemed  precipitating  itself 
on  Asia.'  But  I  hear  this  morning  that  an  arrangement 
is  made  by  the  Government  at  Washington  with  that  of 
the  city  of  Baltimore,  that  the  railroads  are  to  be  repaired 
and  communications  opened  ;  and  we  hear  no  confirmation 
of  the  reports  of  yesterday  ;  neither  do  we  hear  an  express 
denial.  I  hope  every  hour  to  hear  from  you,  as  I  know 
you  will  write  if  you  are  able. 

"  The  last  letter  I  have  from  you  is  the  one  in  which 
you  speak  of  (that  good  man  and  worthy  officer)  Colonel 
Huger.  I  have  talked  to  Olin  and  others  what  a  hard 
case  it  was.  Mr.  Olin  acknowledged  it.  He  had  just  re- 
turned from  Washington,  and  was  in  Baltimore  when  the 
attack  was  made  on  the  Massachusetts  regiment.  He  says 
the  mob  were  put  up  by  secessionists.  But,  in  regard  to 
Colonel  Huger,  Mr.  Olin  said  that,  however  the  executive 
might  regret  to  do  it,  necessity  compelled  them  at  this 
time,  when  their  country  and  their  lives  were  at  stake,  not 
to  allow  of  resignations  in  the  army  on  easier  terms.  The 
example  would  be  ruin  to  them. 

"  I  have  felt  sorry  that  I  have  said  one  word  in  my  let- 
ters to  discourage  you  from  going  to  Philadelphia.  I  wish 
you  and  Myra  were  there,  or  here  with  us.  I  believe 
Charles  was  quite  right  on  that  point.  But  I  am  not 
sorry  that  I  wrote  to  Charles  my  impression  of  the  final 
result  of  this  strife,  though  things,  I  see,  now  have  gone 
further  in  Baltimore  than  I  had  supposed. 

"  The  feeling  at  the  North  was  foreshadowed  by  what  I 
said,  in  1855,  to  Judge  Miller,  of  Mississippi,  when,  by  his 
voice,  the  possibility  of  the  South's  attempting  to  seize 
Washington  was  first  presented  to  my  astonished  mind  in 
these  words,  spoken  in  his  pompous  manner :  '  If  we  do 
divide,  we  of  the  South  shall,  of  course,  take  the  govern- 
ment and  the  government  buildings.'  Without  a  second's 
premeditation  I  uttered  the  sentiment :  *  Not  till  you  have 


276  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

killed  every  man,  woman,  and  child,  north  of  Mason  and 
Dixon's  line ;  for,  when  you  have  finished  with  the  men, 
you  will  then  have  to  fight  the  women  and  the  children.' 
And  this,  as  events  develop  themselves,  is  proved  to  be  the 
universal  determination  of  the  North ;  and  I  may  be  mis- 
taken, but  I  cannot  but  believe  that  this  concentrated  feel- 
ing, deep  enough  to  make  men  proffer  their  lives  and  their 
fortunes  (see  Astor's  gift  of  fourteen  millions),  will  yet 
bring  back  the  nation  to  unity  at  home  and  respectability 
abroad. 

"  And,  if  this  is  the  reality,  foreshadowed  by  the  rela- 
tive strength  and  resources  of  the  North,-  and  especially  if 
this  is  striking  the  balance — and  I  think  I  stated  the  argu- 
ments in  their  proper  weight  in  my  letter  to  Charles — then 
surely  it  would  be  the  very  madness  of  folly  for  Maryland 
to  oppose  herself  to  the  tornado  coming  from  the  North  to 
Washington.  She  must  bend  to  the  breeze,  or  be  uprooted. 
Governor  Hicks  seems  to  be  the  man  for  the  times,  and  I 
look  to  Charles  with  a  confident  belief  that  he  will  draw 
the  right  way  as  much  as  in  him  lies. 

"Let  Maryland  keep  a  neutral  position  (in  regard  to 
fighting)  herself  if  she  chooses ;  but,  if  she  attempts  to  bar 
the  way  of  the  troops  of  the  North — especially  if  she  makes 
war  upon  them — unspeakable  is  the  distress  that  awaits 
her ;  and  I  fear  an  evil  for  the  North  equally  great  or 
greater,  that,  in  their  anger,  they  will  disgrace  themselves 
— that  is,  some  of  them  will  do  acts  which  will  disgrace  us 
all.  I  fear,  among  the  rest,  that  John  Brown  raids  will  be 
made  by  some  of  the  deadly  abolitionists.  Don't  provoke 
them ;  and  we,  who  hate  such  things  as  bad  as  you,  will 
do  all  we  can  to  denounce  the  barbarous  and  abominable 
nature  of  such  warfare. 

"  On  Sunday  the  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  Washington 
was  intense,  and  it  remains  strong.  But,  as  troops  reach 
there,  we  more  and  more  hope  it  may  be  safe,  and  remain 


THE   DEATH   OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  277 

so.  You  in-  Maryland  are  bound  to  pray  for  it,  for  the 
North  are  ready  to  sacrifice  a  million  lives  and  a  thousand 
millions  of  money  rather  than  to  give  it  up. 

"  But  I  think,  as  I  wrote  Mrs.  Sigourney,  that,  while 
the  North  hold  firmly  the  sword  in  one  hand,  and  show 
plainly  that  they  are  no  cowards  and  no  doughfaces,  they 
ought  kindly  to  proffer  the  olive-branch  with  the  other. 
Let  them  show  plainly  that  they  have  no  thought  to  con- 
quer the  South  by  force  of  arms,  but  that  their  ultimatum 
is  this — the  Government  shall  not  be  illegally  broken  up, 
and  this  part  of  the  continent  disintegrated,  like  Mexico, 
by  secessionism,  but  the  Southern  States  must  all  go  with 
us  into  a  general  convention  of  the  people,  that  will  vindi- 
cate, in  the  face  of  the  world,  the  American  principle — and 
whatever  '  we,  the  people,'  decree,  will  be  valid,  and  the 
hydra -headed  monster,  Anarchy,  will  be  slain.  If  we 
should,  in  such  a  convention,  find  that  the  South  have 
made  improvements  in  the  American  Constitution — which 
I  think  they  have — let  us  adopt  them. 

"  To  speak  of  giving  love  to  Charles  and  Myra,  when 
she  knew  how  intensely  anxious  I  am  for  you  all,  seems 
childish.  I  have  not  yet  heard  whether  Manning  has  re- 
turned. 

"  May  God,  in  judgment,  remember  mercy  ! 

"  Your  ever-faithful  and  affectionate  sister, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 

"TEOY,  Mftyl,  1861. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  .  .  .  I  sympathize  in  your  divided 
feelings  and  in  your  love  for  your  Maryland  friends  ;  but  I 
do  rejoice  that  you  are  enabled  to  see  the  truth  as  it  is,  in 
regard  to  our  national  affairs.  You  are  glad  to  see  a  na- 
tional strength  arising  which  shows  itself  able  to  defend 
our  nationality.  Devoutly  do  I  thank  God  for  it,  and  pray 
that  it  may  be  endued  with  strength  from  on  high  to  ac- 


278  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

complish  this  righteous  purpose.  My  heart  is  lifted  up  as 
our  country  rises  from  the  mire  of  degradation  which  she 
was  placed  in  when  our  Congress  was  daily  insulted  by 
the  traitor-servants  who  had  sworn  to  support  her,  and 
who  were  receiving  her  pay.  If  such  treason  appears  there 
again,  I  think  there  will  be  arrests,  and  trials,  and  execu- 
tions. Better  so  than  worse. 

"  I  read  Mr.  Betts's  good,  honest,  and  friendly  letter. 
The  South  have  some  views  concerning  the  North  that  I 
think  wrill  be  corrected  by  this  war.  The  Marylanders 
seem  now  to  feel  disposed  to  bow  to  the  storm  till  it 
passes  over,  and  then  despise  the  North  and  love  the 
South;  but,  if  we  convince  them  that  we  are  not  to  be 
despised,  after  that,  perhaps,  we  can  make  them  love  us. 
Such  is  the  nature  of  rebellious  man,  even  with  respect  to 
our  Maker,  that  we  must  feel  His  power,  as  manifested  in 
His  chastisements,  before  we  can  love  Him  for  His  good- 
ness. I  wanted  you  should  tell  me  just  how  every  thing 
looks  about  the  dear  house  in  Baltimore,  where  I  have  found 
for  many  weeks  an  elegant  and  happy  home ;  and  I  am 
glad  to  feel  that  it  is  in  perfect  safety.  I  fancied  that  you 
would  ask  Mrs.  Tyler  to  look  after  it,  because  she  is  such  a 
fearless,  reliable  woman.  And  then  the  silver  could  not 
be  in  better  hands.  And  so  cheer  up,  dear  sister,  and 
don't  let  a  morbid  melancholy  take  possession  of  you. 
Such  a  shock  as  you  have  had  must  needs  affect  you  for  a 
time ;  but  think  of  your  deliverance  and  of  your  mercies. 
As  to  your  home,  I  do  not  see  as  it  is  in  danger  at  all. 
And  events  for  the  future  are  so  uncertain  that  it  seems  to 
me,  now  you  are  away,  that  you  had  better  not  immedi- 
ately return — in  this  I  say  nothing  at  all  about  Charles.  I 
would  not  presume  to  give  him  any  advice ;  or,  in  fact,  you 
either ;  you  both  know  your  own  circumstances  and  feel- 
ings best.  You  said  a  few  words  about  coming  here,  which 
I  keep  entirely  to  myself.  We  should  not  disagree  in  the 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  279 

long-run,  for  I  will  do  as  I  would  be  done  by;  but  you 
must  come  and  make  me  as  long  a  visit  as  ever.  Tell 
dear  Myra  I  thank  her  kindly  for  her  excellent  letter. 
Love  to  all. 

"  I  am  now  engaged  in  something  in  which  I  have  a 
prospect  of  doing  no  little  good.  I  have  been  writing  to- 
day an  article  for  publication,  with  the  understanding  and 
approbation  of  the  gentlemen  committee  of  the  relief  fund 
(the  fund  for  the  relief  of  the  families  of  the  volunteers), 
and  of  several  of  our  most  influential  ladies,  and  a  full 
prospect  of  putting  in  operation  there  the  scheme,  which  I 
think  I  understand  is  universal.  Perhaps,  if  they  have  not 
done  so  already,  the  Philadelphians  will  take  it  up.  When 
I  publish,  I  mean  to  send  }^ou  a  paper. 

"  Your  ever-affectionate  sister, 

"EMMA  W." 

The  following  is  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Gilmer,  after  hostilities 
had  broken  out : 

"  TBOY,  May  21,  1861. 

"  MY  DEAR  MRS.  GILMER  :  I  hope  you  and  Mr.  Gilmer 
have  received  the  letters  which  I  wrote  in  answer  to  your 
affecting  communications,  announcing  the  fact  of  Mr.  Gil- 
mer's  being  at  the  West  pleading  the  cause  of  the  Union, 
while  you  were  filled  with  anguish  unspeakable  at  the  ap- 
parent necessity,  as  felt  by  your  son,  that  he  should  enlist 
on  the  opposite  side.  Who  can  wonder  at  your  feelings  ? 
It  is  quite  apparent,  from  a  note  in  your  writing,  from  a 
paper  day  before  yesterday  sent  me  by  you  from  Greens- 
town,  that  they  are  now  as  acute  as  ever.  Our  national 
affairs  have  led  us  to  a  position  distasteful  to  us  all.  Blood 
has  not  flowed  as  yet,  and  perhaps  the  Lord  may  hear  our 
prayers,  and  find  some  other  way  in  which  our  differences 
may  be  settled.  Would  that,  when  I  carried  my  peace- 


280  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

offering  to  Washington,  it  could  have  been  accepted — the 
one  which  made,  as  I  think,  the  friendship  between  you 
and  me,  because  you  heartily  concurred  in  it !  You  saw  I 
loved  the  right,  and  that  was  just  what  you  loved  your- 
self; and,  by  this  token,  we  understood  each  other — to  be 
persons  in  our  inmost  hearts  desirous  of  having  the  will  of 
God  made  the  basis  of  our  country's  threatening  discords. 
And  may  we  not  hope  that  a  time  will  come  when  the 
ultraists,  North  and  South,  will  see  as  we  then  saw — that 
peace  and  union  are  greatly  to  be  desired,  and  can  only  be 
relied  on  as  permanent  when  founded  on  the  eternal  basis 
of  truth  and  right  ?  No  man  is  degraded  when  he  loves 
and  submits  himself  to  the  will  of  God.  And  who  knows, 
my  dear  friend,  but  the  chastisements  of  the  Almighty 
may  bring  us,  on  both  sides,  to  our  senses  ?  Who  knows 
but  the  women  may  yet  contrive  some  way  of  peace,  for 
we  love  one  another  South  and  North,  and  Christian  wom- 
en will  watch  for  opportunities  to  make  peace,  and  pray 
that  peace  and  righteousness  may  prevail  ?  At  the  same 
time,  the  necessities  of  our  position  may  make  us  act  with 
the  section  to  which  we  belong. 

"  The  speech  of  Mr.  Graham,  in  the  paper  which  you  sent 
me,  is  able  and  patriotic ;  but  I  disagree  with  some  of  his 
theoretical  views.  I  have  not  yet  written  to  Mr.  Gilmer 
the  letter  I  promised  him,  giving  my  own  views  on  the 
present  state  of  the  country,  for  I  do  not  feel  certain  that 
my  letters  reach  you. 

"  To  Mr.  Gilmer  present  me  with  cordial  regards,  and 
believe  me,  dear  madam, 

"  Faithfully  your  friend, 

"EMMA  WILLAED." 

The  following  letter  from  Professor  Davies,  formerly 
of  West  Point,  shows  his  appreciation  of  Mrs.  Willard's 
efforts : 


THE  DEATH   OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  281 

"FISHKILL  LANDING,  June  8,  1861. 

"  MY  DEA^I  MADAM  :  I  read,  with  very  close  attention, 
your  article  in  the  Troy  paper  on  the  subject  of  providing 
for  the  wants  of  the  volunteers  and  their  families ;  and, 
when  I  had  finished  it,  I  remarked  to  Mrs.  Davies  that  '  it 
contained  more  valuable  suggestions,  and  evinced  more 
good  knowledge,  in  regard  to  the  wants  and  claims  of  the 
army,  than  any  paper  which  I  had  read  since  the  opening 
of  the  war.'  It  was,  indeed,  admirable  in  tone  and  temper, 
and  in  far-reaching  views  of  a  wise  organization. 

"In  regard  to  the  unhappy  difference  between  Gen- 
erals Scott  and  Wool,  I,  with  you,  equally  regret  it. 

"  I  have  seen  General  Scott  since  the  correspondence 
(though  before  the  receipt  of  your  letter)  ;  and,  although  I 
did  not  converse  with  him  directly  on  the  subject,  yet, 
from  a  few  casual  remarks  which  he  made,  I  am  quite  cer- 
tain that  I  could  do  nothing  to  induce  a  change  in  the 
state  of  present  relations. 

"  General  Scott  is  overwhelmed  with  business  and  per- 
plexing cares.  He  has  but  a  moment's  time  for  any  one 
thing  or  subject,  and,  that  being  disposed  of,  he  passes  im- 
mediately to  the  next,  and  has  no  time  to  look  to  the  past 
and  review  decisions. 

"While,  therefore,  I  fully  appreciate,  with  you,  the 
advantages  which  the  public  interests  would  receive  in  a 
perfect  harmony  of  sentiment  and  entire  unity  of  action 
between  the  two  generals,  and  while  I  should  be  most 
happy  to  aid  in  bringing  such  a  result  about,  yet  I  feel 
quite  certain  that  no  influence  which  I  could  exert  would 
effect  that  object.  To  attempt  it,  either  by  correspond- 
ence or  a  personal  interview,  would  only  disturb  and  per- 
plex General  Scott,  without  soothing  the  feelings  of  either 
party  or  promoting  the  public  interests. 

"  Too  much  prosperity  and  too  many  blessings  appear 
to  have  turned  the  hearts  of  the  people  from  their  duty. 


282  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

The  very  few  restraints  which  our  form  of  government 
imposed  appear  to  have  stimulated  rather  tnan  repressed 
the  natural  turbulence  of  our  nature,  and  we  have  risen  up 
in  rebellion  against  the  mildest  form  of  government  which 
the  world  has  ever  known. 

"  It  is  certainly  to  be  hoped  that  the  chastenings  we 
are  to  receive  will  make  us  a  better,  and  therefore  in  the 
end,  a  happier  people. 

"  We  are  all  comfortably  located  in  the  country,  after  a 
winter's  residence  in  the  city. 

"  Mrs.  Scudder,  we  hear,,  is  better,  and  we  hope  will 
soon  be  with  us,  when  your  excellent  granddaughter  will 
be  released  from  that  Christian  duty  of  nursing  the  sick, 
which  to  her  has  been  a  labor  of  love.  She  has  won  all 
our  hearts,  and  insured  our  permanent  and  grateful  friend- 
ship. 

"  Please  remember  us  kindly  to  her  parents  and  sisters, 
and  accept  the  renewed  assurances  of  our  warmest  friend- 
ship. 

"  Very  truly  yours, 

"  CHARLES  DAVIES." 

The  following  letter  from  Judge  Olin,  then  a  member 
of  Congress,  shows  her  efforts  in  behalf  of  her  country,  and 
his  estimation  of  her  political  sagacity : 

""WASHINGTON,  January  19,  18C2. 

"  DEAE  MADAM  :  .  .  .  I  wrote  Mrs.  Lincoln  Phelps,  the 
other  day,  detailing  my  labors  and  their  result  in  attempt- 
ing to  obtain  for  her  and  you  a  contract  to  make  army  un- 
der-clothing, and  thus  give  employment  to  the  poor  sew- 
ing-women of  your  respective  cities. 

"I  think  I  should  have  been  successful  but  for  an 
unfortunate  experiment  the  Department  has  already  made. 

"  Some  benevolent  lady  in  Massachusetts,  whose  name 


THE   DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  283 

I  have  forgotten,  succeeded,  by  the  aid  of  some  members 
of  Congress,  in  obtaining  a  job  for  the  manufacture  of 
shirts  and  drawers ;  and,  when  the  manufactured  articles 
were  returned,  it  appeared  that  different  kinds  and  qual- 
ities of  cloth  were  put  in  the  same  garment,  and  the  in- 
spector condemned  the  whole  lot  of  clothing — the  work 
and  materials  all  a  dead  loss  to  the  Government. 

"  I  must  congratulate  you  upon  being  wiser  than  all  of 
us  upon  the  Mason  and  Slidell  affair.  The  whole  thing 
has  turned  out  precisely  as  you  predicted.  As  the  events 
have  proved,  no  one  among  all  the  various  persons  with 
whom  I  conversed  had  half  so  clear  and  comprehensive  a 
view  of  the  policy  of  England  toward  us,  and  the  motives 
and  feelings  of  those  who  shape  that  policy,  as  yourself. 
Whether  it  was  the  result  of  long  study  and  observation, 
or  a  happy  inspiration,  I  know  not ;  but  it  is  certainly  true 
that  you  alone,  and  from  the  first,  foresaw  just  the  course 
her  public  men  would  pursue. 

"  I  hope  you  are  enjoying  your  visual  health.  I  should 
be  most  happy  to  see  you.  Mrs.  O sends  her  love  to 

you  and  yours. 

"  Very  truly  yours, 

"A.  B.  OLIN." 

The  following  letter  to  her  dear  friend  Miss  Whittlesey, 
is  a  good  introduction  to  her  "  Via  Media"  which,  she 
wrote  in  1862,  and  upon  which  she  concentrated  her  ener- 
gies ;  also  the  one  following  from  her  nephew,  Judge  WiL- 
lard,  in  reference  to  the  same  subject,  and  an  admirable 
resume  of  the  arguments  which  men  of  intellect  and  char- 
acter put  forth  in  reference  to  the  war : 

"  TEOT,  July  9,  1862. 

"  MY  PEAR  MARY  :  .  .  .  About  the  last  of  March  I  left 
to  go  to  Washington,  from  whence,  after  a  week,  I  went  to 


284  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Baltimore,  to  visit  my  sister.  With  her  I  spent  nearly 
two  months,  that  time  being  broken  by  (my  sister  going 
also,  with  her  son  and  daughter)  visiting  Washington. 
While  in  Washington  the  last  time,  I  engaged  to  write  an 
article,  which  was  to  have  been  published  in  the  National 
Intelligencer  /  but,  after  it  was  written,  it  was  thought 
best  that  it  should  be  published  in  a  pamphlet  form.  ^  It 
was  published  in  Washington,  under  the  supervision  of 
Colonel  Gardner,  a  well-known  gentleman  and  patriot  of 
that  place.  He  was  a  former  friend  of  mine,  and  named 
his  oldest  daughter  (afterward  my  pupil)  after  me.  Per- 
haps you  may  remember  Emma  Gardner,  who  was,  I  think, 
my  pupil  about  the  time  that  you  were.  She  became  the 
wife  afterward  of  the  Governor  of  Louisiana,  who  is  now 
an  eminent  man.  I  shall  send  my  pamphlet  to  you  as 
soon  as  I  get  a  quantity,  which  I  expect  from  Washington. 

"  You  will  not  wonder  that  my  thoughts  dwell  so  much 
on  our  suffering  country  that  I  neglect  every  thing  else, 
when  I  fancy  that  I  may  possibly  do  something  that 
will  do  good,  and  hasten  a  settlement  of  our  destructive 
family  quarrel.  My  pamphlet  has  already  procured  for  me 
some  of  the  highest  compliments  I  have  ever  received  (you 
must  not  mention  if  I  tell  you  that  Colonel  Gardner  says  it 
will  give  me  the  credit  of  '  profound  statesmanship  ; '  and, 
what  is  better,  he  gives  it  as  his  opinion  that  I  had  laid 
down  principles  on  which  the  difficulties  between  the 
North  and  the  South  will  ultimately  be  settled,  though 
not  yet). 

"  When  you  have  read  my  pamphlet,  I  should  like  to 
have  you  show  it  to  Ellen's  husband,  and  get  his  opinion 
of  my  views,  and  perhaps  you  may  of  some  other  of  your 
sensible  people.  What  you  said  of  Dr.  Hamilton  was 
good.  I  called  to  see  him  when  I  was  last  in  Saratoga. 
"  Most  affectionately  your  aunt  and  friend, 

"EMMA  WILLARD." 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  285 

"  SAKATOGA  SPRINGS,  July  28,  1862. 
"Mns.  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  DEAR  AUNT  :  On  the  23d  of  April  last  I  wrote  you 
a  letter  from  this  place,  addressed  to  you  at  Baltimore, 
informing  you  that  I  had  been  obliged  to  leave  Al- 
bany a  few  days  before  the  close  of  the  session,  on  ac- 
count of  my  health.  The  letter  was  returned  to  me  a 
few  days  since  from  the  dead  -  letter  office  at  Washing- 
ton, from  which  I  learn,  of  course,  that  you  did  not  re- 
ceive it. 

"  I  received  this  morning,  by  the  mail  from  Troy,  your 
pamphlet  on  the  slavery  question,  and  have  carefully  read 
it.  You  entitle  it  *  Via  Media?  There  is  no  such  way  at 
present.  We  have  passed  it  a  long  time  since,  and  noth- 
ing now  remains  but  to  see  which  section  of  the  country 
is  the  strongest.  The  South  has  been,  from  the  beginning, 
conducting  the  contest  with  intense  earnestness,  while  we 
have  endeavored  to  wage  war  with  the  least  possible  in- 
jury to  our  enemy.  That  policy  must  be  abandoned, 
unless  we  are  willing  to  be  defeated.  We  must  meet 
them  with  the  same  spirit  which  they  have  all  along  mani- 
fested, and  use  all  the  means  of  aggression  and  defence 
which  the  laws  of  war  will  justify.  We  are  in  the  midst 
of  a  revolution,  and  men's  minds  are  constantly  chang- 
ing with  the  shifting  of  the  scene.  I  see  no  remedy 
for  the  North  but  to  prosecute  the  war  with  the  utmost 
vigor. 

"The  South  has  had  the  advantage  of  us  from  the 
beginning :  1.  They  had  been  a  long  time  preparing  for 
the  struggle,  while  we  were  idle  and  unsuspicious  of  an 
assault.  2.  They  have  educated  their  people  in  the  doc- 
trine of  secession,  and  have  brought  about,  by  persuasion 
or  coercion,  an  entire  unanimity  of  opinion  against  us. 
3.  They  have  found  in  their  slaves  an  element  of  great 
strength.  They  have  instructed  them  to  believe,  and  they 


286  TUB  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

do  believe,  that  the  abolitionists  are  their  greatest  enemies, 
and  under  this  name  they  embrace  the  whole  North.  They 
would  shoot  an  abolitionist  as  quick  as  they  would  a  rat- 
tlesnake. They  would  shoot  me,  who  was  never  an  aboli- 
tionist, as  soon  as  they  would  Greeley  or  Beecher.  4.  The 
North  has  been  and  still  is,  to  a  great  extent,  divided.  We 
have  among  us  still  strong  sympathizers,  and  others  who 
give  us  but  an  equivocal  support.  5.  We  are  divided  in 
opinion  as  to  the  best  way  to  put  down  the  rebellion; 
and  we  have  no  head,  with  a  strong,  indomitable  will,  to 
combine  the  various  elements  of  power  into  one.  The 
South  is  wielded  by  a  single  mind,  intelligent  and  unscru- 
pulous, while  our  strength  is  frittered  away  by  visionary 
projects  and  foolish  schemes.  Unless  God  is  truly  on  our 
side,  we  shall  fail  by  our  own  folly.  6.  The  sympathy  of 
England  and  France,  and  perhaps  all  of  Europe,  is  against 
us,  and  with  the  South.  Their  wish  is  to  divide  us  ;  and, 
when  our  strength  is  nearly  exhausted,  they  will  probably 
recognize  the  South,  and  become  parties  to  the  war.  Our 
people  will  not  yield  to  their  advice,  and  consent  to  a 
division  of  the  republic.  We  shall  fight  while  a  man  re- 
mains to  bear  a  musket,  and  a  dollar  can  be  found  to  sup- 
port him. 

"  It  is  in  our  favor  that  Congress  has  adjourned.  We 
shall  be,  for  a  few  months,  without  the  interference  of 
demagogues.  The  Administration  is  beginning  to  arouse 
to  the  magnitude  of  the  struggle. 

"  Though  I  have  very  little  confidence  in  some  of  the 
projects  adopted  by  Congress,  I  am  not  inclined  to  find 
fault.  We  cannot  afford  to  waste  our  time  in  grumbling ; 
we  need  the  strength  of  all  parties. 

"  I  have  not  spoken  of  the  merits  of  your  plan.  There 
may  be  a  time  when  it  can  be  used,  but  it  cannot  be 
now.  Though  wise  in  its  conception  and  philanthrop- 
ic in  its  object,  it  would,  in  my  judgment,  do  more 


THE   DEATH   OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  287 

harm  than  good  to  press  it  on  the  country  at  the  present 
time. 

"  Yours  affectionately, 

"  JOHN  WILLABD." 

The  '  Via  Media  '  was  published  in  May  or  June,  1862, 
when  there  were  still  hopes  that  a  peaceful  settlement 
could  be  made  before  the  South  should  be  involved  in 
ruin.  As  this  essay  was  written  under  deep  conviction 
and  intense  patriotic  sentiments,  it  is  one  of  the  best 
efforts  of  Mrs.  Willard,  and  deserves  a  full  insertion  in  this 
biography.  The  question,  however,  to  which  it  relates  was 
solved  by  the  fortunes  of  war.  When  Mr.  Lincoln,  as  the 
commander-in-chief  of  our  armies  in  times  of  war,  as  well 
as  President  of  the  United  States,  uttered  his  famous  proc- 
lamation decreeing  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the  Gordian 
knot  was  cut. 

I  insert,  however,  the  following  letter,  in  reference  to 
this  essay,  from  General  McClellan  : 

"  ORANGE,  N.  J.,  December  1,  18C4. 
"  MRS.  EMMA 


"  MY  DEAE  MADAM  :  Your  very  kind  note  of  the  23d, 
with  the  accompanying  papers,  reached  here  a  few  days 
since,  but  I  have  been  prevented  from  acknowledging  them 
at  an  earlier  day  by  my  absence  from  home,  and  trust  that 
you  will  accept  my  apology  for  the  delay. 

"I  have  read  the  '  Via  Media"*  with  much  interest,  and 
take  much  pleasure  in  saying  to  you  that  the  views  it  puts 
forth  are  almost  identical  with  those  I  have  entertained 
since  I  first  reflected  carefully  upon  the  subject  of  which  it 
treats.  Had  power  been  placed  in  my  hands,  I  should 
have  exerted  it  to  bring  about  such  a  system  as  you  advo- 
cate. No  one  appreciates  more  fully  than  I  do  the  evils 
of  slavery  —  both  to  the  white  and  the  black  ;  on  the  other 


288  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

hand,  no  one  understands  more  fully  the  inability  of  the 
blacks  to  take  care  of  themselves  when  thrown  among  a 
superior  race. 

"  The  '  Via  Media '  is,  I  think,  the  only  true  road  to  a 
successful  solution  of  the  problem. 

"It  can  be  so  carried  into  effect  as  to  preserve  the 
rights  and  secure  the  interests  of  all  concerned. 

"  I  fear  that  Mr.  Marble  is  correct  in  his  opinion  that 
the  time  has  not  yet  arrived  when  Democratic  support  can 
aid  in  this  matter.  Fanaticism  must  first  run  its  course, 
and  bear  its  bitter  fruits. 

"  Suffering  and  disappointment  may  and  will  open  the 
minds  and  hearts  of  men,  and  prepare  them  to  listen  to 
the  counsels  of  wisdom  and  moderation.  But,  until  the 
mass  of  the  people  have  encountered  that  disappointment 
and  endured  that  suffering,  I  fear  that  we  can  only  '  sit 
upon  the  bark  and  await  the  wind.' 

"  The  temper  of  the  dominant  party  still  unfits  them 
for  the  exercise  of  reason — the  sway  of  passion  and  pre- 
judice is  yet  supreme.  We  can  only  act  now  in  private 
circles ;  the  public  arena  is  closed  to  us  for  the  present. 
But  I  still  have  faith  that  God  has  not  forsaken  us,  and  I 
believe  that  the  day  will  yet  arrive  when  calmness  will  re- 
sume the  place  now  held  by  violence,  and  when,  with  hope 
of  success,  we  can  appeal  to  the  reason  and  better  senti- 
ments of  our  people — the  fire  will  at  length  die  out  for 
want  of  nutriment. 

"  I  regret  extremely  that  the  circumstances  which  you 
observed  prevented  my  seeing  any  thing  of  you  when  you 
were  good  enough  to  visit  Mrs.  Marcy.  I  should  have 
been  very  glad  to  have  had  a  long  conversation  with  you. 
With  the  hope  that  that  pleasure  may  still  be  in  store  for 
me,  I  am,  my  dear  madam, 

"  Very  respectfully  and  truly  your  friend, 

"GEO.    B.    McCLELLAN." 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  289 

THE  AFRICAN  IN  AMERICA:  TO  FIND  HIS  TRUE  POSITION, 
AND  PLACE  HIM  IN  IT,  THE  VIA  MEDIA  ON  WHICH 
THE  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  MIGHT  MEET  IN  A  PERMANENT 
AND  HAPPY  SETTLEMENT. 

THIS  nation  appears  evidently  near  a  crisis,  in  which 
the  forms  of  our  past  policy,  in  regard  to  the  Africans 
among  us,  must  encounter  a  change.  A  great  upheaval — 
a  bloody  civil  war,  having  reference  to  that  race,  has  so 
commingled  and  dissolved  the  political  elements,  that  they 
are  now  in  a  plastic  state,  and  ready  to  be  moulded  for 
futurity — well  or  ill,  as  wisdom  or  folly  shall  rule  the  hour. 
Light  is  needed,  and  will  be  welcome,  even  should  it  come 
glimmering  from  an  earthen  vase — long  used,  and  ready  to 
mingle  with  its  native  dust. 

Our  subject  is  the  African  race  as  existing  in  this  na- 
tion, North  and  South  ;  and  the  great  question  underlying 
it  is,  What,  considering  their  peculiar  characteristics,  ought 
to  be  their  condition  in  our  social  system  ?  And  we  con- 
ceive that  the  inquiry  would  become  simplified,  if  the 
statesman  should  first  look  at  it  in  the  single  aspect  of 
righteous  dealing  to  the  race ;  for,  if  he  find  what  this 
would  be,  he  may  surely  expect  that,  in  following  it  out, 
he  would  produce  a  state  of  things  among  us  good  for  all ; 
for  good  and  right,  duty  and  expediency,  as  God  sees  them, 
are  one. 

Said  the  eloquent  Henry  Ward  Beecher  (who  has  re* 
cently  modified  his  views  respecting  the  negroes),  "If  I 
had  been  God,  I  would  not  have  made  them  at  all ;  but, 
since  He  who  is  wiser  than  all  of  us  put  together  has  seen 
fit  to  make  them  and  bring  them  here,  what  are  you  going 
to  do  with  them?"1  Bating  a  touch  of  profanity,  we 
would  thank  Mr.  Beecher  for  this  candid  statement  of  the 

1  A  highly-respectable  lady,  who  heard  him,  related  this  to  me  and 
to  others. 

13 


290  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

case,  indicating,  as  it  does,  the  great  error  of  fanaticism. 
God  grant  it  may  see  and  retrace  its  mistakes,  before  it  is 
yet  too  late  to  save  our  country  from  their  direful  effects  ! 
Doubtless,  God  made  the  negro,  and  He  made  him  as  He 
made  the  white  man,  after  His  own  perfect  pattern,  and 
fitted  him  to  his  peculiar  place  and  duties  ;  and  the  reason 
of  men's  embarrassment  respecting  him  is,  that,  overlook- 
ing the  indications  of  God's  will  concerning  him,  they  have 
jumped  to  conclusions  from  their  own  conceits.  That  this 
is  true  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  they  find  the  negro 
made  amiss.  Said  the  late  Governor  Slade — and  he  sighed 
deeply  as  he  spoke — "  After  all  that  we  can  do  for  the 
negroes,  they  must  be  black ! " 

Among  the  philosophers  who  have  thought  the  creation 
might  have  been  improved  had  the  Almighty  taken  them 
into  His  counsels,  we  may  now  reckon  Mr.  Beecher,  in  ad- 
dition to  King  Alphonso  of  Portugal — the  last  respecting 
the  stars  of  the  heavens,  and  the  first  respecting  the  ne- 
groes of  the  earth.  And  be  it  remarked,  they  were  both 
in  advance  of  those  who  remained  satisfied  with  the  false 
systems  received  around  them. 

Of  those  false  systems,  none  are  more  pernicious,  none 
fraught  with  more  fatal  consequences  to  our  social  system, 
as  regards  both  our  race  and  the  African,  than  that  which 
sets  up  for  the  political  equality  of  the  negro  race,  and 
holds  them  entitled,  in  this  country,  to  all  the  political 
privileges  of  the  whites.  I  particularly  take  exception  to 
this,  as  a  woman. 

Reckoning,  for  the  sake  of  the  argument,  that  the  peo- 
ple of  this  nation  exist  in  four  parts — 1.  The  white  men  ; 
2.  The  white  women  ;  3.  The  negroes  ;  and  4.  The  Indians 
— there  is  but  one  part  of  the  four,  the  white  men,  to 
whom  political  power  appertains  ;  and  it  should  only  be  to 
the  educated  among  them.  Others  have  nothing  to  do, 
either  with  making  constitutional  laws  or  legislative  enact- 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  291 

ments,  or  any  share  in  administering  them  after  they  are 
made  ;  and  so  we  hold  it  right  that  it  should  be.  We  sit 
down  contentedly  in  a  class  which  has  not  this  power,  be- 
lieving that,  in  the  present  state  of  the  world,  our  political 
rights  and  those  of  our  children  are  safest  in  the  hands  of 
the  educated  men  of  our  race ;  and  that  to  take  care  of 
them  is  their  high  and  sacred  duty — a  duty  which  is  not 
transferable,  and  which  they  cannot  impart  to  the  men  of  a 
subordinate  race,  without  a  keenly-felt  indignity  and  wrong 
inflicted  upon  us. 

Observe  here  that  we  are  not  discussing  absolute  infe- 
riority and  its  opposite.  The  dependent  vine  hangs  her 
rich  clusters  upon  the  rough  arms  of  the  self-supporting 
oak  ;  yet  who  says  that  the  vine,  as  a  work  of  God,  is  in- 
ferior to  the  oak  ?  Neither  is  the  small  and  beautiful 
wheat-stalk  inferior  to  either ;  or  even  the  lowly  esculent 
that  hides  in  the  ground  the  nutritious  bulb  which  gives 
food  to  nations.  Among  the  human  race  the  greatness 
which  will  decide  our  acceptance  with  God  is  to  be  judged 
of  by  the  rule,  he  that  would  be  great  among  you,  let  him 
be  your  ministering  servant.  In  this  sense,  and  even  in- 
tellectually, the  wife  may  be  greater  than  the  husband,  and 
the  servant  greater  than  either  •  but,  both  in  the  family 
and  in  the  state,  order  must  prevail ;  law,  human  and 
divine,  must  have  its  course ;  and  the  good  show  their 
goodness  by  submission.  This  is  one  of  the  trials  of  this 
life,  by  which  immortal  beings  become  fitted  for  a  better. 

Were  a  grand  family  procession  to  set  forth  in  the 
order  appointed  by  Providence,  the  white  men  would  go 
first,  the  white  women  with  their  children  second,  and 
next  the  colored  servants.  And  who  knows  but  one  of  the 
causes — not  the  principal,  which  doubtless  relates  to  cli- 
mate— why.  the  Almighty  has  seen  fit  to  distinguish  them 
by  color,  is  that  their  place  in  the  family  shall  be  unmis- 
takably settled,  so  that  all  jealous  heart-burnings  and  vain 


292  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLAED. 

expectations  shall  be  spared,  and  a  permanent  order  in  the 
household  be  established  ?  We  know,  by  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, that  the  servant's  place  in  the  family  is  sanc- 
tioned by  God ;  and  who  knows  that,  in  forming  the  ne- 
gro, He  has  not  had  it  in  view  to  create  a  race  with  a 
mission  to  serve  the  white  women,  and  add  strength  to 
their  physical  weakness  ? 

Concerning  the  effects  of  climate — the  colored  man,  by 
his  extended  apparatus  for  breathing,  inhales  in  a  given 
time  as  much  oxygen  from  the  diluted  atmosphere  of  the 
South,  as  the  white  man,  with  his  small  mouth  and  com- 
pressed nostril,  gets  from  the  concentrated  atmosphere  of 
the  North  ;  while,  by  the  negro's  superior  evaporating  ap- 
paratus, he  is  kept  cool  where  a  white  man  would  perish 
Trom  heat.  But  the  white  man  may,  by  keeping  in  shelter, 
inhabit  the  same  region,  and,  by  his  superior  brain  (the 
average  difference  being  calculated  at  from  twenty-one  to 
eighteen),  may  direct  his  energies,  though  he  cannot  labor 
by  his  side.  And,  while  only  a  few  negroes  would  be 
employed  at  the  North,  the  great  body  of  them  would  be 
retained  as  field-laborers  at  the  South. 

It  is  man's  wisdom  to  worship  God,  as  the  Universal, 
All- Wise  Ruler,  not  only  by  following  out  the  indications 
of  His  will  in  His  works  of  Nature,  but  in  submitting  to 
the  dispensations  of  His  righteous  providence.  He  has 
not  only  made  the  negro  as  he  is,  but  He  has  placed  him 
here,  and  in  such  numbers  that  he  cannot  now  be  removed ; 
and  our  first  duty  concerning  him  is  to  settle  his  true  posi- 
tion among  us. 

There  is  an  ulterior  object,  dear  to  the  heart  of  Chris- 
tian philanthropists,  especially  those  of  the  African  race, 
which  looks  to  their  ultimate  removal  to  Liberia.  This 
should  not  be  lost  sight  of ;  but  it  can  by  no  possibility  go 
forward  but  at  a  rate  too  slow  to  make  much  difference  in 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  293 

the  account  of  what  is  now  to  be  done  with  the  Africans 
of  America.  They  amount  to  four  millions,  and  they  can- 
not be  sent  away,  for  the  sufficient  reason  that  VOLUN- 
TARILY THEY  WILL  NOT  GO.  Free  or  slave,  they  prefer  to 
remain  where  they  are.  Among  the  free  blacks  of  the 
North,  the  Colonization  Society  has  long  been  setting 
forth  the  advantages  of  their  quitting  the  useless  strife  for 
equal  position  with  the  whites,  and  telling  them  how  much 
better  it  would  be  for  them  to  go  back  to  the  country  of 
their  fathers — where  the  abilities  of  such  black  men  as 
Roberts  and  Benson  have  already  shown  that  their  intel- 
lectual powers  are  equal  to  the  founding  and  governing 
of  a  nation.  How  eloquently  have  Crummell  and  others 
shown  them  that  they  may  not  only  acquire  wealth  and 
position,  but  benefit  their  race,  and  serve  humanity  at 
large,  by  going  thither  to  join  and  aid  their  brethren  1 
Yet  how  few  have  listened  to  the  appeal ;  and,  as  regards 
the  sending  of  the  slaves  of  the  South  to  Liberia  (a  few 
instances  to  the  contrary),  we  find  that  they  are  unwilling 
to  go,  even  when  masters  are  willing  to  send  them. 

Said  a  Virginian  chambermaid  to  me  in  1832,  when  I 
asked  her  "What  do  your  people  think  about  the  new 
plan  of  your  being  sent  to  Liberia  ? "  "  Why,  they 
thought  well  of  it  at  first,  and  Aunt  Flora  and  her  hus- 
band, when  their  master  gave  them  the  chance,  went  with 
all  their  children  ;  but,  after  a  year,  we  had  this  word  from 
them — that  we  had  better  stay  and  eat  grass  in  old  Vir- 
ginia than  to  come  there."  In  1846,  during  a  tour  through 
the  slave  States,  I  learned  many  facts  on  this  and  cognate 
subjects.  One  which  I  received  from  the  excellent  Judge 
McGhee,  of  Woodville,  Mississippi,  I  relate  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  a  class.  "  James,"  said  he  to  a  colored  ser- 
vant of  middle  age,  "  you  have  served  me  faithfully,  you 
have  deserved  your  freedom,  and  I  now  offer  it  to  you, 
advising  you  to  go  to  Liberia."  "  Will  master  go  to  Li- 


294  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

beria?"  said  the  servant.  "No,  James,  I  cannot  leave 
home."  "  Then  if  master  can't  go,  I  can't ;  all  I  want  is 
to  be  as  I  have  been,  and  live  with  master." 

If,  then,  the  servants  of  good  Southern  masters  are  use- 
ful, happy,  and  contented,  why  are  we  not  to  consider  that 
the  problem  is  already  solved,  and  theirs  is,  in  reality,  the 
true  position  of  the  American  Africans  ?  It  might  be  so, 
if  all  masters,  like  these,  were,  in  their  treatment  of  them, 
governed  by  kindness  and  Christianity,  and  if  death  and 
change  were  not  the  order  of  the  world.  And,  indeed,  it 
is  not  our  voice  which  would  ever  alter  these  affectionate 
relations  between  good  masters  and  good  servants — who, 
indeed,  ought  not  to  be  called  slaves  and  slave-holders — 
but  we  wish  the  whole  system  to  become  modified,  so  that 
the  barbarous  laws  of  slavery,  under  which  the  race  are 
liable  to  great  abuses,  many  actually  suffering  them,  may 
be  abrogated  and  succeeded  by  those  of  a  civilized  char- 
acter, in  which  the  true  rights  of  the  black  man  shall  be 
recognized  and  duly  guarded  by  law.  That  the  African  is 
~a  man  all  believe ;  and  what  is  it  but  a  barbarism  to  say, 
as  has  been  said,  that  he  has  not  a  right  in  this  country 
which  the  white  man  is  bound  to  respect  ?  That  the  hus- 
band has  no  right  to  his  wife ;  the  father  and  mother  no 
right  to  the  child ;  that  all  fathers,  mothers,  and  children, 
though  accustomed  to  indulgences,  may  be  taken,  should 
they  chance  to  lose  the  best  of  masters,  or  he  become 
poor,  and  sold  separately  into  distant  lands ;  or,  still 
worse,  when  the  slave-collector,  sent  by  the  spirit  of  gain, 
comes  to  buy  human  herds  for  some  hard  service  in  dis- 
tant, unhealthy  lands,  these  plantation  slaves  may  then  be 
collected  and  penned  up  like  cattle  for  a  fair ;  and  how  is 
manhood  degraded  when  the  slave  is  set  up  on  a  block 
and  shown  off  to  be  sold  as  a  chattel  to  the  highest  bidder ! 
and  childhood  is  there — and  womanhood— thrice  degraded ! 

If  we  would  purge  away  slavery  by  taking  from  the 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLA.RD.  295 

laws  the  gross  faults  by  which  they  are  deformed,  it  is  not 
that  the  watchful  care  which  the  good  master  affords  to  his 
servant,  and  which  his  dependent  spirit  and  improvident 
nature  make  him  need,  should  be  destroyed ;  nor  yet  that 
the  master  should  be  deprived  of  his  right  to  the  services 
of  a  race  whom  otherwise  he  could  not  provide  for  or  pro- 
tect ;  but  that  there  should  be  limitations  to  this  power 
made  by  law;  and  guards  fixed  which  shall  shield  the 
negro  in  case  of  the  death  or  poverty  of  his  master,  as  well 
as  against  his  abuses — in  fine,  to  use  the  language  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Fuller,  of  Baltimore,  that  "  masters  should  be- 
come guardians  of  their  slaves,  and  extend  over  them  a 
parental  government ; "  and  that  the  race  be  thus  raised 
from  the  condition  of  slavery  to  that  of  a  regulated  servi- 
tude ;  and  this  on  the  principle  that,  though  the  master 
owns  the  time,  according  to  restrictions  of  law,  yet  he  does 
not  own  the  man — he  belongs  to  God.  This  we  believe 
would  place,  the  negroes  in  their  true  position ;  and  it  is 
exactly  the  one  which  every  good  master,  and  especially 
every  good  minister,  at  the  South  would  desire  to  see  es- 
tablished by  law,  and  by  which,  if  it  were  established,  the 
South  would  be  honored,  and  humanity  everywhere  would 
rejoice.  We  are  persuaded  that  this  change  is  possible, 
and  that  it  might  be  brought  about  by  a  tribunal  composed 
of  the  best  minds  of  such  American  statesmen  as  are  thor- 
oughly acquainted  with  the  condition  of  the  country  and 
the  character  of  the  race  to  be  dealt  with;  and  we  say 
this  in  the  confident  hope  that,  if  such  a  change  were  cor- 
dially entered  upon  by  the  South,  it  would  form  the  basis 
of  a  permanent  settlement  of  the  great  question  at  issue 
between  the  North  and  the  South,  and  eventually  bring 
improvement  and  happiness  to  the  colored  race  ;  whereas, 
we  believe  that  to  emancipate  them,  in  their  present  con- 
dition, would  be  likely  to  result,  first  in  misery  and  con- 
fusion, and  next  in  their  final  extermination. 


29G  THE   LITE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Here  we  wish  to  meet,  by  facts,  an  anticipated  objec- 
tion from  those  who  maintain  that  the  negro  is  wronged 
unless  he  has  absolute  freedom.  Two  wealthy  slave-hold- 
ers of  Virginia,  becoming  conscientiously  imbued  with  the 
opinion  that  they  were  then  living  in  the  commission  of 
sin,  emigrated  with  their  slaves  to  Western  New  York, 
and  together  purchased  a  fine  tract  of  land  on  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  lakes  in  the  State.  They  laid  it  out  into 
small  farms,  and  built  comfortable  houses  for  the  negroes, 
with  places  for  worship  and  instruction.  Here  the  liber- 
ated slaves  were  to  enjoy  their  paradise  of  freedom.  But, 
alas  !  they  managed  ill,  and  were  neither  prosperous  nor 
happy.  And,  although  at  first  their  benefactors  would 
wind  them  up  whenever  they  ran  down,  yet  they  at  length 
became  discouraged,  and  convinced  that  their  labors  were 
hopeless,  and  they  must  abandon  their  generous  scheme  as 
a  failure.1 

The  abolition  of  the  mild  form  of  slavery  which  existed 
in  New  England  and  New  York  at  and  after  the  Revolu- 
tion, was  an  honest  outburst  of  alarmed  conscientiousness. 
But,  with  facts  as  they  now  stand  developed,  it  may  fairly 
be  questioned  whether  it  did  not  produce,  especially  to 
the  negroes,  injury  where  good  was  intended.  The  venera- 
ble Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  former  Patroon  of  Albany, 
mourned  in  his  later  days  for  the  share  he  had  taken  in  it ; 
for  he  said,  "  There  were  then  forty  of  these  home-servants 
to  the  manor  born,  and  I  have  lived  to  see  every  one  of 
them  go  into  the  gutter."  2  So  said  the  late  Colonel  Van 
Ness,  formerly  of  New  York,  respecting  the  colored  de- 
pendants of  the  wealthy  and  extensive  family  to  which  he 
belonged ;  and  so  have  said  many  others. 

1  This  account  the  writer  had  orally  from  General  Swift,  an  inhab- 
itant of  Geneva  at  the  time. 

2  For  the  truth  of  this  fact  I  refer  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Campbell,  of  Al- 
bany. 


THE   DEATH   OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  297 

And  here  we  remark,  as  accounting  in  part  for  the 
differences  of  opinion  which  prevail  among  us  on  the 
African*  question,  that  a  singular  and  unaccountable  differ- 
ence exists  among  the  individual  negroes  of  the  African 
tribes.  The  characteristic  of  the  masses,  as  shown  by  Dr. 
Livingstone  and  others,  is  unquestioning  obedience  to  their 
chiefs.  But  whence  come  the  chiefs,  endued,  as  they  are, 
with  the  vast  knowledge  and  extensive  cares  which  apper- 
tain to  their  governments  ?  Above  all,  many  of  these 
chiefs  have  the  mental  element  of  a  great  will,  and  they 
exercise  it  without  any  touch  of  conscientiousness.  Dr. 
Livingstone  asked  Matiamuo  why  he  sent  to  such  a  great 
distance  for  certain  of  his  subjects.  "  To  kill  them,"  was 
the  answer  of  the  chief.  "  There  are  too  many  of  them, 
and  I  want  to  thin  them  out."  Yet,  though  suspecting  his 
cruel  designs,  his  subjects  would  follow  their  instinct  of 
obedience,  and  come  when  he  sent  for  them.  This  differ- 
ence between  the  chief  and  his  subjects  among  Africans 
seems  to  me  as  difficult  to  be  accounted  for  as  royalty 
among  the  bees.  And  if,  in  the  guardianship  of  a  master 
over  them,  he  should  find  indications  that  there  are  among 
them  any  born  for  queen  bees,  their  aspirations  for  freedom 
should  be  encouraged,  for  otherwise  they  would  be  likely 
to  become  dangerous.  These  ideas  may  be  somewhat 
visionary,  but,  that  great  inequality  in  the  genius  and 
talents  of  the  race  exists,  none  can  doubt.  Those  who 
possess  superior  abilities  are  all  needed  in  Liberia,  and  let 
them  be  helped  thither.  In  Canada  they  make  an  unwhole- 
some population. 

The  former  part  of  this  subject  has  addressed  itself  to 
the  South ;  this  last  part  we  address  to  the  North.  The 
fortunes  of  war  have  thrown  a  large  number  of  Southern 
slaves  into  the  hands  of  the  Government.  What  is  to  be 
done  with  them  ?  Will  not  the  President  and  Congress 
appoint  commissioners  to  find  for  them  that  position  which 


898  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

I 

in  all  righteous  dealing  shall  be  decided  to  be  for  them 
the  happiest  and  most  useful  ?  They  could  not  be  sent  to 
Liberia  unless,  by  previous  training,  they  had  become  fit- 
ted to  be  good  citizens  there ;  otherwise,  as  was  the  case 
with  the  captured  negroes  already  sent,  their  board  and 
teaching  must  first  be  paid  for.  If  the  liberated  slaves  on 
the  cultivated  banks  of  Seneca  Lake  could  not,  with  all 
the  appliances  furnished  them  by  their  kind  benefactors, 
make  headway  for  themselves,  surely  the  Government 
would  not  be  so  cruel  as  to  set  them  free  without  any 
guardian  care  over  them.  If  they  do,  the  Northern  States 
will  soon  be  following  the  example  of  Illinois  and  others, 
and  making  cruel  laws  to  keep  out  all  Africans.  What, 
then,  remains  but  that  you,  my  brethren  and  sisters,  Chris- 
tian patriots  and  philanthropists  of  the  North,  should  be 
appealed  to ;  .that,  regarding  these  contrabands,  you,  ac- 
cording to  your  ability  and  the  situation  of  your  families, 
each  take  one  or  two  of  them,  perhaps  a  married  pair,  to 
your  homes,  and  thus  let  us  divide  the  responsibility  which 
rests  upon  us,  that  they  shall  be  cared  for,  and  their  chil- 
dren duly  instructed  ;  then  in  ten  or  fifteen  years,  for  their 
improvement  requires  time,  they  will  become  fitted  to  go 
to  Liberia,  and  will  have  earned  from  you  the  means ; 
which  of  course  the  government  agents,  who  would  on  this 
supposition  have  bound  them  to  you,  will  see  that  you  are 
under  legal  obligations  to  perform.  But  if,  in  the  mean 
time,  your  contrabands,  having  it  at  their  option  to  go, 
prefer  staying  with  you,  as  your  permanent,  faithful,  and 
attached  servants,  you  to  support  them  until  death,  we  see 
no  reason  why  in  this  case  laws  should  not  be  made  to 
sanction  the  arrangement ;  and,  if  sound  and  able  minds 
were  employed  to  make  the  laws  under  which  the  African 
may,  at  the  North,  find  his  true  position,  not  of  slavery,  for 
we  repudiate  the  word  and  the  thing,  but  of  a  regulated 
servitude  to  a  guardian  master  or  mistress,  we  see  no  rea- 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  299 

son  why  these  might  not  thus  find  what  they  cannot  de- 
pend on  in  their  present  system — the  comfort  and  respecta- 
bility of  permanent  and  contented  servants.  The  American 
of  Revolutionary  descent  is  no  one's  servant  but  his  own — 
and  happy  were  those  families  where,  in  the  simplicity  of 
the  olden  time,  the  mother  and  daughters  served  them- 
selves and  their  families.  But  increase  of  wealth,  with  the 
influx  of  foreigners,  has  changed  these  times,  and  now  the 
unreliableness  of  domestic  servants  is  the  common  com- 
plaint of  Northern  house-keepers — and  not  without  reason. 

The  foreigners,  on  whom  we  must  rely,  having  in  view 
ultimate  independence,  generally  stay  with  us  but  a  short 
season ;  and,  while  they  remain,  how  few  of  us  are  there 
who  have  been  fortunate  enough  so  to  attach  them  to  our- 
selves that  the  interests  of  their  own  kindred  will  not  be 
preferred  to  ours  !  And  many  a  tenderly-educated  North- 
ern woman,  brought,  by  a  wealthy  and  hospitable  husband, 
as  a  happy  bride  to  a  magnificent  home,  falls  a  sacrifice  to 
the  consequent  want  of  permanent  domestic  arrangements. 
She  finds  herself  at  some  unfortunate  moment,  when  her 
house  is  filled  with  guests,  with  not  a  single  servant.  Her 
ambition  to  please  her  husband,  and  make  his  house  ac- 
ceptable to  his  friends,  obliges  her  to  tax  herself  to  fill 
their  several  vacant  offices.  Nature,  unused  to  the  effort, 
revolts,  and  she  either  dies,  or  lives  a  miserable  invalid. 
And,  if  such  a  one  should  yet  remain  on  earth,  what  could 
her  wealthy  husband,  with  his  extensive  accommodations, 
do  so  well  as  to  take  to  his  home  some  of  these  contra- 
bands, who  could  be  supervised  and  taught  by  a  mistress, 
\vlio  could  thus  have  been  brought  to  appreciate  and  love 
them  for  their  useful  domestic  virtues  ? 

American  families,  who  see  that  all  which  is  here  stated 
is  true,  might  yet  hesitate,  fearing  that  European  nobility 
might  denounce  them  as  having  slaves  to  "  fan  them,"  etc. 
But  our  regulated  system  of  colored  servitude  would  be  no 


300  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

more  slavery  than  that  service  to  which  they  constantly 
hold  the  hereditary  servants  of  their  own  national  blood ; 
nor  would  you  keep  them  at  a  greater  distance,  or  more 
hold  your  families  disgraced  by  intermarriages  with  ser- 
vants than  do  they.  Yet  these  English  homes  are  re- 
garded throughout  the  world  as  the  abodes  of  comfort  and 
elegant  enjoyment ;  and  this  cannot  be  except  where  there 
are  permanent  servants,  knowing  each  their  several  places, 
and  contented  with  their  own  condition. 

We  do  not  wish  to  intermeddle  with  English  servitude; 
neither  do  we  desire  their  interference  with  ours.  Their 
fathers,  as  allowed  by  Providence,  forced  the  African  race 
upon  us  ;  and  their  statecraft  has  long,  for  the  bad  purpose 
of  dividing  us,  because  "  the  safety  of  Europe  requires  it," 
sought,  and  not  vainly,  to  sow  hatred  and  dissension  among 
us  ;  and  now,  regardless  of  all  we  must  suffer,  both  North 
and  South,  fearing  to  lose  the  ultimate  end  of  their  efforts, 
their  money,  and  their  emissaries — the  division  of  our  re- 
public— now  they  talk  of  acknowledging  the  independence 
of  the  South,  on  the  condition  that  the  South  shall  set  free 
their  African  domestics  !  thus  introducing  confusion  and 
misery  into  their  homes,  and  probably  causing  the  ultimate 
destruction  of  the  dependent  race,  whom  they  have  long 
loved  as  their  faithful  and  devoted  servants. 

Daughters  of  the  South  !  plead  with  your  sons  and  hus- 
bands, and  avert  these  horrors  while  yet  you  may.  Turn 
not  away  from  your  kindred  of  the  North,  whose  blood 
flows  intermingled  with  yours  in  a  thousand  channels,  and 
whose  memories  of  past  national  glories  must  forever  be 
identified  with  yours.  Although  you  have  hated  them,  it 
was  because  you  have  been  deceived,  and  falsely  persuaded 
that  they  wished  to  bring  that  ruin  upon  your  homes  which, 
it  would  seem,  you  are  now  preparing  to  bring  upon  them 
yourselves.  Yet  the  North  has  never  hated  you.  If  she 
has  waged  war,  she  entered  upon  it  against  her  will,  be- 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  301 

cause  she  had  no  other  means  to  keep  us  all  from  worse 
than  Mexican  anarchy.  Oh,  then,  relent,  and  no  longer 
allow  this  cruel  hatred  to  fill  your  hearts.  Save  your 
country  !  save  yourselves — your  families — and  doom  not 
to  destruction  that  affectionate  race,  who,  if  we  all  treat 
them  as  we  ought,  and  no  longer  injure  them  by  our  dis- 
sensions, may  yet  become  more  happy  and  more  elevated 
in  mind  and  character  than  ever  before ;  and,  if  placed  and 
sustained  in  their  TRUE  POSITION,  they  may  yet  become  an 
element  of  strength  and  increased  civilization  to  a  redeemed 
and  renovated  nation. 

EMMA  WILIAKD. 
BALTIMORE,  May  23,  1862. 

After  the  publication  of  her  "  Via  Media"  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  wrote  nothing  of  importance,  although  she  contem- 
plated writing  a  history  of  the  war,  but  was  dissuaded 
from  it  from  her  great  age  and  the  complicated  nature  of 
the  subject.  In  1863  she  also  contemplated  a  visit  to 
London,  but  was  also  persuaded  to  abandon  it  by  her 
friends,  although  she  had  high  aims  in  view.  The  reluc- 
tance with  which  she  abandoned  the  project  may  be  in- 
ferred from  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Phelps,  her  most  confidential 
friend,  and  by  whom  she  was  much  influenced : 

"  Now,  as  I  have  ceded  to  your  wishes  so  far  as  to 
delay,  if  not  wholly  to  abandon,  my  project  of  going  to  Eng- 
land, I  hope  you  will  think  I  am  good,  and  behave  your- 
self accordingly.  But,  since  it  would  be  a  pity,  after  the 
steam  is  up,  and  the  engine  all  ready  to  move  forward  for 
grand  objects,  to  let  it  puff  off,  and  no  use  be  made  of 
it,  I  am  thinking  this  morning  (May  27,  1863)  that  I  will 
try  whether  it  will  not  be  available  to  move  my  mind  to 
write  here,  in  this  heavy  atmosphere  of  unfaith,  a  work  to 
be  published  in  New  York,  and  perhaps  simultaneously  in 
London,  made  such  a  one  as  I  would  write  in  undis- 


302  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

turbed  retirement  in  England,  where,  if  I  had  had  nothing 
to  encourage  me,  I  should  at  least  have  had  no  dishearten- 
ing unbelief  to  contend  with.  One  form  of  this  unbelief  is 
the  impression,  so  clearly  conveyed  in  this  letter  of  yours, 
that,  through  age,  I  have  lost  my  power "  (she  was  then 
seventy-six).  "  In  England  the  prime-minister,  Lord  Pal- 
merston,  is  several  years  older  than  I.  My  health  is  better 
than  it  was  last  year,  when  I  wrote,  at  your  house,  my 
'  Via  Media?  I  have  this  past  winter  been  reading  the 
London  Times.  These  things  I  say  to  encourage  you  to 
feel  that,  if  I  do  write,  I  shall  not  write  ignorantly.  For 
the  last  ten  years  I  have  been  devoted  to  American  his- 
tory. I  believe  that,  when  the  part  I  have  taken  to  make 
peace  is  known,  I  should  find  more  favor  in  England  than 
even  Mr.  Seward  or  Mrs.  Beecher  Stowe.  You  may  think 
my  views  are  visionary.  Perhaps  they  are,  and  perhaps 
they  are  not.  But  one  thing  is  certain — I  have  had  experi- 
ence and  observation  of  national  affairs  through  a  long 
course  of  years,  and  I  am  warranted  in  saying,  not  a  mere 
sandy  soil,  where  the  miners,  when  its  contents  were 
thrown  out,  found  nothing  but  dirt,  but  occasionally  a 
lump,  larger  or  smaller,  of  some  precious  metal.  One  of 
these,  hammered  out,  became  the  Troy  Female  Seminary, 
and  another  the  theory  of  circulation.  Now,  some  of 
these  lumps  I  still  have  by  me,  and  I  think  the  most  im- 
portant duty  which  remains  to  me  is  to  work  them  out, 
and  forge  them  so  that  they  may  not  be  allowed  to  perish." 
Such  were  the  noble  sentiments  of  this  stout-hearted 
woman  at  an  age  when  most  people  seek  repose  and  rest. 
But  she  did  not  rest.  She  wrote  at  this  time  numerous 
letters,  she  planned  future  labors,  and  she  travelled  from 
place  to  place.  In  one  of  her  journeys  from  Baltimore, 
1864,  she  was  taken  captive  by  the  rebels,  but  was  treated 
by  her  captors  with  great  consideration  and  respect,  and 
was  neither  harmed  nor  robbed,  as  many  others  were.  I 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  303 

regret  that  there  is  no  room  for  the  insertion  of  her  letter 
to  her  niece,  Myra  Phelps,  giving  the  details  of  that  cap- 
ture, and  which  was  published  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day. 
The  following  is  a  letter  to  Governor  Gilmer,  alluding 
to  that  adventure,  and  also  her  plan  of  writing  the  history 
of  the  war  for  her  school-edition  : 

"  TROT,  March  24,  1866. 
"  HON.  JOHN  A.  GILMEB. 

"  DEAB  SIR  :  Long  and  sadly  has  our  correspondence 
been  interrupted ;  but,  judging  yourself  and  dear,  excel- 
lent Mrs.  Gilmer  by  myself,  there  has  been  no  interruption 
in  heart-felt  friendship.  .  .  . 

"  For  myself  my  health  is  good ;  but  then,  as  my  blessed 
mother  used  to  say,  '  it  is  old  health ; '  and  it  is  ten  years 
the  older  for  this  needless  civil  war.  I  was  myself  cap- 
tured, on  my  way  from  Baltimore,  on  the  llth  of  July, 
1863,  when  the  railroad-train  was  captured  by  Harry  Gil- 
mor,  just  beyond  the  Gunpowder  River,  and  my  health 
suffered  by  my  walk,  in  the  middle  of  a  hot  day,  to  get 
back  to  the  water,  and  take  a  boat  to  carry  me  to  the 
steamboat  which  took  me  to  Havre  de  Grace.  But,  in 
spite  of  my  age,  I  have  now  undertaken  a  heavy  task — 
perhaps  one  where  success  is  impossible — but,  if  I  have  a 
call  from  God  and  can  execute,  what  in  its  performance 
shall  please  Him  I  shall  never  regret.  It  is  to  write  up, 
to  the  present  time,  my  American  history  for  schools,  my 
publisher  having  calls  from  the  North  and  the  South,  espe- 
cially the  South.  The  writers  of  school  histories,  of  which 
there  are  plenty  at  the  North,  have  offended  Southern  edu- 
cationists, and  some  of  them  have  asked  especially  for  my 
book.  And  I  think  the  work  of  reconstruction  (a  blessed 
work,  which  I  think  Andrew  Johnson  had  well  begun,  till 
he  was  stopped  by  this  obstruction  Congress)  will  go  on 
naturall}',  if  they  will  on  both  sides  let  *  truth  and  love 


304  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

breathe  peace/  according  to  the  words  of  a  national  hymn, 
which  I  will  enclose  to  you,  hoping  you  will  be  found  in 
health  and  spirits  to  sing  it  with  your  blessed  wife,, to 
whom  I  desire  my  love  a  thousand  times  over. 

"  By-the-way,  allow  me,  dear  sir,  to  make  an  inquiry  of 
you  concerning  Bedford  Brown,  who  made  a  speech  in  the 
Senate  of  your  State  on  the  19th  of  November,  1860 — the 
day  when  the  Secession  Convention  were  in  session  at 
Columbia — the  day  before  that  in  which,  at  Charleston, 
they  passed  the  ordinance  of  secession.  His  speech 
chances  to  be  in  my  hands,  and  it  so  thoroughly  expresses 
my  own  views  of  the  situation  all  round  at  the  time,  that  I 
thought  of  making  a  short  synopsis  of  it  for  the  library 
edition  of  my  history  (not  for  the  school  history  or  abridg- 
ment) ;  but  in  that  case  I  should  hope  he  might  be  a  man 
of  dignity  of  character  and  position,  and  of  this  I  know 
nothing.  I  shall  anxiously  expect  a  letter  from  you  or 
dear  Mrs.  Gilmer  soon.  Your  much-attached  friend, 

"EMMA  WILLAED." 

The  ode  thus  alluded  to  is  the  following,  of  which  she 
need  not  be  ashamed,  written  at  the  early  period  of  the 
war — the  second  year,  when  all  was  so  dark : 

NATIONAL    HYMN. 

BY   EMMA  WILLARD. 

God  save  America ! 
'    God  grant  our  standard  may, 

Where'er  it  wave, 

Follow  the  just  and  right, 

Foremost  be  in  the  fight, 

And  glorious  still  in  might 

Our  own  to  save. 

Chorus — Father  Almighty, 

Humbly  we  crave, 

Save  Thou  America, 

Our  country  save ! 


THE   DEATH  OF  MRS.  W1LLARD.  305 

God  keep  America — 
Of  nations  great  and  free, 
Man's  noblest  friend : 
Still  with  the  ocean  bound 
Our  continent  around, 
Each  State  in  place  be  found, 
Till  time  shall  end. 

Chorus — Father  Almighty, 

Humbly  we  crave, 

Save  Thou  America, 

Our  country  save ! 

God  bless  America — 
As  in  our  fathers'  day, 

So  evermore ! 

God  grant  all  discords  cease, 
Kind  brotherhoods  increase, 
And  truth  and  love  breathe  peace. 
From  shore  to  shore  ! 

Chorus — Father  Almighty, 

Humbly  we  crave, 

Save  Thou  America, 

Our  country  save ! 

In  these  last  years  of  labor  Mrs.  Willard  was  much  as- 
sisted by  Mrs.  Burr,  afterward  Mrs.  Burleigh,  who  seemed 
to  have  entertained  for  her  the  profoundest  respect  and 
admiration.  The  following  letter  from  her  husband,  Mr. 
Burleigh,  is  a  noble  testimony  to  her  character,  which  is 
worthy  of  an  insertion  here,  considering  the  relations  be- 
tween Mrs.  Willard  and  her  friend  for  so  many  years  : 

"  BROOKLYN,  September  4,  1866. 
"  To  MADAM  WIIXAKD,  Troy,  N.  T. 

"  MY  DEAK  MADAM  :  Before  I  come  to  Troy  to  claim  my 
wife  at  your  hands,  the  respect  and  gratitude  which  your 
character  and  your  goodness  command  from  me,  impel  me 
to  write  to  you,  to  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness  and 


306  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

generosity  to  Mrs.  Burr  during  the  past  three  years. 
Your  roof  has,  indeed,  proved  to  her  '  a  shelter  from  the 
heat  and  a  covert  from  the  storm.'  I  am  sure  that  she  has 
never  found  a  kinder,  a  more  considerate,  or  a  more  gen- 
erous friend.  You  have,  indeed,  been  to  her  more  than  a 
friend  —  you  have,  to  use  your  own  expressive  language, 
'  mothered  her  in  the  day  of  her  calamity.'  As  I  think  of 
your  unnumbered  acts  of  kindness  to  her,  and  especially  of 
the  fact  that,  through  your  friendship,  the  proper  status  in 
society  which  her  talents  and  her  virtues  should  command, 
has  been  accorded  to  her,  my  eyes  fill  with  tears,  and  my 
heart  sends  up  its  prayer  to  God  that  He  will  reward  you 
abundantly  for  all  that  you  have  done  for  her,  directly  by 
your  own  act,  and  indirectly  by  the  respect  which  your 
character  everywhere  .commands.  And  He  will  reward 
you  —  here,  with  the  consciousness  that  you  have  given 
strength  and  comfort  to  a  struggling  soul  ;  and,  in  the. 
final  day,  I  reverently  believe  that  He  will  greet  you  with 
that  sweetest  of  all  benedictions,  'Inasmuch  as  ye  have 
done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  my  children,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me.' 

"  I  write  without  Mrs.  Burr's  knowledge  ;  but,  from 
many  things  she  has  told  me  of  your  goodness  to  her,  I  am 
sure  that  I  express  her  sentiments  as  well  as  my  own. 

"Hoping  to  see  you  on  Wednesday  next,  I  remain, 
dear  madam, 

"Very  gratefully  your  friend  and  servant, 

H.  BUELEIGH." 


After  Mrs.  Burleigh  left  Troy,  the  household  of  Mrs. 
Willard  was  presided  over  by  her  granddaughter,  Sarah 
Willard,  while  she  pursued  her  literary  labors  in  her 
eightieth  year.  She  lived  to  see  the  triumphant  vindica- 
tion of  her  cause,  and  the  Union  restored,  and  the  cancer, 
•which  was  slowly  destroying  the  vitality  of  the  state,  cut 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  3Q7 

out  by  the  rude  hand  of  war — too  rudely,  perhaps,  but  a 
necessity  called  for  by  the  circumstances  of  the  times.  The 
letters  she  wrote  after  the  close  of  the  war  are  gentle,  pa- 
triotic, and  loving,  showing  the  excellences  of  her  heart 
and  character,  but  they  are  not  sufficiently  striking  to  be 
inserted  in  this  biography.  Her  work  was  drawing  to  a 
close.  Yet  her  journal  shows  that  she  was  still  diligently 
at  work  on  her  history,  which  she  completed ;  and  it  also 
shows  a  large  correspondence  with  the  prominent  generals 
and  statesmen  of  the  war.  Perhaps  at  no  period  of  her  life 
were  her  literary  labors  greater.  And  she  still  made  visits 
to  her  friends,  as  well  as  wrote  them  letters.  She  attended 
church  with  great  regularity,  though  she  was  now  obliged 
to  ride.  Her  diary,  the  last  year  of  her  life,  still  notes 
the  sermons  she  heard  on  Sunday.  She  has  noted,  in  her 
diary,  every  sermon  she  heard  the  last  thirty  years  of  her 
life.  Latterly  she  attended  St.  Paul's  Church,  in  Troy,  of 
which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coit  was  rector,  but  St.  John's  was 
the  church  dearest  to  her  heart,  even  after  an  unfortunate 
disagreement,  or  misunderstanding,  or  quarrel,  whatever 
name  it  goes  by,  had  driven  her  away.  I  find  that  she 
attended  lectures  and  the  examinations  at  the  seminary 
with  as  much  interest  as  she  took  twenty  years  before.  She 
never  lost  her  taste  for  reading,  or  her  interest  in  public 
affairs.  Until  the  year  before  she  died,  her  correspond- 
ence was  extensive  and  varied,  showing  activity  of  mind, 
if  not  the  power  of  sustained  labor.  Her  diary  is  fuller  in 
1867  than  in  1859.  She  still  took  long  drives,  and  re- 
ceived visits  from  friends,  and  read  new  books  which  were 
famous.  Every  Sunday  evening  she  collected  around  her 
hospitable  board  her  children,  and  grandchildren,  and  great- 
grandchildren, and  perhaps  nephews,  and  nieces,  and  inti- 
mate friends,  and  heard  them  repeat  passages  of  Scripture. 
This  was  a  habit  of  many  years,  and  beautiful  were  those 
family  reunions ;  but  the  most  beautiful  thing  about  them 


308  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLAHD. 

was  the  venerable  figure  of  the  benignant  old  lady  enter- 
ing into  every  subject  of  interest  with  the  sympathy  of 
youth,  and  receiving  from  all  the  profoundest  reverence 
and  respect.  I  have  never  seen  more  impressive  family 
gatherings. 

Thus  orderly,  harmoniously,  honorably,  happily,  did  the 
old  lady,  when  eighty  years  had  rolled  over  her  life,  pass 
her  declining  days.  I  see  no  particular  change  in  her 
handwriting  until  a  year  before  she  died.  Her  diary  shows 
unabated  interest  in  every  thing  around  her  even  in  1869, 
with  increased  serenity  and  amiability.  In  1867  she  at- 
tended the  examinations  of  the  seminary,  in  the  warm 
weather  ~of  the  latter  days  of  June,  and  remaining  in  the 
room  from  four  to  five  hours  at  a  time.  As  late  as  April, 
18G9,  I  find  her  making  visits  in  New  York,  at  the  age  of 
eighty-two,  and  even  to  Baltimore,  and  attending  church. 
She  was  present  at  the  examination  of  the  seminary  in 
June.  She  made  calls,  and  took  drives,  and  wrote  letters, 
and  received  visits,  and  read  books,  throughout  the  year. 
I  find  her  reading  Liddon's  "  Bampton  Lectnres  "  in  Janu- 
ary, 1870.  The  last  entry  in  her  diary  is  on  April  6th, 
when  she  speaks  of  reading  the  newspaper.  She  died 
April  15th,  at  the  age  of  eighty-three,  worn  out  at  last, 
after  a  life  of  usefulness  and  happiness,  honored  and  be- 
loved by  all  classes,  and  by  a  numerous  circle  of  friends. 

Numerous  are  the  letters  written  to  the  family,  in  ref- 
erence to  her  labors  and  character,  after  she  had  entered 
upon  her  rest.  Rev.  Mr.  Buckingham,  long  a  clergyman 
at  Troy,  writes :  "  I  always  felt,  when  I  was  talking  with 
her,  that  I  was  holding  intercourse  with  a  thoroughly  pure 
and  disinterested  woman,  deserving  of  great  honor  and 
my  love."  Bishop  Doane  says  :  "  I  may  almost  say  that  I 
was  born  to  revere  your  mother's  noble  name  in  my  father's 
house.  She  was  never  mentioned  without  honor  ;  and,  as 
a  pioneer  in  this  country  of  a  higher  and  better  tone  in  the 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  309 

education  of  women,  he  always  held  her  in  the  highest 
veneration."  Mrs.  Judge  Kellogg,  who.  knew  her  inti- 
mately for  fifty  years,  writes :  "  She  has  done  a  great 
work  ;  its  full  value  is  not  yet  appreciated."  Bishop  Hun- 
tingdon writes  :  "  What  a  remarkable  life  this  was  that  is 
now  ended !  How  far  and  into  how  many  different  regions 
the  lines  of  elevating  and  beneficent  influence  ran  out  from 
it  1  What  untiring  energy,  practical  wisdom,  comprehen- 
sive sagacity,  patient  labor !  What  intellectual  vigor, 
versatility,  activity !  What  moral  dignity  and  Christian 
consecration  !  What  a  monument  she  has  left — threefold, 
in  the  institution  she  founded,  in  the  work  she  committed 
to  the  press,  in  the  hearts  and  characters  of  her  great  hosts 
of  pupils ! "  Rev.  Dr.  Kennedy,  a  clergyman  in  Troy  for 
many  years,  thus  writes  :  "  Her  life-work  was  a  noble  one, 
and  right  nobly  hath  she  accomplished  it.  The  women  of 
our  land  have  abundant  occasion  to  revere  her  memory,  and 
no  doubt  the  benedictions  of  numberless  hearts  are  this 
day  resting  upon  her  honorable  grave."  The  Evening 
Post)  in  a  fine  obituary  notice,  says :  "  She  was  the  first 
person  in  the  United  States  to  give  effectual  and  practical 
force  to  the  long-felt  want  of  a  higher  standard  of  culture 
in  female  schools.  More  than  a  generation  ago  she  put 
forth,  with  profound  conviction,  principles  and  methods  of 
female  education  which  were  generally  regarded  as  ex- 
travagant and  even  fanatical,  but  which  are  now  univer- 
sally accepted."  Professor  Charles  Davies,  at  a  convoca- 
tion at  Albany,  pays  this  tribute  :  "  Mrs.  Willard  brought 
to  her  great  work  a  mind  as  clear  and  comprehensive  as 
the  light  of  noonday,  and  a  spirit  as  soft  and  gentle  as  the 
shades  of  evening.  Her  enthusiasm  in  the  improvement 
and  elevation  of  her  sex  filled  her  soul  and  inspired  her 
life.  For  this  she  lived — for  this  she  labored;  and  the 
fruits  of  that  life  and  of  those  labors  are  scattered  broadcast 
through  the  whole  country  and  through  two  generations. 


310  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"Her  great  and  special  gift  was  her  power  of  influ- 
encing and  controlling  others.  This  was  not  done  by  little 
arts  and  petty  devices ;  wisdom  and  justice  were  the 
foundations  of  her  government — sympathy  and  love  the 
secrets  of  her  power.  It  is  the  attribute  of  genius  to  im- 
press itself  upon  others ;  and,  if  Mrs.  Willard  be  judged 
by  this  standard,  she  certainly  had  few  equals.  Her  pu- 
pils, everywhere,  bear  the  impress  of  their  great  educator. 
Trained  to  exact  and  severe  thought,  they  analyze  with 
logical  accuracy.  Inspired  with  the  sentiment  that  life 
has  duties  which  must  be  done,  they  do  not  waste  it  in 
frivolities.  Having  been  taught,  by  precept  and  example, 
that  home  is  the  sphere  and  throne  of  woman,  they  fill 
that  home  with  the  precious  joys  of  intelligence,  peace, 
and  love. 

"  Within  the  past  year  Mrs.  Willard  has  gone  to  her 
rest,  and  taken  her  place  in  history  among  the  great  minds 
and  noble  hearts  of  the  nation.  The  time  and  place  of  her 
death  are  alike  suggestive. 

"  In  the  fulness  of  age,  she  approached  the  termination 
of  life  with  the  calmness  of  Christian  philosophy  and  the 
faith  of  a  true  believer.  When  the  last  hour  came,  the 
final  struggle  was  marked  by  fortitude  and  resignation, 
and  the  twilight  of  one  life  was  but  the  morning  rays  of 
another.  The  place  of  her  death  was  the  old  seminary 
building  of  Troy.  Here,  half  a  century  ago,  she  founded 
an  institution  which  has  been  an  honor  to  our  age  and 
country.  Here  she  taught  the  true  philosophy  of  h'ving 
and  dying — works  done  in  faith,  and  faith  made  practical 
in  works.  Here  she  inspired  thousands  of  her  own  sex, 
for  the  common  benefit  of  us  all,  with  an  ardent  love  of 
knowledge,  with  a  profound  reverence  for  the  great  truths 
of  religion,  and  with  the  aspiration  of  duty  to  be  done ; 
and  here  she  impressed  upon  them  the  nobility  of  her  own 
nature. 


THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  WILLAKD.  3J.1 

"  Her  grave  has  been  fitly  chosen.  It  is  in  the  Oakwood 
Cemetery,  on  a  beautiful  knoll,  overlooking  the  valleys  of 
the  Hudson  and  the  Mohawk.  Below  lies  the  city  of  Troy, 
marking,  in  solemn  contrast,  the  habitations  of  the  living 
and  the  dead.  Here  rest  the  earthly  remains  of  a  great, 
good,  and  noble  woman.  The  city  of  Troy,  which  she 
loved,  and  which  has  greatly  honored  her,  is  entitled  to 
have  her  ashes  ;  but  the  whole  country  has  her  fame,  and 
posterity  will  gather  in  the  many  fruits  of  her  labors.  When 
the  enthusiasts  in  the  cause  of  female  education  shall  visit 
her  grave,  they  will  not  strew  it  with  flowers  that  fade 
and  perish,  but  with  the  garlands  of  affectionate  memories, 
that  will  never  die." 

Many  more  extracts  might  be  cited  in  honor  of  Mrs. 
Willard's  character  and  services.  But  they  all  point  to 
the  same  leading  facts ;  they  all  express  the  same  senti- 
ments. They  render  honor  to  her  character  for  sweetness, 
amiability,  and  gentleness — those  glorious  feminine  traits 
which  endear  women  to  mankind ;  and  also  for  those  higher 
and  nobler  qualities  of  will  and  intellect  by  which  she  ex- 
ercised a  powerful  influence  over  other  minds,  and  gained 
the  confidence  and  respect  of  all  who  knew  her,  and  gave 
an  impulse  to  female  education  such  as  no  other  woman 
ever  has  done ;  and,  still  higher,  those  Christian  virtues 
which  embalm  memories  in  the  heart  of  the  world. 

All  these  notices  allude  to  her  great  services  in  the 
cause  of  female  education.  It  is  by  these  she  will  be 
judged.  Other  things  she  did,  but  these  do  not  receive 
the  same  universal  verdict.  And  these  were  honorable 
and  useful,  like  her  scientific  theories,  her  efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  Greeks,  and  her  patriotic  labors  to  secure  the  peace 
and  unity  of  the  country  in  a  crisis  of  extreme  danger.  All 
these  will  be  gratefully  remembered.  But  her  services  to 
education — these  are  as  indisputable  as  they  were  benefi- 
cent, and  can  only  be  measured  by  the  greatness  of  the 


312  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

cause  itself.  Whenever,  in  future  generations,  the  names 
of  illustrious  benefactors  are  mentioned  for  the  admiration 
or  gratitude  of  the  world,  this  noble  woman  will  take  a 
prominent  place  among  those  who  have  given  dignity  to 
the  character  and  mind  of  woman. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE   WETTINGS   OF   MRS.    WTLLARI). 

HITHERTO  we  have  treated  Mrs.  Willard  as  a  woman, 
as  a  teacher,  and  as  a  philanthropist.  We  have  now  to 
present  her  services  as  an  author.  She  wrote  and  pub- 
lished many  books  and  pamphlets,  some  of  which  have  had 
a  large  circulation.  Her  writings  may  be  divided  into 
three  classes :  Educational,  Scientific,  Poetical. 

Mrs.  Willard  became  an  author  at  an  early  period.  In 
1819  she  wrote  her  plan  for  improving  female  education, 
addressed  to  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  which  was 
favored  and  indorsed  by  Governor  Clinton.  This  was 
when  she  was  thirty-two  years  of  age — fifty-one  years  be- 
fore she  died.  As  so  much  has  been  said  of  this  plan 
already,  we  pass  it  by  with  a  brief  notice.  It  has,  how- 
ever, been  generally  regarded  as  so  able  and  comprehen- 
sive, that  it  has  been  printed  entire  in  the  proceedings 
of  the  convocation  of  officers  of  colleges  and  academies, 
held  at  Albany  in  1869,  and  in  the  last  catalogue  of 
the  seminary  she  founded,  and  so  successfully  and  honor- 
ably conducted  after*  she  committed  it  to  the  charge  of  her 
children. 

Her  next  work,  published  in  1822,  was  a  geography 
14 


314  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILL  ARC. 

for  schools,  which  has  gone  through  many  editions,  and 
was  much  esteemed  in  its  day.  This  work  was  the  re- 
sult of  the  combined  labors  of  William  Chauncey  Wood- 
bridge  and  Emma  Willard.  The  latter,  it  would  seem, 
wrote  that  part  of  it  pertaining  to  ancient  geography.  lu 
connection  with  it,  she  also  published  an  ancient  atlas. 
These  works  were  written  to  supply  a  want,  then  felt,  of  a 
good  geography  for  schools.  As  a  school-book,  the  merits 
of  this  work  were  generally  acknowledged.  Woodbridge 
and  Willard  soon  found  powerful  competitors  in  Olney 
and  Mitchell.  It  is  said  that  the  geography  of  the  latter 
cost  the  publishers  eighty  thousand  dollars  to  introduce 
into  schools ;  but  it  made  the  fortune  of  the  house.  Mrs. 
Willard's  work  was  published  before  the  systematic  com- 
petition of  publishers  commenced,  and  before  they  had 
learned  the  arts  of  introducing  books  into  schools ;  and 
hence  its  large  circulation  may  be  regarded  as  a  greater 
evidence  of  merit  than  if  it  were  published  in  these  enter- 
prising times.  In  this  work  she  aimed  to  adapt  accepted 
knowledge  to  the  capacity  of  youth,  and  in  a  way  best 
adapted  to  develop  intellectual  powers  and  desire  of 
knowledge.  In  this  she  succeeded,  and  her  success  was 
rewarded.  For  several  years  this  geography  was  the  one 
most  generally  in  use. 

After  the  geography  was  launched  upon  the  world,  when 
she  was  comparatively  a  young  woman,  her  next  task  was 
to  prepare  a  history  of  her  own  country.  This  was  issued 
in  1828,  with  an  historical  atlas,  and  was  more  needed 
than  even  her  geography. 

Mrs.  Willard  tells  us,  in  the  preface  of  this  work,  that 
it  owed  its  existence  to  accident  rather  than  to  design. 
"  My  thoughts  being  directed  to  improvements  in  educa- 
tion, I  have  arranged  for  my  pupils  a  series  of  maps  of  the 
United  States,  illustrating  their  geographical  situation  at 
certain  epochs,  and  combining  such  historical  events  as 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  315 

were  capable  of  being  delineated  on  a  map.  Classes  were 
instructed  on  this  plan,  and  brought  forward  to  public  ex- 
amination. It  then  occurred  to  me  that  I  might  be  able, 
by  various  inducements,  to  command  the  time  and  talents 
of  certain  of  my  former  pupils,  now  my  intimate  friends.  I 
procured  the  standard  authors  on  American  history,  laid 
down  my  plan,  and  employed  my  assistants  in  its  execu- 
tion, reserving  to  myself  the  entire  liberty  of  adding,  sub- 
tracting, or  altering,  either  in  style  or  matter,  whenever  I 
should  think  proper." 

It  was  thus  that  the  "  Republic  of  America "  first  ap- 
peared. 

A  second  edition  was  soon  called  for,  since  it  had  very 
uncommon  merits.  I  do  not  know  how  far  Mrs.  Willard 
was  assisted  by  the  labors  of  friends,  which  she  speaks  of 
in  the  preface,  but  the  book  bore  the  impress  of  her  own 
mind.  She  had  a  natural  love  of  history,  and  especially 
of  American  history.  And  I  know  of  no  woman  in  the 
land  who  was  so  well  acquainted  with  the  events  and 
characters  of  her  country  as  she  was,  or  any  man,  indeed, 
with  a  few  exceptions.  The  book  received  great  commen- 
dation, and  has  been  the  most  extensively  used.  I  say 
nothing  of  style  or  arrangement.  It  is  enough  to  say  that 
its  general  merits  have  been  appreciated  by  the  most  dis- 
criminating critics,  and  that,  in  some  years,  the  circulation 
extended  to  thirty  thousand  copies.  Seldom  has  contem- 
poraneous history  received  a  higher  indorsement,  from 
men  most  qualified  to  judge,  than  this  work  of  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard. A  letter  from  Lafayette  to  the  author  indorses  the 
history  of  the  Revolutionary  War.  Daniel  Webster,  than 
whom  no  man  better  understood  the  whole  history  of  his 
country,  thus  writes,  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  dated  from 
that  Senate-Chamber  whence  liis  words  went  forth  to  the 
confines  of  civilization  :  "  I  cannot  better  express  my  sense 
of  the  -value  of  your  history  of  the  United  States  than  by 


316  TUB  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

saying  I  keep  it  near  me  as  a  book  of  reference,  accurate 
in  facts  and  dates/'  On  sending  the  same  to  Henry  Clay, 
with  a  letter  inquiring  of  him  if  he  was  satisfied  with  the 
synopsis  of  his  great  speech,  his  written  answer  was,  "  Per- 
fectly." Mr.  Dickinson,  late  of  the  United  States  Senate, 
says,  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  "  I  have  given  your  sheets 
an  attentive  perusal,  and  can  find  no  suggestion  of  error 
to  communicate.  Having  been  an  actor  in  the  scenes  so 
vividly  sketched,  I  am  cheerful  to  declare  that  I  find  them 
truthful  and  complete."  John  Willard,  late  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  State  of  New  York,  whose  upright  and  fear- 
less decisions  are  known  far  beyond  its  limits,  thus  writes 
to  the  author :  "  So  far  as  my  recollection  serves  me,  these 
chapters  are  in  conformity  with  the  first  great  law  of  his- 
toric composition — TRUTH.  Your  reflections  on  the  various 
events  recorded  are  eminently  just ;  and  your  views  of  the 
late  antislavery  question  correspond  with  those  of  the  most 
enlightened  statesmen  of  our  country."  John  McLean,  the 
eminent  statesman  and  jurist,  whose  knowledge  and  can- 
dor none  would  either  dare  or  desire  to  impeach,  thus 
writes  :  "  I  have  looked  over  your  sketches,  forwarded  for 
my  perusal  and  examination,  and  I  FIND  NO  ERRORS  TO 

CORRECT." 

This  history  gives  evidence  of  the  workings  of  her  own 
mind  more  than  any  other  school-books  which  she  pub- 
lished. It  is  more  fresh,  vivid,  interesting,  and  compact, 
than  any  other  of  her  histories.  It  was  subjected  to  repeat- 
ed revisions  at  different  periods  of  her  life,  and  was  brought 
down  to  the  events  which  transpired  in  her  own  latter 
days.  It  is  the  result  of  great  labor  and  great  care,  and 
is  admirably  adapted  to  kindle  the  patriotic  sentiments  of 
youth,  and  to  instil  the  principles  of  moral  wisdom  which 
may  be  traced  from  a  survey  of  great  examples.  In  writ- 
ing this  book,  originally  compiled  from  reliable  authors, 
she  held  extensive  correspondence  with  American  states- 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  317 

men.  The  latter  portion  was  drawn  from  original  sources, 
and  is  a  statement  of  the  events  which  transpired  under 
her  own  notice.  As  this  book  was  written  with  more  care 
and  spirit  than  any  other  of  her  histories,  it  is  pleasant  to 
record  that  it  has  been  the  most  successful,  and  has  lasted 
longer  as  a  text-book. 

The  next  publication  for  the  use  of  schools  which  Mrs. 
Willard  issued  was  a  "  Universal  History,"  published  in 
1837.  This  is  a  larger  and  more  elaborate  work,  in  the 
preparation  of  which  she  was  kindly  assisted  by  Miss  Al- 
dis,  afterward  Mrs.  Judge  Kellog.  It  is  a  most  difficult 
thing  to  condense  into  one  small  octavo  the  history  of  our 
race,  of  all  countries,  of  heroes  and  benefactors,  of  all  the 
great  enterprises  and  events  of  four  thousand  years.  Yet 
teachers  expect  this,  and  hence  all  universal  histories  are 
meagre  and  uninteresting  —  a  mere  record  of  dates  and 
names.  I  do  not  know  of  any  thing  which  requires  more 
true  historic  genius  than  the  compression  of  the  lead- 
ing events  and  a  description  of  the  leading  characters  of 
the  past  two  thousand  years,  in  a  small  book,  so  as  to 
be  comprehended  by  students,  and  yet  afford  interest  to 
teachers.  Of  one  thing  I  am  persuaded,  that  such  a  book 
should  not  aim  to  present  every  thing.  It  would  be  drier 
than  a  dictionary,  and  not  more  suggestive.  A  history 
should  be  suggestive,  and  instructive,  and  interesting,  at 
the  same  time.  It  should  not  weary  and  oppress  the  mind. 
It  should  not  make  too  great  demand  on  the  memory.  It 
should  leave  out  more  subjects  and  characters  than  it  treats. 
It  should  not  be  a  compendium.  But  the  great  ideas,  char- 
acter, passions  and  events,  which  have  had  an  important 
bearing  on  the  progress  of  the  race,  on  civilization,  should 
alone  be  touched.  All  the  rest  should  be  left  a  blank,  to  be 
filled  up  by  the  pupil  when  the  time  comes  and  the  taste 
comes  for  historical  reading — a  sort  of  reading  the  least 
sought  in  this  generation.  When  some  one,  able  to  grasp 


318  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

these  salient  points,  to  climb  these  mountain-tops,  arises,  who 
is  willing  to  be  useful  rather  than  renowned  as  a  literary 
man,  then  he  can  find  no  higher  and  nobler  work  than  to 
describe  in  simple  language,  and  in  few  words,  the  great 
objects  of  attraction  which  he  surveys  from  a  lofty  height. 
Then  History  will  become  a  revered  and  popular  guide,  not 
a  dry,  tedious,  pedantic,  pretentious  teacher,  as  she  at 
present  too  often  and  generally  is.  But  no  such  work  of 
art  is  likely  to  be  popular,  or  even  accepted,  without  more 
"  pushing "  than  publishers  are  willing  to  give  to  works  of 
this  class.  And,  since  no  author  can  manufacture  brains 
in  a  teacher's  skull,  things  must  go  on,  I  suppose,  as  they 
have  from  the  beginning. 

I  have  no  data,  from  letters,  of  the  amount  of  sales  of 
the  "  Universal  History."  Of  course,  there  would  be  less 
demand  for  such  a  work,  whatever  be  its  merits,  than  for  a 
history  of  the  United  States.  It  could  only  be  used  in  a 
few  schools,  and  those,  seminaries  for  the  education  of 
teachers.  It  is  too  large  for  common  schools,  being  nearly 
six  hundred  pages,  in  octavo  form,  with  close  pirnt — indeed, 
quite  a  book,  and  which  involved  an  immense  toil,  all  the 
more  creditable  amid  innumerable  cares  and  duties.  Such 
a  book,  of  course,  could  only  be  an  abridgment  from  other 
authors,  since  it  takes  a  lifetime  to  write  any  one  period,  or 
the  history  of  any  one  country,  or  even  the  life  of  any  world- 
renowned  character,  from  original  manuscripts  and  docu- 
ments, as  Froude  has  written  the  history  of  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  not  as  Goldsmith  wrote  his  history  of  England 
— a  model  for  all  abridgments  so  far  as  the  creation  of 
interest  is  concerned.  Perhaps  it  would  not  be  audacious 
in  me  to  point  out  both  the  merits  and  the  defects  of  this 
large  and  elaborate  book,  but,  in  so  doing,  I  should  assume 
the  province  of  critic  and  reviewer,  rather  than  biographer 
required  to  deal  only  in  facts,  and  to  avoid  irrelevant  mat- 
ter, which  I  have  wished  to  avoid. 


THE   WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  319 

To  return  to  the  "  Universal  History :"  it  has  been  com- 
mended by  competent  judges,  and  has  been  extensively 
used.  Respecting  it,  I  find  the  following  letter  from  Hon. 
Robert  C.  Winthrop,  ex-Senator  of  Congress : 

"BOSTON,  September  10,  1855. 

"  MY  DEAE  MADAM  :  I  thank  you  for  a  copy  of  your 
'Last  Periods  of  Universal  History.*  I  have  examined 
it  with  great  interest  and  satisfaction. 

"  I  remember  well  having  originally  procured  a  copy 
of  your  *  History  of  the  United  States '  at  the  suggestion  of 
Mr.  Webster,  who  told  me  that  its  marginal  references  and 
dates  had  been  of  the  greatest  convenience  to  him,  and 
that  he  rarely  travelled  without  it. 

"  In  the  little  work  before  me,  I  am  glad  to  observe 
that  you  have  pursued  the  same  excellent  system. 

"Believe  me,  dear  madam,  very  respectfully,  your 
obliged  and  obedient  servant, 

"  ROBERT  C.  WINTHROP." 

Also  the  following  from  Judge  McLean : 

• 

"CINCINNATI,  October  3,  1851. 
"  MRS.  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  MY  DEAR  MADAM  :  I  have  looked  over  your  historical 
sketches,  which  you  very  kindly  forwarded  for  my  perusal 
and  examination  ;  and,  as  I  find  no  errors  to  correct,  in  the 
view  you  have  taken  or  the  facts  stated,  I  am  relieved  from 
troubling  you  in  that  particular.  Your  design,  I  perceive, 
is  to  trace  the  leading  events  without  going  into  detail, 
and  I  think  you  have  been  fortunate  in  attaining  your 
object. 

"  This  work,  I  have  no  doubt,  will  add  to  the  enviable 
reputation  you  now  possess  for  your  literary  benefactions, 


320  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

as  a  writer  and  an  instructor.  And  I  hope  that  the  evening 
of  your  life  will  be  as  tranquil  and  happy  as  its  meridian 
has  been  useful.  You  have  done  so  much  for  the  present 
and  succeeding  generations,  that  you  are  safe  with  pos- 
terity. 

"  With  the  greatest  respect,  very  truly  yours, 

"JOHN  MCLEAN." 

Besides  this  large  work  on  universal  history,  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  prepared  various  smaller  ones,  with  various  names,  to 
teach  pupils  in  common  schools  the  rudiments  of  history. 
Her  "Historic  Guide,"  in  connection  with  her  "Temple 
of  Time,"  is  as  valuable  as  it  is  original  in  plan  and  execu- 
tion, And  it  has  received  from  teachers  high  commenda- 
tion. With  the  aid  of  charts,  the  eye  takes  in  at  a 
glance  the  great  epochs  and  names  which  history  relates, 
and  it  would  seem  to  be  practically  useful.  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard  prepared  several  of  these  charts  or  tables  to  assist 
in  the  teaching  both  of  chronology  and  history.  How 
far  these  have  been  used  in  schools,  I  do  not  know ;  but, 
whenever  they  have  been  used,  they  have  been  found 
useful. 

One  of  the  last  school-books  which  Mrs.  Willard*has 
written  is  called  "  Astronography,"  or  "  Astronomical  Ge- 
ography." This  was  published  in  1853  or  1854,  and  is  a  work 
of  elementary  instruction  on  astronomy.  It  is  very  clear 
and  simple,  and  facilitates  the  study  of  the  relations  of  our 
earth  with  the  principal  bodies  of  its  surrounding  heavens. 
It  was  written  with  especial  reference  to  the  use  of  globes 
in  teaching  astronomy  and  geography.  Dr.  Sprague, 
of  Albany,  says  of  it,  that  "it  supplies  an  important 
chasm,  and  is  an  important  service  to  the  cause  of  edu- 
cation." 

Besides  these  larger  works,  which  have  been  so  exten- 
sively used  as  text-books  in  schools  and  higher  seminaries, 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  321 

Mrs.  Willard  has  published  many  addresses  of  an  educa- 
tional character  which  it  is  not  necessary  to  enumerate,  and 
others  with  a  view  to  the  improvement  of  the  morals  of 
youth.  Her  "Morals  for  the  Young"  was  published  in 
1857,  which  is  the  last  of  her  principal  works,  written  when 
she  was  seventy.  It  is  a  book  of  about  two  hundred  pages, 
intended  to  illustrate  the  dark  ways  of  folly  in  contrast  with 
the  bright  ways  of  wisdom.  It  also  contains  various  moral 
stories.  It  instils  good  principles  of  action,  and  upholds 
religion.  As  a  work  of  literary  merit,  it  does  not,  however, 
rank  with  her  histories  or  her  letters. 

The  next  class  of  her  writings  was  scientific.  Her  trea- 
tises on  "  Respiration  "  and  "  Motive  Power  "  were  written 
when  she  was  suffering  great  mental  depression,  about  the 
year  1849. 

This  is  a  subject  beyond  my  powers  of  criticism,  from 
inadequate  scientific  knowledge.  Accordingly,  all  I  can 
do  is  to  present  this  theory  historically  rather  than  criti- 
cally, give  as  clear  an  exposition  of  it  as  I  can,  and  as  fairly 
also,  in  justice  to  Mrs.  Willard,  who  attached  great  impor- 
tance to  it,  and  who  honestly  regarded  it  as  a  great  discovery. 
Nor  was  she  alone  in  this  view.  Many  scientific  journals, 
and  physicians,  as  well  as  friends,  have  indorsed  her  views, 
which,  to  say  the  least,  are  ingenious,  and  such  as  few 
women  could  have  advanced. 

Nor  was  she  the  first  who  wrote  upon  the  subject.  It 
is  an  old  and  fruitful  one.  The  respiratory  and  circulatory 
functions  attracted  the  notice  and  study  of  physicians  from 
a  remote  period,  and  have  been  a  study  ever  since.  Cer- 
tainly the  subject  has  perplexed  anatomists  and  physiolo- 
gists from  Harvey  to  Paxton.  "  The  general  relation  be- 
tween the  respiratory  and  circulatory  functions  has  long 
been  known.  It  is  unquestionably  the  main  office  of  the 
lungs  to  effect  that  change  in  the  blood  which  constitutes 
the  difference  between  venous  and  arterial  blood  ;  and  that 


322  THE   LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

the  sole  office  of  the  right  side  of  the  heart  is  to  transmit 
the  blood  to  the  lungs  for  the  purpose  of  this  change." 
This  general  truth  is  universally  accepted,  I  suppose,  even 
as  it  has  long  been  a  subject  of  research.  As  far  back  as 
Galen,  the  right  auricle  of  the  heart  was  called  the  ultimum 
moriens,  since,  after  death,  this  auricle  was  found  to  palpi- 
tate with  the  remains  of  life,  and  to  be  filled  with  blood. 
With  the  knowledge  of  such  a  fact,  it  is  surprising  to  me 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood  should 
have  remained  unknown  till  the  time  of  Harvey.  Since 
his  day,  however,  it  is  an  accepted  and  fundamental  truth 
that  the  blood  does  circulate  through  the  veins  and  arte- 
ries ;  also,  that  it  passes  or  flows  from  the  heart  to  all 
parts  of  the  body  through  the  arteries,  and  then  returns 
through  the  veins  to  the  lungs,  when,  by  contact  with 
the  air,  by  means  of  respiration,  the  blood  undergoes 
a  change  salutary  to  the  system ;  and,  indeed,  without 
this  renovation,  death  would  result ;  so  that  respiration 
and  circulation  of  the  blood  are  vitally  and  intimately  re- 
lated. 

Sudi  are  the  general  truths,  or  rather  facts,  which  are 
universally  accepted.  But  what  causes  the  blood  to  circu- 
late ?  What  is  the  force  which  propels  the  blood  through 
the  arteries  ? 

The  opinion  generally  prevalent  is,  that  it  is  the  con- 
traction of  the  muscles  of  the  heart — a  mechanical  force, 
which  forces  the  blood  through  the  system.  Whence 
otherwise  the  pulsations  of  the  heart  ?  or  why  should  the 
blood,  when  an  artery  is  opened,  flow  not  in  a  steady 
stream,  but  in  gushes,  as  it  were,  in  accordance  with  the 
pulsations  ? 

Mrs.  Willard,  on  the  contrary,  maintained  that  the  ulti- 
mate physical  cause  which  produces  the  circulation  of  the 
blood  is  chemical,  or,  in  other  words,  is  animal  heat,  pro- 
ducing an  expansive  power  of  the  lungs. 


THE   WRITINGS   OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  333 

This  simply  is  the  theory  which  she  sought  to  estab- 
lish, and  which,  she  claimed,  was  a  discovery  in  science. 
And  it  cannot  be  questioned  that,  if  this  theory  were  sub- 
stantiated and  proved  by  an  accumulation  of  evidence  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  scientific  world,  then  it  would  be 
indeed  a  great  discovery,  and  would  shed  immortal  glory 
on  her  name. 

Her  theory  assumes,  as  a  general  principle,  that,  if  a 
fluid  is  contained  in  any  system  of  vessels,  as  the  sanguin- 
eous system  in  animals,  and  if  heat  be  applied  at  one 
portion,  and  the  fluid,  thus  expanded  by  heat,  carried  from 
the  heated  part  and  elsewhere  condensed,  and  then  return 
to  be  wanned  anew,  that  this  alternate  expansion  and  con- 
densation is  a  motive  power,  which  will  produce  a  per- 
petual circulation,  somewhat  on  the  same  principle  "that 
warm  water  may  be  made  to  circulate  through  a  large 
factory,  by  being  heated  at  one  part  of  the  pipes.  This  is 
the  theory  she  sought  to  establish  in  her  treatise  on  circu- 
lation and  the  motive  power. 

The  steps  by  which  she  arrived  at  this  theory  it  may 
be  well  to  mention  before  I  present  an  analysis  of  her 
theory  itself: 

As  far  back  as  1832,  when  founding  the  seminary,  and 
attending  a  course  of  lectures  on  chemistry,  which  directed 
her  thoughts  to  .scientific  subjects,  she  was  led,  one  cold 
morning,  while  walking  briskly  up  a  hill,  to  ask  herself, 
"  Why  do  I  grow  warm  ?  Caloric  surely  cannot  be  trans- 
mitted to  me  from  any  object  without,  because  every  thing 
which  comes  in  contact  with  me  is  cold.  Snow  is  under 
my  feet,  and  frosty  air  surrounds  me ;  and,  as  to  clothes, 
the  softest  furs  impart  no  warmth — they  but  keep  from 
escaping  that  which  comes  from  within.  What  other 
method  besides  transmission  is  there  of  gaining  heat? 
There  is  the  elimination  of  caloric,  when,  in  substances 
chemically  combining,  weight  is  gained  and  bulk  is  lost. 


324  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

Is  there  any  such  combination  going  on  with  me  ?  Yes, 
the  atmospheric  air,  when  I  inspire  it,  has  oxygen  com- 
bined with  nitrogen ;  but,  when  I  expire,  the  oxygen 
has  disappeared,  and  heavier  substances  —  carbonic  -  acid 
gas  and  watery  vapor — are  returned  in  its  place.  Then, 
it  must  be,  animal  heat  is  evolved.  It  is  the  product 
of  respiration ;  and  it  is  because  I  breathe  faster  and 
deeper  that  more  carbon  is  oxidized  or  burned,  and  more 
heat  is  set  free  in  my  lungs ;  and,  therefore,  I  grow 
warm  as  I  walk  up  the  hill,  though  all  around  me  is 
cold. 

"  It  is  into  the  lungs,  and  nowhere  else,  that  breathing 
introduces  atmospheric  air ;  and  it  is  there  that  the  oxida- 
tion of  carbon  or  animal  combustion  takes  place.  Thus 
must  caloric  be  imparted  to  the  blood  in  the  lungs. 
The  blood  in  the  lungs  must,  therefore,  expand ;  and,  if 
it  expands,  it  must  move ;  and,  if  it  moves,  it  must, 
from  the  organism  of  the  parts,  move  to  the  left  ven- 
tricle of  the  heart,  into  which  the  valvular  system  opens 
to  give  it  a  free  passage,  whereas  the  valves  of  the 
right  close  against  it.  '  Eureka  ! '  I  mentally  exclaimed, 
'I  have  found  the  primwn  mobile  of  the  circulation  of 
the  blood  ! '  " 

This  deduction,  it  must  be  confessed,  is  logical.  I  do 
not  profess  to  have  sufficiently  accurate  scientific  knowl- 
edge to  know  whether  these  successive  deductions  are  in 
accordance  with  facts,  or  whether  the  primal  object  of 
respiration  be  to  obtain  caloric,  which  seems  to  be  the 
basis  of  the  argument.  It  is  enough  that  I  cannot  dis- 
prove. And,  if  caloric  thus  forms  so  important  a  part  of 
circulation,  I  have  great  admiration  of  that  seedy  and 
needy  and  hungry  philosopher  whom  I  once  met  in  Lon- 
don, who  had  spent  about  twenty  years  in  the  British 
Museum  investigating  the  opinions  of  all  ages  about  ca- 
loric, and  at  last  wrote  a  bulky  octavo  to  prove  that  caloric 


THE   WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  325 

was  the  animus  mundi — the  source  of  all  life  and  action — 
the  grand  secret  in  the  arcanum  of  Nature — a  view,  I  be- 
lieve, that  some  of  the  founders  of  ancient  Greek  phi- 
losophy indorsed  and  advocated.  And,  if  caloric  is  thus 
this  mighty  force,  why,  may  it  not  be  asked,  is  not  caloric 
generated  in  other  parts  of  the  system  as  well  as  the 
lungs  ?  "  Whenever  oxygen  and  carbon  unite,  heat  is 
developed.  .  .  .  And  it  is  imparted  to  the  solids  as  well  as 
the  liquids,  and  maintains  the  temperature  of  the  whole 
body." 

But  I  will  not  anticipate  any  criticism  of  the  theory 
which  Mrs.  Willard  propounded.  It  must  first  be  my  ob- 
ject to  give  a  fair  and  impartial,  and,  if  possible,  clear 
account  of  the  theory  itself  in  its  relations  to  chemistry  and 
other  sciences. 

Her  theory,  apparently,  contradicts  entirely  the  theories 
heretofore  received.  It  was  Harvey's  idea  that  the  heart 
was  the  only  organ  of  circulation.  Other  distinguished 
lights  of  science  have  believed  that  the  heart  is  a-ssisted  by 
the  contractile  power  of  the  arteries,  by  the  movement  of 
the  chest  and  ribs  in  respiration,  by  capillary  attraction, 
muscular  motion  in  exercise,  and  several  other  forces, 
among  which  Dr.  Draper  points  out  the  attraction  of  the 
venous  blood  for  the  pulmonary  cells.  That  the  contrac- 
tile power  of  the  heart  is,  however,  the  main  motive  power 
is  the  received  theory,  although  physiologists  differ  in 
their  opinions  as  to  this  contractive  power,  it  being  va- 
riously estimated  from  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand 
pounds  to  five  ounces. 

To  advance  a  totally  different  theory  is  Mrs.  Willard's 
object. 

Her  first  proposition  is,  that  blood  receives  caloric  at 
the  lungs.  This  is  supported  from  the  fact,  well  ascer- 
tained, that  the  animal  system  absorbs  oxygen  from  the 
atmosphere,  and  that  this  oxygen  is  again  given  out  in 


326  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

combination  with  carbon  or  hj'drogen,  which  process  of 
oxidation  is  the  source  of  animal  heat.  About  one-quarter 
or  one-fifth  of  the  blood  of  the  whole  body  is  constantly 
retained  in  the  lungs,  and  this  is  necessarily  heated  by  the 
union  of  oxygen  with  hydrogen. 

Secondly,  the  blood,  being  thus  heated,  must  expand, 
since  all  fluids  expand  by  caloric.  According  to  Dr. 
Keill,  the  blood  at  the  lungs  receives  caloric  over  a 
surface  equal  to  the  area  of  a  circle  whose  diameter  is 
nearly  seventeen  feet.  A  great  quantity  of  caloric  is 
thus  generated  by  the  lungs,  which,  operating  on  five 
pounds  of  blood  at  a  time,  must  produce  a  considerable 
expansion. 

Thirdly,  if  the  blood  is  thus  expanded  by  heat,  it 
must  necessarily  move,  since  there  is  only  a  limited 
space  in  which  the  heated  blood  is  contained.  This 
expansion,  producing  motion,  must  then  be  a  motive 
power. 

Fourthly,  if  the  blood  then  moves,  or  is  forced  from  the 
lurtgs  by  caloric,  it  must  move  toward  the  left  ventricle  of 
the  heart,  through  the  aorta,  and  on  through  the  arteries 
to  the  extremities. 

Such,  in  substance,  is  the  ingenious  theory  which  Mrs. 
Willard  advanced  respecting  motive  power — a  chemical 
rather  than  a  mechanical  force.  She  does  not  deny  that 
the  contractions  of  the  heart  may  assist  circulation ;  but 
she  believed  that  the  generation  of  heat  was  the  main 
cause. 

That  this  theory  is  startling  is  doubtless  a  fact,  and  it 
necessarily  provoked  comment  and  controversy,  so  far  as  it 
was  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  scientific  world.  All  new 
theories  are  startling,  whether  true  or  false.  This  is  not 
more  startling,  and  infinitely  more  plausible,  than  the 
theories  of  Darwin  respecting  the  origin  of  the  race.  This 
theory  certainly  did  not  shock  the  moral  sense  of  the 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  327 

world,  nor  was  it  an  insult  to  the  human  understanding. 
Therefore,  it  obtained  warm  advocates  and  equally  strong 
opposers,  although  my  impression  is,  that  the  highest  au- 
thorities in  physiology  did  not  put  great  value  upon  it, 
although  she  was  commended  for  her  ingenuity.  Certainly 
it  was  a  harmless  speculation  ;  and,  if  it  could  be  substan- 
tiated, it  would  directly  tend  to  a  different  treatment  of 
various  diseases,  especially  the  cholera,  to  which  she  ap- 
plied the  theory,  which  disease,  she  observed,  was  one  of 
obstruction  and  coldness. 

Nevertheless,  the  treatise  excited  some  attention  from 
scientific  journals,  and  a  host  of  objections  were  raised 
which  she  was  obliged  to  combat,  and  at  a  great  disadvan- 
tage ;  for,  though  she  had  ingeniously  accounted  for  a 
great  motive  power,  and  showed  considerable  scientific 
research  and  activity  of  mind,  which  gained  a  just  ap- 
plause, she  had  not  mastered  the  realm  of  medical  science, 
and  could  not,  therefore,  do  her  system  justice,  or  defend 
it  to  the  satisfaction  of  scientific  men. 

The  accepted  theory  of  the  motive  power  of  circulation 
is,  as  is  generally  supposed,  contractive  motion  of  the 
heart.  Mrs.  Willard  did  not  deny  that  the  heart  itself  is 
a  great  motive  power ;  but  she  asserted  that  this  is  only 
one  of  the  powers,  the  principal  one  being  chemical  rather 
than  mechanical. 

The  admission  that  there  must  be  two  motive  powers, 
one  chemical  and  the  other  mechanical,  was  probably  in 
view  of  the  fact  that,  before  birth,  there  is  no  respiration, 
and  consequently  no  chemical  power.  But  she  insisted 
that,  after  birth,  the  main  force  was  chemical,  produced  by 
respiration.  She  accounted  for  the  return  of  the  blood 
from  the  extremities  to  the  lungs,  through  the  veins,  by 
the  force  of  capillary  attraction. 

It  seemed  to  her  absurd  that  the  heart's  force,  say 
sixty  pounds  a  second,  which  is  necessary  to  send  the 


328  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

blood  from  the  ventricles,  forming,  as  it  were,  a  great 
hammer,  moving  with  a  jerky  motion  upward,  and  with  an 
equally  quick  stroke  back  against  the  sides,  seventy  times 
a  minute,  could  stand,  for  a  series  of  years,  such  incessant 
wear  and  tear.  She  maintained  that  the  Wise  Architect 
of  the  human  frame  would  not  have  imposed  such  hard 
service  on  the  little  heart ;  while  heat,  gentle  in  motion  as 
it  is  strong,  could  perform  the  same  service. 

She  supports  this  view  by  the  authority  of  some  physi- 
ologists, who  maintain  that  the  heart's  action  alone  is  not 
adequate  to  produce  the  circulation.  Some  have  advanced 
the  opinion  that  the  heart  has  no  muscles  at  all ! 

In  view  of  this  general  theory  of  circulation  advanced 
by  Mrs.  Willard,  it  has  been  admitted,  by  able  scientific 
men,  that  heat  indeed  produces  expansion,  and  conse- 
quently circulation — the  fundamental  principles  on  which 
her  theory  rests  ;  but  it  has  been  also  advanced  that  it  is 
indispensably  necessary  to  measure  that  motion  in  order  to 
ascertain  whether  it  can  produce  the  quantity  of  motion 
experienced  in  circulation,  which  never  has  been  done.  If 
so,  there  are  not  sufficient  facts  to  warrant  the  induction. 
To  this  objection  Mrs.  Willard  replies  that  the  motive 
power  of  the  heart  has  never  been  satisfactorily  ascer- 
tained, and  hence  this  objection  will  apply  to  the  heart's 
motion  as  well  as  to  the  chemical  force. 

It  was  also  maintained,  by  objectors,  that,  if  the  car- 
bon of  the  blood  chemically  combines  with  oxygen  in  the 
lungs,  the  heat  of  the  lungs  would  be  much  greater  than 
that  of  any  other  part  of  the  body ;  and  that  a  greater 
difference,  in  respect  to  the  warmth  of  the  several  parts  of 
the  body,  would  occur  than  we  actually  find.  Mrs.  Wil- 
lard maintained  that  both  facts  and  principles  are  at  va- 
riance with  this  objection ;  for,  if  the  animal  heat  is  mostly 
generated  at  the  lungs,  it  must,  by  the  laws  of  transmis- 
sion, go  off  from  them  in  all  directions,  until  the  heat  of 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  329 

the  adjoining  organs  becomes  equal  to  that  of  the  lungs, 
and  so  on,  until  it  is  lost  by  radiation  at  the  surface.  It 
was  not  maintained  by  Mrs.  Willard  that  there  is  no  dif- 
ference, in  various  parts  of  the  body,  in  respect  to  heat. 
She  admitted  that  the  extremities  were  necessarily  colder 
than  the  lungs  or  the  trunk.  In  fact,  it  is  a  fundamen- 
tal principle  of  her  system  that  the  animal  heat  generated 
in  the  lungs  must  be,  in  a  measure,  lost  in  the  extremi- 
ties. 

The  fact  at  issue  here  is,  whether  or  not  every  part  of 
the  body  is  of  equal  temperature  ?  The  settlement  of  this 
fact  is  of  vital  importance  in  the  theory  of  Mrs.  Willard. 
Dr.  Edwards  and  others  maintain  the  equal  temperature 
of  all  parts  of  the  body  ;  and  Mrs.  Willard  maintains  that 
the  extremities  have  not  the  heat  of  the  trunk  of  the 
body. 

Among  the  objections  to  the  theory  is  this :  If  it  be 
admitted  that  the  temperature  of  the  lungs  be  so  much 
greater  than  the  other  parts  of  the  system  as  to  cause 
blood  to  flow  from  them,  ought  not  the  stream  to  be  con- 
tinued rather  than  pulsatory  ?  To  this  Mrs.  Willard  re- 
plies by  admitting  the  pulsative  power  of  the  heart,  but 
only  as  an  inferior  force.  The  point  at  issue,  then,  be- 
tween her  theory  and  the  generally-received  theory  is  sim- 
ply a  denial,  on  her  part,  that  the  action  of  the  heart  is 
the  sole  motive  power  in  producing  circulation.  In  other 
words,  she  makes  respiration  assist  the  heart,  or  rather 
the  heart  simply  assist  the  lungs.  The  grand  seat  of 
motive  power  is,  in  her  view,  in  the  lungs  rather  than  the 
heart. 

Another  inquiry  here  arises  :  What  causes  the  blood  to 
return  to  the  lungs,  since  in  them  is  seated  the  perpetual 
cause  of  its  outward  or  forward  motion  ?  This  inquiry  is 
answered  by  Mrs.  Willard,  by  asserting  that  blood  returns 
exactly  on  the  principle  that  water  returns,  in  the  pipes  of 


330  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

a  large  building  heated  by  warm  water,  to  tlie  place  where 
it  is  first  heated.  If  so,  venous  blood  must  necessarily  be 
colder  than  arterial  blood.  If  venous  blood  is  colder,  there 
is  great  plausibility  in  her  system.  If  not,  there  are  ap- 
parently insurmountable  objections  to  it.  And,  further,  it 
would  seem  that  the  returning  blood  must  be  continually 
being  cooled,  in  order  to  keep  up  the  analogy  of  the  circula- 
tion of  water  through  pipes  by  heat  applied  to  certain  parts. 

The  theory  of  Mrs.  Willard  has  suggested  another  in- 
quiry :  If  it  be  an  acknowledged  fact,  by  all  anatomists, 
that  the  heart  itself,  with  the  muscular  arteries,  forms 
the  most  powerful  muscle  in  the  human  system,  for  what 
purpose  is  this  muscle  designed,  if  the  lungs  are  the  motive 
power  of  circulation  ?  This  inquiry  is  answered  by  Mrs. 
Willard  by  admitting  that  the  heart  has  a  pulsative  power, 
but  not  enough  to  produce  circulation,  because  too  great 
and  disproportionate  labor  would  thus  be  imposed  upon 
the  heart. 

Another  inquires  why  dogs,  in  a  hot  day,  open  their 
mouths  and  inhale  air  with  great  eagerness,  in  order  to 
make  up  for  the  absence  of  perspiration,  which  ever  cools 
the  surface  of  the  body.  If  this  theory  of  Mrs.  Willard's 
is  true,  the  more  air  a  dog  inhales  the  hotter  he  would  be, 
since  more  caloric  would  be  generated,  whereas  he  seems 
to  be  cooler  by  the  process. 

Such  are  some  of  the  more  prominent  of  the  objections 
which  have  been  urged  against  the  theory. 

On  the  other  side,  Dr.  Cartwright,  of  New  Orleans, 
who  performed  certain  experiments  on  an  alligator,  which 
were  extensively  published  in  the  journals  of  the  day, 
strongly  indorsed  her  theory.  The  following  is  his  letter. 
Other  authorities  might  be  cited  on  both  sides.  But,  as  I 
do  not  undertake  to  uphold  it  or  oppose  it,  I  leave  the 
question  on  its  merits  for  the  scientific  world  to  confirm  or 
to  reject. 


THE   WRITINGS   OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  331 

"NEW  ORLEANS,  December  2Y,  1851. 
"MRS.  EMMA  WILLAKD. 

"DEAB  MADAM:  Your  esteemed  favor  of  the  12th  inst. 
has  been  received,  and  afforded  me  much  pleasure  in  finding 
that  my  communication  of  the  1st  inst.,  which  I  took  the 
liberty  of  addressing  to  you,  was  not  unwelcome.  I  am 
glad  to  find  that  no  idea  of  hoax  suggested  itself  to  your 
mind,  although  I  was  a  little  disconcerted  on  learning  from 
you  that  some  persons,  who  heard  the  letter  read,  supposed 
it  might  be  a  hoax.  It  was  not  a  commonplace  subject, 
and  in  treating  it  I  very  naturally  dropped  the  common- 
place modes  of  expression.  In  the  opening  of  the  letter 
you  will  find  a  caution  against  misconstruction,  which  I 
thought  was  sufficient.  Dr.  Dowler,  Professor  Forshey,  or 
any  other  of  the  gentlemen  present,  will  no  doubt  indorse 
my  statement  of  the  experiment  on  the  alligator.  Professor 
Forshey  is  now  engaged  in  a  topographical  survey  of  the 
Mississippi  under  orders  of  the  United  States  Government 
— I  do  not  know  exactly  where,  but  not  far  from  the  city. 
I  will  address  him  on  the  subject.  Dr.  Dowler's  theory 
conflicts  with  yours,  as  I  informed  you.  He  believes  that 
atmospheric  air  endows  the  globules  of  the  blood  with  a 
self-locomotory  power.  According  to  your  theory,  it  is  the 
caloric  evolved  that  gives  the  motion.  Hence,  I  do  not 
expect  the  full  concurrence  of  Dr.  Dowler,  further  than 
that  an  experiment  was  made  on  an  alligator  (to  use  an 
Irishism),  *  deader '  than  he  had  ever  seen  fin  animal  of 
that  description,  and  that  it  came  to  life  under  artificial 
respiration — could  not  be  held,  and  had  to  be  tied ;  that  it 
broke  loose,  and  had  to  be  made  still  more  secure.  It  is 
probable,  however,  before  I  hear  from  these  gentlemen, 
and  have  time  to  send  you  their  responses,  that,  if  you  look 
to  the  northeast,  you  will  see  ample  proofs  that  you  have 
not  been  hoaxed,  and  that  I  am  in  good  sound  earnest  in 
advocating  the  doctrine  that  the  primum  mobile  and  chief 


332  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

motive  powers  of  the  blood  are  located  in  the  lungs,  and 
that  the  heart  performs  a  very  subordinate  office  in  pro- 
pelling it.  On  the  23d  instant  I  dispatched  to  the  editor, 
Dr.  Smith,  of  the  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal, 
a  communication  announcing  the  main  proposition  in  your 
theory  to  be  no  longer  a  theory,  but  an  important  discovery, 
showing  its  application  to  useful  and  practical  purposes. 
In  that  communication  I  have  attempted  to  demonstrate 
that  you  were  not  out  of  your  province,  as  the  head  of  a 
renowned  institution  of  learning,  in  turning  your  attention 
to  the  motive  powers  of  the  blood,  and  to  the  ways  and 
means  of  making  healthy  red  blood  at  will,  but  standing 
on  the  broad  platform  of  your  profession,  directing  the 
building  of  a  permanent  basis  for  it  to  rest  upon  through- 
out all  time.  In  looking  for  the  materials  to  construct 
that  basis,  you  naturally  looked  into  physiology  to  learn 
the  motive  powers  of  the  blood  ;  not  finding  a  satisfactory 
answer  there,  you  brought  physiology  back  to  the  science 
of  natural  philosophy,  the  parent  from  which  it  sprung, 
giving  to  it  so  much  new  strength  and  increase  (read 
'  Novum  Organum,'  Section  V.,  Article  79,  for  my  mean- 
ing) as  to  enable  it  to  conduct  you  to  the  hiding-place  of 
the  materials  you  were  seeking — a  golden  fleece  more 
valuable  than  that  of  fable.  I  have  endeavored  to  demon- 
strate that  education  in  its  broadest  sense,  physical,  moral, 
religious,  and  intellectual,  is  intimately  and  indissolubly 
connected  with  red  healthy  blood,  and  that,  its  motive 
powers  not  being  heretofore  known,  and  erroneously  lo- 
cated in  an  organ  of  the  body  the  will  had  no  control  over, 
the  means  the  most  obvious  of  depurating  the  circulating 
fluids  were  hidden  until  you  brought  them  into  light ;  con- 
sequently, body,  mind,  and  morals,  suffered  greatly  for  the 
want  of  that  very  kind  of  knowledge  which  some  myste- 
rious power  loaded  your  thinking  faculties  with,  and  bid 
you  under  pain  of  conscience  carry  with  fear  and  trembling 


T1IE   WRITINGS  OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  333 

to  the  storehouse  of  science  and  knock  for  admittance  amid 
the  outer  guards,  armed  with  scoffs  and  ridicule — no  light 
task  for  feminine  or  even  masculine  nerves,  especially  when 
superadded  to  that  embarrassment  is  the  pity  of  friends 
for  what  they  suppose  to  be  a  mistake  in  the  door — knock- 
ing at  the  door  of  medicine  instead  of  that  of  some  other 
science.  You  understand  me — perhaps  others  would  not. 
The  communication  I  have  sent  to  Boston  is  a  knock  from 
another  quarter  to  open  unto  you.  I  have  no  idea  it  will 
be  responded  to,  and  that  the  door,  as  you  may  suppose, 
will  be  immediately  thrown  open.  Some  hard  interroga- 
tories will  first  be  put.  I  am  not  altogether  unprepared  to 
answer  them — and  to  knock  again  and  again.  I  thought  at 
first  I  would  with  your  permission  address  what  I  had  to 
say  to  you,  but  on  reflection  I  concluded  it  would  be  better 
to  speak  direct  to  the  medical  public.  When  Luther  stood 
against  the  errors  of  Rome  single  and  alone,  it  was  thought 
that  if  he  had  the  truth  it  would  die  with  him,  as  all  the 
living  authorities  were  against  its  admission.  He  awoke 
antiquity,  and  soon  had  a  more  formidable  array  of  author- 
ities in  the  Church  in  support  of  his  opinions  than  the 
Romish  Church  of  that  day  had  in  opposition  to  his  doc- 
trines. I  propose  to  imitate  on  a  small  scale  what  he  did 
on  a  large  one — it  is  to  awake  old  authorities  in  medicine, 
and  interpret  them  by  modern  advancement  in  the  sciences. 
Thus,  calorification  and  something  like  combustion  in  the 
lungs  were  long  ago  associated  together  by  the  highest 
authorities  in  medicine.  They  became  dissociated,  from 
some  experiments  of  Sir  Benjamin  Brodie  on  artificial  res- 
piration, about  a  quarter  of  century  before  he  was  knight- 
ed. He  found  that  the  temperature  of  recently-killed 
animals,  whose  lungs  were  inflated,  was  not  so  high  as  that 
of  other  animals  a  few  hours  after  death,  whose  lungs 
were  not  inflated.  Ergo,  respiration  was  a  cooling  rather 
than  a  heating  process.  This  put  the  world  for  a  long 


334  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

time  on  the  wrong  track  in  looking  for  the  source  of  animal 
heat,  erroneously  supposing  that  it  had  its  source  in  the 
brain  and  nerves.  Modern  improvements  in  science  have 
recently  established  the  fallacy  of  seeking  for  the  source 
of  animal  heat  in  the  nerves  or  brain.  Modern  improve- 
ments in  science,  first  made  in  this  city  by  Dr.  Dowler, 
have  established  the  fact  of  post-mortem  caloricity.  The 
fact  of  the  existence  of  a  power  heating  the  body  after 
death  was  unknown  to  Brodie.  Being  now  known  and 
admitted,  I  propose  to  bring  up  Sir  Benjamin  and  make 
his  experiments  bear  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  main 
proposition  of  your  theory.  When  he  found  the  heat  less 
in  animals,  recently  killed,  whose  lungs  were  inflated  than 
in  those  which  were  let  alone,  he  was  not  aware  of  post- 
mortem caloricity,  which  led  him  and  all  the  world  to  sup- 
pose that  his  experiments  were  conclusive  against  the 
lungs  being  the  chief  location  of  those  physiological  and 
chemical  actions  causing  animal  heat.  So  far,  however, 
from  proving  they  are  not,  the  proof  is  the  other  way. 
But  it  is  not  only  man,  but  the  animal  creation,  I  will 
call  to  my  aid  in  upholding  the  doctrine  that  I  have  after 
mature  deliberation  espoused.  Thus,  in  those  lower  orders 
of  animals  called  Gasteropoda,  there  is  no  heart  at  all 
to  send  the  blood  to  the  lungs.  The  vena  cava,  instead 
of  emptying  into  a  heart,  divides,  as  soon  as  it  reaches  the 
lungs,  into  arterial  branches,  which  penetrate  the  lungs  as 
the  vena  port  a  do  the  liver.  Those  animals  have,  how- 
ever, one  aortic  heart.  The  pulmonary  veins  empty  into 
it.  Now,  what  gives  motion  to  the  blood  in  those  veins  ? 
It  is  commonly  supposed  that  in  man  the  impulse  of  the 
right  ventricle  drives  the  blood  through  the  pulmonary 
arteries,  and  then  through  the  pulmonary  veins.  But  here 
are  animals  which  have  no  heart  at  all  to  propel  the  blood 
into  the  lungs.  But  it  may  be  said  that  these  are  small, 
insignificant  animals.  There  is  another  class  of  animals, 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  335 

larger  than  man,  called  the  Condeopterygii.  The  sturgeon 
belongs  to  this  order.  This  is  an  animal  large  enough. 
My  first  recollections  are  associated  with  it.  I  remember 
it  took  a  stout  horse  to  pull  one  of  them  up  the  hills  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Potomac  where  my  first  recollections 
cluster,  in  the  county  of  Fairfax,  where  sleeps  the  father 
of  our  country.  In  after-times,  when  I  came  to  study 
human  anatomy,  and  afterward  comparative  anatomy,  when 
I  came  to  the  Ancipenser  of  Linnaeus,  I  found  my  old 
acquaintance  the  sturgeon.  You  will  not  wonder  that  I 
paid  particular  attention  to  the  anatomy  of  an  animal 
associated  with  my  earliest  recollections.  My  doing  so 
has  given  me  one  small  advantage,  in  upholding  your 
theory,  which  few  possess.  The  advocates  of  the  doctrine 
of  Harvey,  that  the  left  ventricle,  in  conjunction  with  the 
contractility  of  the  arteries,  are  the  only  moving  powers 
circulating  the  arterial  blood  through  the  system,  will  be 
thrown  aback  when  they  come  to  learn  that  the  sturgeon 
has  no  heart  at  all  for  circulating  the  blood  through  the 
arterial  system,  and  only  a  small  reservoir  or  pulmonary 
heart.  After  the  pulmonary  veins  leave  the  lungs,  they 
unite  at  once  with  an  aorta,  without  entering  into  any  heart 
at  all.  But  then  the  elastic  arteries,  the  supporters  of  the 
hypothesis  of  Harvey  would  be  ready  to  say,  circulate  the 
blood  1  But  what  does  the  anatomy  of  the  sturgeon  say  ? 
It  says  the  arteries  of  the  sturgeon  are  cartilaginous 
and  perfectly  immovable !  How  does  the  blood  circulate 
through  them,  unless  your  theory  of  the  motive  powers  be 
the  true  one  ?  Lest  some  of  your  friends  may  say  I  am 
jesting,  I  refer  to  the  sixth  volume  of  *  Lecons  d'Anato- 
mie  Compare'e '  de  Georges  Cuvier  (second  edition,  Paris, 
1839,  page  354).  Speaking  of  the  sturgeon,  he  says :  *  A 
peine  les  veines  du  poumon  s'y  sont-elles  r^unies  pour 
former  1'aorte  qui  celle-ci  s'enfonce  dans  un  canal  cartilagi- 
neux  qui  lui  est  fourni  par  le  corps  des  vertebres.  Elle 


336  THE  LIFE   OF   EMMA  WILLARD. 

semble  s'y  de*pouiller  entierement  de  ses  tuniques,  et  le  sang 
y  coule  sans  un  tuyau  d  parois  absolument  immobiles ; 
c'est  des  trous  de  ce  tuyau,  ou  canal  cartilagineux,  que 
sertant  les  branches  arterielles  qui  se  rendent  aux  partes.' 
"  It  is  not  worth  while  to  say  more  at  present,  as  I  only 
wish  to  advise  you  that  I  have  not  come  up  to  the  subject 
altogether  unprepared  to  defend  it.  So  you  need  not  fear 
that  this  infant  theory  which  owes  its  being  to  you  will  be 
strangled  in  the  cradle  without  a  struggle  to  defend  it. 
You  will  see  from  the  Boston  communication  that  it  is  no 
dwarf  to  be  confined  to  the  minor  duties  of  the  cottage, 
but  is  moulded  in  a  form  promising  to  act  a  conspicuous 
part  in  due  time,  when  it  grows  and  becomes  stronger,  in 
the  affairs  of  the  world.  But  that  article  does  not  even 
hint  at  half  of  what  it  is  destined  for.  You  will  be  pleased 
in  seeing  it  grow,  if  it  can  be  saved  from  rude  hands  in  its 
infancy.  When  it  gets  stronger  it  may  be  a  little  wayward, 
and  take  a  direction  you  do  not  dream  of.  Being  truth,  it 
will  have  to  be  followed  whithersoever  it  may  go,  and  not 
driven.  There  may  come  a  time  when  you  will  understand 
these  observations.  The  fact  you  have  announced  is  no 
doubt  destined  to  lead  many  to  truth  who  are  now  sitting 
in  darkness,  not  so  much  on  theoretical  subjects  as  practical 
ones.  Why  the  doctrine  of  the  circulation  came  unbidden, 
and  forced  itself  upon  you,  you  will  yet,  no  doubt,  be  able 
to  answer  even  before  it  has  gained  half  its  maturity.  But 
as  I  have  anticipated  a  part  of  the  second  number,  I  have 
not  time  to  go  into  the  third  more  than  to  say  that  it  will 
rise  in  interest  as  it  progresses.  My  time,  however,  being 
very  much  occupied,  I  can  only  once  in  a  while  pay  atten- 
tion to  this  subject.  Hence  my  publications  may  be  far 
between,  if  indeed  the  Boston  editor  will  publish  any  of 
them.  There  is  nothing  to  gain  and  much  to  lose  by  going 
counter  to  any  received  doctrine  or  popular  opinion.  Pub- 
lishers are  afraid  of  new  truths,  and  it  is  more  difficult  to 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  337 

get  such  matter  before  the  public  than  old  truth  revamped. 
This  letter  is  not  intended  for  publication,  but  only  hastily 
scratched  off  for  your  satisfaction,  and  to  assure  you  that  I  am 
in  good  earnest  in  advocating  the  main  proposition  of  your 
theory  on  the  motive  powers  of  the  blood.  I  may  say  to 
you,  however,  that  "when  Harvey  made  his  discovery,  much 
more  benefit  was  expected  than  what  followed  to  science. 
The  error  he  fell  into  in  locating  the  chief  motory  power 
of  the  circulating  fluid  in  the  heart,  instead  of  the  lungs, 
prevented  those  expectations  from  being  realized. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedi- 
ent servant,  SAMUEL  A.  CARTWRIGHT." 

I  am  permitted  to  use  an  extract  from  a  scientific  ad- 
dress delivered  this  spring  in  Baltimore,  by  the  Hon.  Charles 
E.  Phelps,  the  nephew  of  Mrs.  Willard,  which  is  entitled 
to  respectful  attention  as  a  very  able  treatise  bearing  on 
the  subject  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood : 

"  BALTIMORE,  March  25,  1873. 
"  DR.  JOHN  LORD. 

"  DEAR  SIR  :  From  an  address  delivered  by  me  on  the 
llth  instant  before  the  Maryland  College  of  Pharmacy,  I 
send  at  your  request  some  extracts  bearing  upon  the  heat 
theory  of  circulation,  originated  by  Mrs.  Emma  Willard. 
"  Very  truly  yours, 

"  CHARLES  E.  PHELPS." 

.  ..."  I  have  now  to  invite  your  attention  for  a  few 
moments  to  an  important  question  of  mixed  chemistry  and 
physiology,  and  to  the  consideration  of  a  chemical  action 
in  the  animal  system  as  connected  with  the  motive  power 
in  the  circulation  of  the  blood. 

"  The  fact  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood  was,  as  you 

are  aware,  unknown  until  its  discovery  by  Harvey  upon  his 
15 


338  ™E   LIFE   OF  EMMA   WILLARD. 

return  from  Padua  in  1616,  and  continued  to  be  ignored  or 
disputed  by  many  of  the  regular  practitioners  of  that  day 
— even  after  the  publication,  in  1628,  of  his  '  Exercitatio  de 
Motu  Cordis  et  Sanguinis.' 

"  This  important  contribution  to  human  knowledge  has 
been  deservedly  ranked  among  discoveries  of  the  first  class, 
but  the  researches  of  Harvey  failed  to  account  for  the  mode 
by  which  the  blood  passed  from  the  arteries  to  the  veins. 

"  The  existence  of  the  capillaries  was  subsequently  re- 
vealed by  the  microscope,  and  the  discovery  of  the  cor- 
puscles by  Malpighi  enabled  the  motion  of  the  blood  in  the 
capillaries  to  be  distinctly  traced. 

"  It  was  taught  by  Harvey  that  the  driving  force  in  the 
circulation  was  the  muscular  contraction  of  the  heart.  He 
maintained  that  the  heart  alone,  by  its  contractile  power, 
was  adequate  to  propel  the  whole  mass  of  blood  through 
its  entire  circuit.  This  view  has  been  generally  accepted 
by  physiologists,  not  without  occasional  dissent  and  some 
modification  ;  scarcely  any  two  authorities  upon  the  subject 
being  in  exact  accord.  But,  with  some  additional  power, 
gained,  as  is  supposed,  by  the  contractility  of  the  arteries, 
this  is  unquestionably  the  prevailing  theory  at  the  present 
time. 

"  I  ask  you  now  to  note  the  fact  that  the  problem  of  the 
actual  quantity  of  force  capable  of  being  exerted  by  the 
heart  has  to  this  day  never  been  solved,  although  repeated- 
ly attacked  by  all  the  resources  of  analysis.  One  authority, 
Weil,  estimated  the  power  of  the  left  ventricle  at  five 
ounces.  Another,  Boulli,  made  its  force  not  less  than  one 
hundred  and  eighty  thousand  pounds.  Dr.  Harvey  com- 
puted it  to  be  exactly  fifty-seven  and  a  half  pounds ;  while 
Taber  concludes  its  amount  to  be  one  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds.  'Such  irreconcilable  results,'  says  Dr.  Roget, 
*  show  the  futility  of  most  of  the  reasonings  on  which  they 
are  founded.' 


THE   WRITINGS  OF   MRS.  WILLARD.  339 

"  You  will  therefore  observe  that  the  theory  in  question, 
which  may  be  called  the  popular  belief,  is  based  upon  an 
assumption  which  may  or  may  not  be  true,  but  which  has 
never  yet  been  established  by  philosophical  proof.  That 
the  dilatations  and  contractions  of  the  heart  exert  a  power- 
ful influence  upon  the  circulation  has  never  been  denied; 
that  they  are  sufficient  to  propel  the  blood  through  the 
larger  vessels  may  be  admitted,  but  that  they  are  the  sole 
or  even  the  principal  motive  agency  in  driving  it  through 
the  meshes  of  the  capillary  system  in  all  their  immense 
expanse  is  a  postulate  which  the  rigid  requirements  of  in- 
ductive science  will  reserve  as  an  open  question  until  the 
evidence  is  adduced  that  the  cause  is  adequate  to  explain 
the  phenomenon. 

"  Chemistry,  as  a  science,  did  not  exist  in  the  time  of 
Harvey.  It  was  not  until  a  century  and  a  half  after  the 
publication  of  his  treatises  that  oxygen  was  discovered  by 
Priestley.  The  chemical  combination  of  oxygen,  taken  into 
the  lungs  by  means  of  respiration,  with  the  carbon  and 
hydrogen  of  the  blood,  was  established  by  Lavoisier,  and 
was  afterward  more  fully  developed  by  Liebig,  as  identical 
with  the  process  of  combustion  and  the  source  of  animal 
heat. 

"  But  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  first  half  of  the 
present  century  that,  at  the  very  point  of  contact  of  all  the 
natural  sciences,  a  culminating  discovery,  no  less  revolu- 
tionary than  that  of  Harvey  was  announced,  and  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  correlation  of  forces  established.  Central  in 
the  group  of  correlated  physical  forces  we  recognize  heat 
as  a  form  in  a  mode  of  motion,  and  motion  as  a  form  in  a 
mode  of  heat. 

"  The  primitive  solar  energy  stored  up  in  a  pound  of 
coal  when  developed  by  the  process  of  combustion,  is  capa- 
ble of  doing  a  definite  amount  of  mechanical  work.  But 
combustion  cannot  take  place  in  animal  tissues  any  more 


340  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

than  it  can  take  place  in  the  furnace  of  a  steam-engine  or 
the  cell  of  a  voltaic  battery  without  the  exhibition  of  physi- 
cal force.  The  potential  energy  accumulated  in  the  hydro- 
carbon of  the  blood  is  capable  when  developed  of  perform- 
ing a  definite  amount  of  mechanical  work. 

"  The  proper  condition  for  the  development  of  this 
energy  exists  in  the  combustion  or  oxidation  of  the  blood 
and  of  the  material  formed  from  it  in  the  capillaries  of  the 
entire  system.  We  have  the  products  of  that  combustion 
in  carbonic  acid  and  water,  and  one  result  of  it  is  a  per- 
ceptible increase  of  temperature  or  animal  heat. 

"The  interesting  question  presents  itself,  Is  increase 
of  temperature  the  only  result  of  this  combustion  ? 

"  Is  there,  besides  the  mere  development  of  perceptible 
heat,  no  specific  work  done — no  weight  lifted  against 
quantity — no  mass  moved  against  inertia  ? 

"The  answer  to  this  question  must  depend  upon  the 
conditions  under  which  the  chemical  action  takes  place. 

"  In  the  case  of  a  fire  burning  in  the  pure  air,  no  other 
exhibition  of  mechanical  power  need  be  expected  than  that 
manifested  by  the  connective  currents  of  the  heated  and 
expanded  air,  and  even  this  power  may  be  utilized  and 
made  to  do  visible  work  by  proper  mechanical  appliances, 
of  which  the  paper  wood-sawyers  over  a  heated  stove  fur- 
nish a  familiar  illustration. 

"  But  let  this  same  fire  blaze  through  the  tubes  of  a 
locomotive-boiler,  and  instead  of  a  boy  gyrating  idly  for  the 
amusement  of  children,  you  may  have  a  hundred  tons  pro- 
pelled over  iron  rails  with  the  speed  of  wind.  A  certain 
amount  of  the  heat  generated  is  expended  in  causing  an 
increase  of  temperature  ;  but  this  perceptible  heat  has  no 
share  in  the  actual  work  done,  being  converted  by  radia- 
tion into  useless  motion.  The  heat  which  really  does  the 
work  is  never  felt  as  heat  at  all.  It  is  molecular  motion 
converted  into  the  motion  of  translation. 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  341 

"  Taking  the  quantity  of  hydrogen  oxidized  daily  in  the 
average  able-bodied  man  at  two  ounces,  and  the  quantity 
of  carbon  at  13.9  ounces,1  and  the  quantity  of  force  evolved 
every  day  would  be  represented  by  15,482,352  foot-pounds. 
After  making  the  necessary  deductions  for  the  quantity  of 
heat  required  to  keep  up  the  temperature  of  the  body  to 
98°  Fahr.,  the  additional  quantity  required  to  evaporate 
three  pounds  of  water  daily,  the  residuum  of  force  available 
for  actual  mechanical  working-power,  amounts  to  7,128,278 
foot-pounds  in  the  twenty-four  hours.  In  other  words,  by 
the  simple  act  of  respiration,  there  is  every  day  generated 
within  the  living  body  of  the  human  adult,  an  amount 
of  actual  force,  independent  of  animal  heat,  which,  if  it 
could  all  be  concentrated  upon  the  work  of  lifting  a  weight, 
would  raise  one  ton  to  the  height  of  3,182  feet  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  The  living  human  being  may  therefore  be 
compared  to  a  piece  of  clock-work  whose  motive  power, 
approximately,  is  a  weight  of  one  ton,  descending  at 
the  average  rate  of  twenty  -  six  and  a  half  inches  per 
minute. 

"  The  whole  of  this  force  is  delivered  in  the  capillary 
system,  whose  aggregate  capacity  is  from  five  hundred  to 
eight  hundred  times  the  capacity  of  the  whole  arterial  sys- 
tem. The  heart  is  a  muscle  weighing  from  eight  to  twelve 
ounces,  and  to  it  is  assigned  the  function  by  the  prevalent 
theory  of  driving  twenty-five  pounds  of  blood,  more  or  less, 
through  the  arterial,  capillary,  and  venous  systems,  with  a 
velocity  which  has  never  been  definitely  ascertained  in  the 
human  subject,  but  which  from  experiment  upon  animals 
has  been  variously  estimated  at  from  ten  to  twenty  inches 
per  second  in  the  larger  tubes. 

"  It  is,  of  course,  theoretically  possible  that  the  force 

1  The  data  for  this  calculation  are  taken  from  Liebig's  "  Animal 
Chemistry."  They  appear  excessive,  unless  referred  to  a  high  latitude, 
and  to  food  rich  in  the  non-nitrogenous  elements. 


343  THE  LIFE  OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

thus  liberated  by  combustion  in  the  capillaries  might  in 
some  way  be  transferred  to  the  heart,  and  through  its  mus- 
cular action  again  become  the  motive  power  in  the  circula- 
tion, and  such  a  conception  would  be  philosophical,  pro- 
vided we  knew  the  muscular  power  of  that  organ  to  be 
adequate. 

"  In  the  absence  of  that  knowledge,  it  may  not  be  un- 
philosophical  to  suggest  the  inquiry,  Is  not,  as  respects  the 
function  of  circulation,  the  heart  rather  the  pendulum  or 
balance-wheel  which  governs  and  regulates  than  the  weight 
or  spring  which  drives  the  machinery?  Is  not  the  real 
motive  power,  at  all  events  the  principal  motive  power,  the 
expansive  force  of  animal  heat  developed  by  respiration  ? 

"  This  is  not  a  question  to  be  answered  by  a  priori 
reasoning.  And,  in  its  present  state,  the  science  of  phys- 
iological chemistry  is  not  sufficiently  advanced  to  afford 
the  data  for  a  demonstration.  Its  indications  are  most 
obscure  when  we  most  want  certainty.  It  is  exactly  in 
this  department  that  Science  now  needs  the  help  of  bold 
and  patient  original  investigators,  equipped  with  her  best 
weapons  of  research  and  experiment.  For  this  reason  I 
have  chosen  to  commend  the  subject  at  this  time  to  your 
special  attention,  as  opening  a  promising  field  of  discovery 
in  a  province  which  as  professional  chemists  you  have  a 
valid  claim  to  occupy. 

"  The  elements  of  the  problem  are,  first,  the  expansion 
of  the  blood  itself  considered  simply  as  a  liquid ;  second, 
the  expansion  of  the  gases  with  which  the  blood  is  charged, 
the  corpuscles  of  arterial  blood  being  loaded  with  con- 
densed oxygen  in  loose  combination,  and  the  venous  blood 
being  freighted  with  carbonic  acid,  besides  some  quantity 
of  nitrogen  present  in  both ;  and  third,  the  expansion  of 
aqueous  vapor  in  the  lungs,  or  in  other  words  the  tension 
of  steam  formed  in  the  partial  vacuum  created  by  the  act 
of  respiration" 


THE   WRITINGS   OF   MRS.   WILLARD.  343 

NOTE. — The  last  paragraph  embodies  substantially  the  conclusions 
presented  by  Mrs.  Willard  in  her  memoir  published  in  1846  "On  the 
Motive  Powers  which  produce  the  Circulation  of  the  Blood,"  and  in  a  sub- 
sequent pamphlet  on  "Respiration  and  its  Effects,"  published  hi  1849. 
She  was  unquestionably  the  first  to  advance  the  idea  that  in  the  secretion 
of  the  blood  is  to  be  found  the  principal  impelling  power  in  its  circula- 
tion, rather  than  in  the  mechanical  action  of  the  heart. 


Thus  have  I  written  all  that  is  incumbent  on  me  to 
say  in  reference  to  the  theory  of  Mrs.  Willard,  regarded  by 
some,  as  she  herself  honestly  viewed  it,  as  a  discovery  in 
science ;  and  by  others  as  a  mere  speculation  without  suffi- 
cient data  from  which  to  draw  a  sound  induction. 

But  whether  the  theory  can  be  sustained  by  science 
or  not,  still  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  she  made  important 
deductions  from  the  established  laws  of  respiration — and 
these  are  sound  as  well  as  valuable.  In  these  deductions 
she  would  be  indorsed  by  all  able  physicians. 

She  gives  lessons  in  health  which  it  would  be  well  for 
all  to  consider.  The  theory  that  good  ventilation  is  neces- 
sary for  all,  in  any  condition,  and  in  all  kinds  of  labor.  She 
would  guard  the  organ  of  respiration  against  undue  con- 
finement. She  warns  young  ladies  against  tight  lacing. 
She  exhorts  all  to  breathe  good  air.  She  adduces  her  own 
experience.  She  shows  that  she  was  capable  of  literary 
labor  fourteen  hours  of  the  day  and  night  for  years,  by  se- 
lecting a  large  room  with  a  fireplace,  and  an  open  wood  fire. 
If  scholars  would  toil  before  a  wood-fire  or  an  open  grate, 
and  thus  breathe  perpetually-renovated  air,  they  would  ac- 
complish greater  results,  and  continue  in  better  health.  A 
close  room,  in  summer  or  winter,  is  fatal  to  brain- work.  An 
air-tight  stove,  or  even  a  furnace,  is  an  abomination  to  a 
scholar,  even  as  a  closely-packed  hall,  without  ventilation, 
is  difficult  for  a  speaker.  I  believe  that  Mrs.  Willard  was 
wise  in  recommending  the  dropping  of  the  window  in  the 


344  TEE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

sleeping-room  at  night,  for  half  an  inch  or  so.  There  is 
nothing  like  air  for  health.  There  is  nothing  so  gloomy 
and  oppressive  as  a  close  room.  Even  in  fevers,  physicians 
now  prescribe  air,  when  formerly  patients  were  confined  in 
rooms  where  the  poisonous  atmosphere  was  breathed  over 
and  over  again,  as  in  the  hospitals  of  France  and  Germany. 
Nothing  disgusted  and  discouraged  Dr.  Sims  at  Sedan  so 
much  as  the  close  room  in  which  the  German  and  French 
physicians  persisted  in  confining  their  patients.  Air  in 
rooms  for  people,  both  sick  and  well,  should  be  continually 
renewed.  In  school-rooms  the  necessity  is  imperative. 
The  old-fashioned  and  miserable  school-house,  with  its  hard 
benches,  crowded  to  excess,  where  the  cheerful  fire  blazed 
on  the  hearth,  was  infinitely  preferable  to  a  modern  tight 
and  comfortable  room  without  cracks  in  the  walls,  or  holes 
in  the  windows,  heated  by  a  close  stove  or  furnace.  Our 
ancestors  may  occasionally  have  had  rheumatic  colds  from 
draughts,  but  their  general  health  was  better  than  that  of 
modern  farmers  who  coop  themselves  up  in  the  winter  in  a 
small  room  heated  with  air-tight  stoves.  There  is  no  econo- 
my so  misplaced  as  the  saving  of  fuel  when  ventilation  is  im- 
perfect. There  has  never  been  a  more  fearful  change  in 
the  general  looks  of  the  agricultural  population  than  that 
effected  by  the  introduction  of  close  stoves.  As  dyspepsia 
has  prevailed  to  an  alarming  extent  among  farmers  from 
eating  hot  bread,  and  fried  pork  or  beef,  so  their  systems 
have  been  undermined  by  breathing  impure  air. 

Now,  Mrs.  Willard,  by  calling  attention  to  the  neces- 
sity of  ventilation  and  fresh  air,  whether  or  not  is  the  main 
cause  of  generating  caloric  in  the  body,  or  whether  this 
generated  caloric  is  sufficiently  powerful  to  drive  the  blood 
from  the  lungs  to  the  extremities,  rendered  an  important 
service,  to  be  measured  only  by  the  extent  of  the  influence 
she  gained.  Here  she  cooperated  with  enlightened  phy- 
sicians. They  may  let  her  peculiar  speculations  pass  with 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD. 

a  smile,  but  they  must  respect  and  indorse  her  efforts  to 
secure  all  the  fresh  air  that  one  can  possibly  get  into  the 
lungs.  It  may  or  may  not  create  heat,  but  it  will  produce 
health,  and  this  is  a  great  point  to  be  gained. 

The  sketch  of  Mrs.  Willard's  writings  would  be  incom- 
complete  without  allusion  to  her  poetry,  which  has  been 
severely  criticised,  and  for  which  she  never  has  had  her 
due.  It  is  true  she  wrote  some  pieces  which  were  un- 
worthy of  her  genius  ;  but  she  has  also  written  some  lyrics 
which  entitle  her  to  poetic  fame.  Her  poetry  was  very 
unequal,  and  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  why  so  great  dis- 
parity should  exist.  She  very  early  commenced  to  write 
verses,  some  of  which  are  simply  mechanical,  and  some 
without  any  merit  at  all.  It  is  unfortunate  for  her  fame 
that  so  great  a  disparity  exists,  since  critics,  if  ill-natured, 
are  apt  to  seize  on  what  is  bad,  and  pass  over  what  is  good. 

The  welcome  to  Lafayette  has  been  already  quoted, 
and  is  certainly  as  good  poetry  as  Mrs.  Sigourney  ordi- 
narily wrote.  I  doubt  if  she  ever  wrote  any  thing  equal 
to  Mrs.  "Willard's  "  Ocean  Hymn,"  which  I  quote  at  length : 

"  Rocked  in  the  cradle  of  the  deep, 
I  lay  me  down  in  peace  to  sleep  ; 
Secure  I  rest  upon  the  wave, 
Tor  Thou,  0  Lord,  hast  power  to  save  ; 
I  know  that  Thou  wilt  not  slight  my  call, 
For  Thou  dost  mark  the  sparrow's  fall ; 
And  calm  and  peaceful  is  my  sleep, 
Rocked  in  the  cradle  of  the  deep. 

"  And  such  the  trust  that  still  were  mine, 
Though  stormy  winds  swept  o'er  the  brine ; 
And,  though  the  tempest's  fiery  breath 
Roused  me  from  sleep  to  wreck  and  death, 
In  ocean-cave,  still  safe  with  Thee, 
The  germ  of  immortality, 
And  calm  and  peaceful  is  my  sleep, 
Rocked  hi  the  cradle  of  the  deep." 


346  THE   LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

The  only  defective  line,  so  far  as  metre  is  concerned,  is 
the  fifth  line  of  the  first  stanza. 

The  following,  to  the  "Eye,"  is  certainly  worth  pre- 
serving : 

"  Mystic  source  of  wondrous  meaning ! 

Pleading  herald  of  the  heart ; 

Thou,  with  thousands  intervening, 

Keen  sensations  canst  impart. 

"  Whence  hast  thou  thy  power  so  killing, 
That  when  words  would  fail  to  move, 
Thy  potent  glance  the  bosom  thrilling, 
Melts  it  to  tumultuous  love  ?  " 


The  following  lines,  on  the  recovery  of  a  sister  from  a 
melancholy  derangement,  have  much  poetic  merit : 

"  When  blackest  clouds  o'erspread  the  summer's  sky, 
And  roaring  winds  bespeak  destruction  nigh  ; 
When  thousand  lightnings  horrid  lustre  shed, 
And  thousand  thunders  make  the  scene  more  dread  ; 

"  Then  it  is  joy  to  view  the  parting  cloud, 
No  more  the  sun's  earth-cheering  radiance  shroud  ; 
And  smiling  Nature  show  herself  appeased, 
Where  late  she  seemed  with  maniac  fury  seized. 

"  But,  ah  !  this  joy  is  grief  compared  with  mine  ; 
I  see,  I  see,  the  light  of  reason  shine 
On  Anna's  face — welcome  returning  beams, 
That  clear  her  mind  of  horrid,  woe-fraught  dreams. 

"How  couldst  thou,  Reason,  so  desert  her  mind  ? 
Could  naught  detain  thee  ?  not  a  mother  blind 
With  bitter  tears,  and  not  a  father's  pain, 
And  not  a  sister's  agony,  detain  ? 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  HRS.  WILLARD.  347 

"  Yet  had  we  never  the  keen  anguish  known, 
To  see  her  altered,  see  how,  reason  gone, 
She'd  rave  at  wrongs  which  only  fancy  felt, 
Or,  moved  by  fancied  woes,  to  sorrow  melt : 


"  Had  not  such  pangs  been  suffered  to  annoy, 
Then  never  had  we  felt  this  thrilling  joy ; 
And  never  had  we  known  how  sweet  this  scene, 
When  Anna's  self  in  Anna's  form  is  seen." 

The  following,  too,  is  a  beautiful  hymn  composed  by 
Mrs.  Willard,  and  sung  by  her  pupils  at  the  close  of  au 
examination : 

"  0  Thou,  the  First,  the  Last,  the  Best ! 
To  Thee  the  grateful  song  we  raise, 
Convinced  that  all  our  works  should  be 
Begun  and  ended  with  Thy  praise. 

"  It  is  from  Thee  the  thought  arose 

When  chants  the  nun  or  vestal  train, 
That  praise  is  sweeter  to  Thine  ear, 
When  virgin  voices  hymn  the  strain. 

"  Lord,  bless  to  us  this  parting  scene ; 
.   Sister  to  sister  bids  farewell ; 
They  wait  to  bear  us  to  our  homes, 
With  tender  parents  there  to  dwell. 

"  Oh,  may  we  ever  live  to  Thee ! 

Then,  as  we  leave  earth's  care-worn  road, 
Angels  shall  wait  to  take  our  souls, 
And  bear  them  to  our  Father  God." 

There  seems  to  me  to  be  a  deep  feeling  in  the  follow- 
ing lines,  written,  on  the  anniversary  of  the  death  of  her 
husband,  to  her  adopted  daughter  and  niece,  Jane  Lincoln, 
when  about  to  depart  on  a  journey  : 


348  THE   LIF£   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

"  May  this  day's  memory  be  sacred  kept, 
By  thee  and  me,  my  daughter.     Twice  the  sun 
Hath  annual  visited  the  signs  of  heaven, 
Since,  on  this  day,  within  this  mourning  house, 
Was  seen  Death's  awful  footsteps  !    Weeds  of  woe 
I  bore,  and,  darker  than  the  sable  garb, 
The  name  of  widow  :  darker,  too,  my  soul — 
No  ray  of  earth-born  light  was  there.    But,  withered 
In  heart  and  form,  alone  I  sought  the  room 
Where  lay  his  form,  enshrouded  for  the  grave. 
But,  ah  !  not  yet — not  even  yet,  can  I 
Depict  that  parting  scene,  for  tears  flow  fast, 
And  my  hand  trembles.     Other  years  must  roll, 
Ere  I  can  tell  the  thoughts  that  darkened  o'er  me 
The  while  I  took  my  last  long  look,  and  spoke 
Farewell  until  the  resurrection  morn. 
Yet  I  have  borne  that  parting  scene,  and  lived  ; 
Then  let  not  that  which  for  a  little  while 
Divides  thy  friends  from  thee,  too  much  distress 
Thy  gentle  heart,  my  daughter. 
Yes,  we  have  lived,  and  Mercy's  tender  hand, 
In  unthought  ways,  hath  healed  our  many  wounds, 
And  led  us  forth  beside  the  peaceful  streams 
Of  heavenly  consolation.     May  that  hand 
Still  guide  thy  ways  :  safe  guard  thee  o'er  the  deep  ; 
Chase  from  thy  path  contagion's  baneful  breath  ; 
Crown  with  success  thy  labors,  and  prepare 
For  thee  on  earth  a  home  of  peace  and  love — 
For  thee  in  heaven  a  home  of  endless  joy." 

The  only  defect  in  these  lines,  as  it  appears  to  me,  is 
that  every  line  is  not  of  equal  length  and  measure.  If  I 
were  to  go  out  of  my  province  to  criticise,  I  should  say 
that  Mrs.  Willard  was  not  artistic  in  the  use  of  words  or 
in  style.  She  is  not  sufficiently  elaborate.  What  she 
wrote  well,  she  wrote  from  the  heart,  or  from  strong,  intel- 
lectual convictions.  When  she  wrote  poetry,  when  there 
is  no  great  feeling  or  powerful  object,  she  did  not  write 
well. 


THE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  349 

The  following  lines,  to  "My  Own  Sunny  France," 
should  be  preserved : 

"  Oh,  how  blithe  did  I  warble  my  lay  ! 
How  sportfully  trip  in  the  dance ! 
In  the  spring-time  of  life's  happy  day, 

In  the  clime  of  my  own  sunny  France  ! 
But  Oppression  was  there,  with  her  stern  iron  rod, 
Provoking  the  wrath  both  of  man  and  of  God. 

"  Then  the  war-blast  blew  loud,  and  the  drum  beat  to  arras, 

And  the  rattling  artillery  smote  on  the  ear, 
In  the  fight  was  my  father,  and,  pale  with  alarms, 

I  clung  to  my  mother,  and  wept  with  my  fear. 
They  shout !   Oh,  they  shout !   'Tis  the  voice  of  the  brave ! 
And  France  hath  no  more  either  tyrant  or  slave. 

"  Since  then  I  have  roamed,  but  deep,  deep  in  my  heart, 
Is  a  feeling  that  rises  e'en  when  hi  the  dance  ; 

'Tis  a  feeling  that  ne'er  from  this  bosom  shall  part, 
For  the  love  that  I  bear  thee,  my  own  sunny  France. 

Sunny  France  !    Sunny  France  !    My  own  sunny  France  ! 

'Tis  the  love  that  I  bear  thee,  my  own  sunny  France." 

In  the  dedication  of  her  "  Republic  of  America,"  to  her 
mother,  Mrs.  Lydia  Hart,  I  find  the  following  affectionate 
and  patriotic  lines,  though  they  are  not,  as  poetry,  equal 
to  what  she  often  wrote,  being  defective  both  in  rhythm 
and  measure : 

"  Accept  this  offering  of  a  daughter's  love, 
Dear,  only,  widowed  parent ;  on  whose  brow, 
Time-honored,  have  full  eighty  winters  shed 
The  crown  of  glory. 

Mothers,  few  are  left 

Like  thee,  who  felt  the  fire  of  freedom's  holy  time 
Pervade  and  purify  the  patriot  breast. 
Thou  wert  within  thy  country's  shattered  bark, 
When,  trusting  Heaven,  she  rode  the  raging  seas, 


350  THE  LIFE   OF  EMMA  WILLARD. 

And  braved,  with  dauntless,  death-defying  front, 
The  storm  of  war.     With  me  retrace  the  scene  ; 
Then  view  her  peace,  her  wealth,  her  liberty,  and  fame : 
Almost  unhoped  for,  from  the  dangerous  waves, 
Thou  canst  rejoice  ;  and  thankful  praise  to  God, 
The  Great  Deliverer,  which  perchance  I  speak, 
Thou,  in  thy  pious  heart,  wilt  deeply  feel." 

In  an  unpublished  but  long  manuscript  poem,  I  find 
this  excellent  imitation  of  Pope's  "Messiah,"  written  in 
1820: 

"  Behold  accomplished  God's  immense  designs  ! 
And  human  rule  imperfect  order  shines  ; 
And  all  its  vast  results  amazed  behold, 
By  ancient  faithful  prophecy  foretold  ! 
No  man  oppressed,  nor  ignorant,  nor  vile, 
Man's  peaceful  thoughts  are  bent  on  virtuous  toil. 
Each  rugged  rock  of  foulest  birds  the  seat, 
Each  murky  den,  where  clustering  adders  meet, 
Each  darksome  wood,  where  roams  the  beast  of  prey, 
All  shall  be  swept  by  culture's  hand  away  ! 
No  harmful  object  passion  to  annoy, 
Lovely  those  days  of  pure  and  holy  joy, 
While  God  on  Salem's  towers  doth  shed  the  ray 
Of  righteous  rule  and  science,  perfect  day  ! " 

Mrs.  Willard  has  left  behind  some  lengthy  poems  which 
have  never  been  published.  She  also  published  a  volume 
of  poems  in  1831,  the  year  she  visited  Europe,  but  they 
were  so  much  altered  by  the  person  to  whom  the  superin- 
tendence of  printing  them  was  intrusted,  that  the  edition 
was  suppressed. 

If  the  prescribed  limits  of  this  work  would  permit,  I 
would  cite  other  poems,  such  as  her  beautiful  "  Christmas 
Hymn,"  to  show  that  her  poetical  talents  were  more  than 
respectable.  But  she  was  too  busy,  too  much  occupied 
with  the  cares  incident  to  education,  to  give  vent,  except 


TIIE  WRITINGS  OF  MRS.  WILLARD.  351 

occasionally,  to  feelings  in  poetry.  And,  while  her  poetry, 
like  many  other  of  her  writings,  shows  loftiness  of  charac- 
ter, yet  it  is  not  for  either  poetry  or  science  that  she  will 
be  best  remembered.  Her  peculiar  glory  is  in  giving  an 
impulse  to  the  cause  of  female  education.  In  this  cause 
she  rendered  priceless  services.  When  we  remember  the 
institution  she  founded  and  conducted,  the  six  thousand 
young  ladies  whom  she  educated,  and  many  of  them  gra- 
tuitously ;  when  we  bear  in  mind  the  numerous  books  she 
wrote  to  be  used  in  schools,  and  the  great  favor  with 
which  these  books  have  generally  been  received ;  when  we 
think  of  the  ceaseless  energies,  in  various  ways,  which  she 
put  forth,  for  more  than  half  a  century,  to  elevate  her  sex, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  woman,  in  this  age  or  coun- 
try, who  has  been  more  useful,  or  who  will  be  longer  re- 
membered as  both  good  and  great  —  not  for  original 
genius,  not  for  any  immortal  work  of  art,  not  a  character 
free  from  blemishes  and  faults,  does  she  claim  an  exalted 
place  among  women,  but  as  a  benefactor  of  her  country 
and  of  her  sex,  in  those  things  which  shed  lustre  around 
homes,  and  give  dignity  to  the  human  soul. 


TUB 


540  &  551  BROADWAY,  NEW  YORK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


THEEE    CENTURIES    OF   ENGLISH   LITEEA- 

TURE.  By  CHARLES  DRAKE  YOSGE.  1  vol.,  large  12mo,  673  pages. 
Price,  $2.00. 

"  One  of  the  best  compendiums  we  have  seen  of  English  literature." — Edin- 
burgh Courant. 

"This  is  a  book  which  every  student  should  possess;  it  is  broad  in  design, 
minute  and  careful  in  execution,  and  it  contains  a  great  amount  of  most  valuable 
information  and  advice  on  a  subject  which  is  not  easily  exhausted." — Scotsman. 

SOUTH   SEA  BUBBLES.     By  THE  EARL  AND  THE 

DOCTOR.    1  vol.  12mo,  312  pages.     Cloth.     Price,  $1.50. 

"  '  South  Sea  Bubbles '  makes  one  long  to  visit  Polynesia.  Melville  fascinated 
us  with  his  enchanting  '  Omoo '  and  '  Typee.'  After  a  long  interval  came  '  The 
Pilgrims  and  th3  Shrine,'  with  like  enthusiasm  for  the  beauty  of  the  Southern 
isles  and  islanders.  And  now  young  Lord  Pembroke  and  Dr.  Kingsley  ravish  us 
once  more  from  the  chills  and  toils  of  a  Northern  existence  to  the  sunny  paradise 
of  the  Pacific.  Their  joint  volume  is  happy  alike  in  its  designation  and  its  con- 
ception."— London  Athenaeum. 

EIGIITED  AT  LAST.     A  NOVEL.    With  Illustra- 
tions.    1  vol.,  8vo.    Price,  paper  covers,  $1.00  ;  cloth,  $1.50. 
This  is  the  first  work  of  a  young  American  lady,  who  has  evidently  a  large 
ehare  of  talent  and  literary  skill,  and  whose  vivid  pages  have  much  of  the  charm 
of  "  Jane  Eyre."    The  scene  of  the  story  is  chiefly  in  Connecticut,  and  partly  in 
New  York  City,  and  the  characteristics  of  American  country  life,  as  well  as  of 
fashionable  society,  are  strongly  portrayed. 

APPLETONS'    HAND    ATLAS    OF    MODEEN 

GEOGRAPHY,  IN  31  MAPS;  exhibiting  clearly  the  more  important 
Physical  Features  of  the  Countries  delineated,  and  noting  all  tho 
Chief  Places  of  Historical,  Commercial,  or  Social  Interest.  Edited, 
with  an  Introduction  on  the  Study  of  Geography,  by  the  Rev.  GEORGE 
BUTLER,  M.  A.  1  vol.,  folio.  Cloth.  Price,  $2.50. 

BEATEICE.     By  JULIA  KAVANAGH.     1  vol.,  12mo. 

Price,  $1.25.  Forming  the  third  volume  of  the  new  edition  of  Julia 
Kavanagh's  Novels.  Volumes  already  published:  "Nathalie" 
and  "Daisy  Burns."  Price,  $1.25  each. 

"  There  is  a  quiet  power  in  the  writing  of  this  gifted  author,  which  is  as  far 
removed  from  the  sensational  school  as  any  of  the  modern  novels  can  be." 


549  &  551  EKOADWAY,  NEW  YOKK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


CHRISTIAN  THEOLOGY  AND  MODERN  SKEP- 
TICISM. By  the  DUKE  OF  SOMERSET,  K.  G.  1  vol.,  12mo.  Cloth. 
Price,  $1.00. 

"  Christian  Theology  and  Modern  Skepticism,"  by  the  Duke  of  Somerset,  is  a 
very  remarkable  work,  which  has  made  a  profound  sensation  in  England,  where 
the  high  rauk  of  its  author  has,  no  doubt,  aided  in  giving  it  currency.  It  is  a 
calm  and  clear  statement  of  the  skeptical  views  which  so  largely  prevail  among 
the  scientific  and  thoughtful  men  of  the  day  in  reference  to  much  of  the  standard 
theology,  and  attempts  to  show  that  the  theological  doctrines  of  the  Christian 
Church  must  be  modified  to  meet  successfully  the  questions  of  the  age.  The 
author,  if  we  arc  not  mistaken,  is  a  man  of  advanced  years,  who  has  been  a 
cabinet-minister,  and  has  held  other  high  offices.  He  writes  like  a  gentleman 
anxious  to  say  with  courtesy  what  he  believes  to  be  true,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
to  avoid  giving  needless  offence  to  any  one. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OP  PAST  LIFE.    By  Sir  HENEY 

HOLLAND,  Bart.     1  vol.,  12mo.,  cloth,  350  pages.    Price,  $2.00. 

"But  the  mere  spectacle  of  such  a  life  is  of  itself  interesting.  Its  length  alone 
would  make  it  remarkable,  but  it  is  the  life  of  a  man  who,  at  eighty-four,  can  say 
that  but  for  the  loss,  inevitable  as  time  goes  on,  of  many  endeared  to  him  by  the 
ties  of  family  and  friendship,  he  can  point  to  no  serious  misfortune  in  the  course 
of  fifty  years  of  practice ;  no  ill-health  sufllcient  to  prevent  his  attending  to  the 
maladies  of  others  ;  no  irretrievable  mistakes,  such  as  many  men  have  to  recol- 
lect ;  no  reverses  in  business,  such  as  fall  to  the  lot  of  most ;  no  wearing  labors  ; 
no  disappointed  ambition ;  foil  and  free  intercourse  with  the  wise,  the  good,  tho 
distinguished  and  the  great;  entire  and  life-long  exemption  from  pecuniary 
cares ;  and,  he  says  in  conclusion,  '  What  may  well  rank  higher  in  the  scale 
of  earthly  blessings,  my  children  have  never  been  other  than  a  source  of  satisfac- 
tion and  happiness  to  me.'  The  book  is  one  that  we  can  most  heartily  com- 
mend."—  Tlie  Nation. 

THE  LEADEPvS  OF  PUBLIC  OPINION  IN  IRE- 
LAND. SWIFT,  FLOOD,  GRATTAX,  O'CONNELL.  By  W.  E. 
H.  LECKY,  M.  A.  1  vol.,  12mo,  cloth,  320  pages.  Price,  $1.75. 

"  An  eloquent  and  impartial  volume." — Examiner. 

"Mr.  Lecky's  study  of  the  past  and  present  of  Irish  public  life  is  both  inter- 
esting and  valuable  at  this  time."— Standard. 

"Mr.  Lecky's  sketches  of  his  leaders  are  very  well  done  indeed.  They  arc 
bright,  vigorous,  sympathetic,  and  laudatory,  but  always  with  discernment. 
The  faults  of  Swift,  Flood,  and  O'Connell,  are  neither  concealed  nor  defended ; 
and  though  Grattan  probably  had  faults  of  some  sort,  the  author's  liking  for 
his  character  is  evidently  so  great  that  he  has  not  dwelt  on  any."—  Observer. 


549  <fc  551  BROADWAY,  NEW  YORK. 

I).  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WOKKS. 


MAN  AND  HIS  DWELLING-PLACE.    By  JAMES 

HINTOX,  author  of  the  "  Mystery  of  Pain  "  and  "  Life  iii  Nature." 
1  vol.,  12ino.  Cloth.  Price,  $1.75. 

The  author  of  this  work  holds  a  unique  position  among  the  thinkers  of  the 
age.  He  brings  to  the  discussion  of  man  and  Nature,  and  the  higher  problems  of 
human  life,  the  latest  and  most  thorough  scientific  preparation,  and  constantly 
employs  the  later  dynamic  philosophy  lu  dealing  with  them.  But  lie  is  broader 
tliau  the  scientific  school  which  he  recognizes,  but  with  him  the  ni.oral  and 
religions  elements  of  man  are  supreme.  He  conjoins  strict  science  with  higii 
spirituality  of  view.  "Man  and  his  Dwelling-Place  "  i.<  here  rewritten  and  com- 
pressed, and  presents  in  a  pointed  and  attractive  style  original  aspects  of  the 
most  engaging  questions  of  the  time. 

A  MANUAL  OF  THE  ANATOMY  OF  YEETE- 

BRATED  ANIMALS.  By  THOMAS  H.  HUXLEY,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S. 
1  vol.,  12mo.  Illustrated.  Price,  $2.50. 

"  This  long-expected  work  will  be  cordially  welcomed  t>y  all  students  and 
teachers  of  Comparative  Anatomy  as  a  compendious,  reliable,  and,  notwithstand- 
ing its  small  dimensions,  most  comprehensive  guide  on  the  subject  of  which  it 
treats.  To  praise  or  to  criticise  the  work  of  so  accomplished  a  master  of  his 
favorite  science  would  be  equally  out  of  place.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  it  realizes 
in  a  remarkable  degree  the  anticipations  which  have  been  formed  of  it ;  and  tluit 
it  presents  an  extraordinary  combination  o_f  wide,  general  views,  with  the  clear, 
accurate,  and  succinct  statement  of  a  prodigious  number  of  individual  facts.'' — 
Mature. 

THE  WOULD  BEFOEE  THE  DELUGE.    By  Louis 

FIGUIER.  The  Geological  portion  newly  revised  by  H.  W.  BRISTOW, 
F.  R.  S.,  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Great  Britain,  Hon.  Fellow  of 
King's  College,  London.  With  235  Illustrations.  Being  the  first 
volume  of  the  new  and  cheaper  edition  of  Figuier's  works.  1  vol., 
small  8vo.  Price,  $3.50. 

The  Athenaeurfl  says :  "We  find  In  "Tbe  World  before  the  Deluge'  a  book 
worth  a  thousand  gilt  Christmas  volumes,  and  one  most  suitable  as  a  gift  to  in- 
tellectual and  earnestly  inquiring  students." 

N.  B. — In  the  new  edition  of  "  The  World  before  the  Deluge,"  the  text  baa 
been  again  thoroughly  revised  by  Mr.  Bristow,  and  many  important  additions 
in  I'll-,  the  result  of  the  recent  investigations  of  himself  and  his  colleagues  of  the 
Geological  Survey. 

The  other  volumes  of  {he  new  and  cheaper  edition  of  Fiyuier's  Works 
will  be  issued  in  the  following  order: 

THE  VEGETABLE  WOELD.     From  the  French  of 

Louis  FIGUIER.  Edited  by  C.  0.  G.  NAPIER,  F.  G.  S.  With  471 
Illustrations.  Cloth.  Price,  $3.50. 

THE  INSECT  WOELD.     A  Popular  Account  of  the 

Orders  of  Insects.  From  the  French  of  Louis  FIGUIER.  Edited  by 
E.  W.  JAXSEN.  With  570  Illustrations.  Cloth.  Price,  $3.50. 

THE  OCEAN  AYOELD.     A  Descriptive  History,  of 

the  Sea  and  its  Inhabitants.  From  the  French  of  Louis  FIGUIKR. 
Edited  by  C.  0.  G.  NAPIER,  F.  G.  S.  With  427  Illustrations.  Cloth. 
Price,  $3.50. 

EEPTILES    AND   BIEDS.     From  the  French  of 

Louis  FIGUIER.  Edited  by  PARKER  GILMORE.  With  307  Illustra- 
tions. Cloth.  Price,  $3.50. 


549  &  551  BROADWAY,  NEW  YOEK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WOKKS. 


PEE-HISTOEIC  TIMES,  AS  ILLUSTRATED  EY 

ANCIENT  REMAINS,  AND  THE  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS 
OF  MODERN  SAVAGES.  By  Sir  JOHN  LUBBOCK,  Bart.  1  vol., 
8vo,  640  pages.  Illustrated.  Price,  $5.00. 

"  A  work  of  more  than  usual  interest,  in  which  he  has  dealt  with  a  very  dif- 
ficult subject  in  the  most  scientific,  but  at  the  game  time  in  the  most  alluring 
manner.  .  .  .  "—Times. 

"  As  a  history  of  the  discoveries  which  have  been  made,  and  as  a  resume  of 
our  present  knowledge  of  pre-historic  men,  it  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  It 
cannot  be  read  but  with  interest  and  pleasure.— Standard. 

"  The  chapter  on  the  '  Antiquity  of  Man '  shows  a  marvellous  range,  a  mastery 
of  the  antiquarian,  geological,  astronomical,  and  physical  branches  of  the  subject, 
and  no  English  resume  so  complete  of  the  facts  of  the  old  and  new  Stone  ages, 
and  of  the  Bronze  age,  is  elsewhere  to  be  found."— Ibid. 

"  The  book  ranks  among  the  noblest  works  of  the  interesting  and  important 
class  to  which  it  belongs." — Atfienaeum. 

"  Those  who  desire  a  compact  and  careful  review  of  the  whole  subject,  well 
illustrated,  will  find  it  in  this  volume."— Ibid. 

"  On  the  subject  of  pre-historic  Archaeology  it  is  not  only  a  good  book  of  refer- 
ence, but  the  best."— Nature. 

MABEL  LEE.   A  NOVEL.   By  the  Author  of  "  TOerie 

Aylmer,"  "  Morton  House,"  etc.  With  Illustrations.  1  vol.,  8vo. 
Price,  paper  covers,  $1 ;  cloth,  $1.50. 

"Mabel  Lee,"  like  the  other  works  of  this  young  and  popular  authoress,  is  a 
story  of  Southern  life  and  character.  The  scene  is  laid  in  Virginia,  and  after- 
ward in  South  Carolina,  and  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  South  are  well 
delineated.  The  plot,  which  is  highly  interesting,  turns  in  a  great  degree  on  the 
mysterious  and  abnormal  influences  which  have  of  late  years  attracted  so  much 
attention  under  their  various  forms  of  animal  magnetism,  mesmerism,  or 
spiritualism. 

CHEIST  IN  MODEEN  LIFE.     Sermons  preached  in 

St.  James's  Chapel,  York  Street,  St.  James's  Square,  London.  By 
Rev.  STOPFOKD  A.  BROOKE,  M.  A.  1  vol.,  12mo,  408  pages.  Price, 
$2.00. 

"  The  main  thought  which  underlies  this  volume  is  enthroned  in  the  first 
two  sermons,  and  is  this:  That  the  ideas  which  Christ  made  manifest  on  earth 
are  capable  of  endless  expansion,  to  suit  the  wants  of  roan  in  every  age ;  and 
that  they  do  expand,  developing  into  new  forms  of  larger  import  and  wider 
application,  in  a  direct  proportion  to  that  progress  of  mankind  of  which  they 
are  both  root  and  sap.  If  we  look  long  and  earnestly  enough,  we  shall  find  in 
them  (rot  read  into  themi  as  some  say)  the  explanation  and  solution  not  only  of 
our  religious,  but  even  our  political  and  social  problems.  Nor  do  they  contradict 
the  ideas  which  direct  scientific  research,  nor  those  which  have  been  generalized 
from  the  results  of  that  research,  but  are  in  essential  analogy  with  both  one  and 
the  other."— Extract  from  Preface. 


510  &  551  CEOADWAY,  NEW  roue. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


PRINCIPLES  OF  GEOLOGY;    OE,   THE  MOD- 

ERN  CHANGES  OF  THE  EARTH  AND  ITS  INHABITANTS  CONSIDERED  *8 
ILLUSTRATIVE  OF  GEOLOGY.  By  Sir  CHARLES  LTELL,  Bart.,  M.  A., 
F.  R.  S.  Eleventh  and  entirely  revised  edition.  In  two  volumes. 
Illustrated  with  Maps,  Plates,  and  Woodcuts.  670  pages  each 
Price,  $8.00. 

"  There  has  been  an  Interval  of  five  years  between  the  last  and  present  edition  of 
the  first  volume  of  the  '  Principles  of  Geology.1  During  this  time  much  discussion  has 
taken  place  on  important  theoretical  points  bearing  on  meteorology  and  climate,  and 
muck  new  information  obtained  by  deep-sea  dredging,  in  regard  to  the  teinperaturo 
and  shape  of  the  bed  of  the  ocean,  and  its  living'  inhabitants. 

"The  changes  made  In  the  tenth  edition  were  so  numerous  and  Important,  that  I 
havo  thought  it  best  to  reprint  the  preface  to  the  edition  in  full,  thereby  giving  the 
reader  the  opportunity  of  knowing  what  advance  has  been  made  in  the  work  since 
1S53,  when  the  ninth  edition  appeared.  The  pages  of  additions  and  corrections  given 
In  that  preface  correspond  so  nearly  to  those  of  the  present  volume,  that  the  passage* 
referred  to  may  be  always  found  by  turning  a  few  pages  backward  or  forward. — 
Extract  from  Preface. 

A    POPULAE    EDITION    OF    THE    LIFE    OF 

DANIEL  WEBSTER.  By  GEORGE  TICKXOR  CURTIS.  Illustrated 
with  elegant  Steel  Portraits,  and  fine  Woodcuts  of  different  Views  at 
Franklin  and  Marshfield.  In  two  vols.  Small  8vo.  Price,  $6.00. 

"  It  may  be  considered  great  praise,  but  we  think  that  Mr.  Curtis  has  written 
the  Life  of  Daniel  Webster  as  it  ought  to  be  written." — Boston  Courier. 

"  It  is  a  work  which  will  eventually  find  Its  way  into  every  library,  and  almost 
•very  family."—  St.  Louis  Republican. 

"  We  believe  the  present  work  to  be  a  most  valuable  and  important  contri- 
bution to  the  history  of  American  parties  and  politics." — London  Saturday  Review. 

"  The  author  has  made  it  a  very  readable  volume,  a  model  biography  of  a 
moi«t  giftod  man,  wherein  the  intermingling  of  the  statesman  and  lawyer  with 
the  husband,  father,  and  friend,  is  painted  so  that  we  feel  the  reality  of  the  pict- 
ure."—Journal  of  Commerce. 

"  Of  Mr.  Cnrtis'e  labor  we  wish  to  record  our  opinion,  in  addition  to  what  we 
have  already  said,  that,  in  the  writing  uf  this  book,  he  has  made  a  most  valuable 
contribution  to  the  best  class  of  our  literature." — N.  Y.  Tribune,. 


BEETON'S      EYEET-DAY     COOKEEY      AKD 

HOUSEKEEPING  BOOK :  Comprising  Instructions  for  Mistresses 
and  Servants,  and  a  Collection  of  over  Fifteen  Hundred  Practical 
Recipes.  With  104  Colored  Plates,  showing  the  Proper  Mode  of 
sending  Dishes  to  Table.  1  vol.,  12mo.  Half  bound.  404 
pages.  Price,  $1.50. 

"  Mrs.  Beeton  has  brought  to  her  new  offerinw  to  the  pnblic  a  most  anxious 
tnro  to  describe  plainly  and  fully  all  the  more  difficult  and  recondite  portions  of 
cookery,  while  the  smallest  items  have  not  been  'uncousidered  trifles,'  but  eack 
recipe  and  preparation  has  claimed  minute  attention." 


649  &  651  BROADWAY,  NEW  YORK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


A  NEW  AND  CHEAPER  EDITION  OF  SOUTH- 

SEA  BUBBLES.  By  THE  EARL  AND  THE  DOCTOR.  1  vol.,  12mo. 
Cloth.  Price,  $1.50. 

"The  freshest,  breeziest  book  of  travel  that  has  appeared  for  many  a  day,  is  'South- 
Sea  Bubbles,  by  the  Earl  and  the  Doctor.'  It  is  the  voyages  in  bewitching  Polynesia 
of  Lord  Pembroke  and  Dr.  Kingsley.  The  Sandwich  Islands  are  the  especial  delight 
of  both  voyagers."  —  Jf.  Y.  Herald 

u  Life  in  the  Society  Islands,  and  in  the  adjacent  groups  of  coral-girt  islands,  has 
never  been  more  spiritedly  etched,  unless  it  be  in  the  sketches,  now  nigh  forgotten, 
which  we  owe  to  the  picturesque  pen  of  our  countryman,  Herman  Melville."  —  Christian 
Union. 

TEXT-BOOKS   OF  SCIENCE,  NOW  IN  COTJKSE  OF 

PUBLICATION.  In  12mo,  containing  about  300  pages  each.  Price, 
$1.50  each,  bound  in  cloth.  A  Series  of  Elementary  Works  on 
Science  —  Mechanical  and  Physical  —  adapted  for  the  Use  of  Artisans 
and  Students. 


I.  METALS:   their  Properties  and   Treatment.     By 
LOUDON  BLOXAM,  Professor  of  Chemistry  in  King's  College.    With 
105  Figures  on  Wood.    Price,  $1.60. 

"With  such  a  manual  as  this,  no  difficulty  will  be  found  in  gaining  some  knowledge 
of  the  wonderful  processes  by  which  man  wins  from  the  earth  the  precious  and  useful 
metals,  and  converts  them  to  his  use  in  almost  numberless  ways."  —  Scotsman. 

II.  INTRODUCTION    TO    THE    STUDY    OF    INORGANIC 
CHEMISTRY.    By  WILLIAM  ALLEN  MILLER,  M.  D.    With  71  Figures 
on  Wood.     Price,  $1.50. 

"  This  text-book  of  inorganic  chemistry  la  one  of  the  most  useful  elementary  manu- 
als we  have  met  with  for  a  long  time."  —  Philosophical  Magazine. 

III.  THEORY  OF  HEAT.     By  J.  CLARK  MAXWELL,  M.  A.,  Pro. 
fessor  of  Experimental  Physics  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
Price,  $1.50. 

"Considered  as  addressed  tc  students  already  well  trained  in  something  more  than 
the  elements  of  mathematics,  and  familiar  with  the  fundamental  laws  of  mechanics,  11 
would  be  hard  to  name  a  better  book."—  Philosophical  Magazine. 


549  &  551  BROADWAY,  NEW  TOBK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


GANOT'S  NATURAL  PHILOSOPHY,  FOB  GEN- 

ERAL  READERS  AND  YOUNG  PERSONS.  Translated,  with  the  author's 
sanction,  by  Dr.  E.  ATKINSON.  1  vol.,  12mo.  With  Frontispiece 
and  404  Woodcuts.  Price,  $3.00. 

"The  present  work  has  its  origin  in  an  attempt  to  comply  with  a  suggestion  which 
en  frequently  been  made  to  me,  that  I  should  prepare  an  abridged  edition  of  my 
translation  of  Ganot's  '  Elements  de  Physique,'  which  could  be  used  for  purposes  of 
more  elementary  instruction  than  that  work,  and  in  which  the  use  of  mathematical 
formulae  would  be  dispensed  with." — Extract  from  Preface, 

A.  SEVEN"  MONTHS'  RUN,  UP,  AND  DOWN, 

AND  AROUND  THE  WORLD.  By  JAJOS  BROOKS.  1  vol.,  12-mo. 
Cloth. 

"  It  is  a  very  lively,  brightly-written  work.  It  glances  at  the  places  seen  and  the 
persons  encountered  in  a  free,  brisk  manner,  that  is  often  more  effective  than  labored 
and  elaborate  description— just  as  an  artist's  free  sketch  has  more  breadth  and  genuine 
revelation  of  the  scene  than  the  overworked  canvas.  Mr.  Brooks  touches  every  pict- 
ure with  a  sort  of  high  light,  that  catches  the  spirit  of  the  scene  in  a  phrase,  and  these 
phrases  are  usually  the  happy  inspiration  of  the  moment,  dotted  down  in  pencil  on  bits 
of  paper,  and  in  this  form  transmitted  to  the  Express  for  publication,  from  the  columns 
of  which  they  are  transferred  to  the  book  without  change.  It  is  a  very  readable  volume.11 

THREE  CENTURIES  OF  MODERN  HISTORY. 

By  CHARLES  DRAKE  YONQE,  Professor  of  Modern  History  in  Queen's 
College,  Belfast.  1  vol.,  12mo.  Cloth.  Price,  $2.00. 

"  The  object  with  which  the  present  work  has  been  undertaken  is  to  give  the  youth- 
ful student  some  idea  of  the  general  history  of  Continental  Europe  in  what  may  be 
called  modern  tunes.  It  ia  not  designed  to  present  a  complete  history  of  any  one 
country,  nor  even  of  any  one  period  in  the  history  of  any  country.  It  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  skeleton  chart  of  Europe,  OL  which  the  boundaries  of  the  different  countries, 
the  courses  of  a  few  great  rivers,  and  the  situation  of  some  of  the  chief  cities,  are 
marked  out  sufficiently  to  guide  the  student  in  filling  up  the  outline ;  but  which,  for  a 
more  precise  knowledge  of  any  separate  country,  leaves  him  to  consult  maps  more 
elaborately  filled  up." 

THE    SPY;    A    TALE   OF   THE    NEUTRAL   GROUND. 

By  JAMES  FKNIMORE  COOPER.  Being  the  first  volume  of  a  new 
Library  Edition  of  Cooper's  Novels.  WeL  printed,  and  bound  in 
brown  cloth,  gilt  side  and  back.  Price,  $1.25  per  volume. 

"  The  enduring  monuments  of  Fenlmore  Cooper  are  his  works.  So  truly  patriot!*) 
ind  American  throughout,  they  should  find  a  place  ia  every  American's  library."— 
Dixuu.  WEBSTER. 


519  &  651  BBOADWAY,  NEW  YORK. 

D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  NEW  WORKS. 


A.    WOMAN'S    EXPEEIENCES     IN    EUEOPE, 

Including  England,  France,  Germany,  and  Italy.  By  Mrs.  E.  D 
WALLACE,  author  of  "  Strife  :  a  Komance  of  Germany  and  Italy," 
etc.  1  vol.,  12mo.  Cloth.  Price,  $1.50. 

"  The  first  question  my  readers  will  naturally  ask  is  one  that  I  have  heard  repeated 
till  I  am  quite  used  to  it.  What  object  could  induce  a  woman  to  travel  so  far  alone  T 
Many  of  my  readers  are  already  familiar  with  my  favorite  motto:  'War  not  with 
necessity.'  It  was  not  to  gratify  the  desire  for  travel  —  that  was  with  Ida  Pfeiffer  an 
Inborn  propensity.  It  was  not  even  a  matter  of  choice  with  me.  A  crisis  in  my  life 
had  come,  when  I  must  face  the  world  alone,  and  resolve  bravely  to  meet  all  exigencies 
of  fate  or  fortune,  or  succumb  to  a  crushing  sorrow,  and,  with  paralyzed  energies,  prove 
a  sorry  burden  to  those  who  had  a  right  to  claim  my  interest  in  their  well-being.  God 
gave  me  strength  to  resolve  wisely.  I  left  every  friend  who  knew  my  sorrow,  and,  in 
the  Old  World,  away  from  all  reminding  sympathy,  I  conquered  myself,  and  returned 
home  with  materials  for  work  —  better  than  any  medicine;  and,  for  the  profit  and 
amusement  I  afford  to  others,  I  am  a  thousandfold  repaid  in  the  pleasing  task  of  com- 
municating what  I  saw  and  felt  in  my  wanderings." 

COMETH   UP    AS  A  FLOWER      Ax  AUTOBIOG- 

RAPHT.  By  a  Lady.  New  edition.  1  vol.,  12ino.  Cloth.  Price. 
$1.50. 

"  It  is  written  by  a  lady,  and  is  said  to  be  so  extraordinarily  good,  that  whenever 
you  begin  it  you  cannot  lay  it  down  again  —  not  even  when  it  is  finished."  —  Cor.  N.  T. 
Daily  Times. 

"  A  strikingly  clever  and  original  tale,  the  chief  merits  of  which  consist  of  the  pow- 
erful, vigorous  manner  of  its  telling,  in  the  exceeding  beauty  and  poetry  of  its  sketches 
of  scenery,  and  in  the  soliloquies,  sometimes  quaintly  humorous,  sometimes  cynically 
bitter,  sometimes  plaintive  and  melancholy,  which  are  uttered  by  the  heroine."  —  Time*. 

PEACTICAL  HOESESHOEING.    By  G.  FLEMING, 

F.  K.  G.  S.,  President  of  the  Central  Veterinary  Medical  Society  ; 
author  of  "  Travels  on  Horseback  in  Mantchu  Tartary,"  etc.  With 
29  Illustrations.  1  vol.,  12mo.  Cloth,  limped.  Price,  75  cents. 

This  treatise  received  the  first  prize  from  the  Scottish  Society  for  the  Prevention  of 
Otuelty  to  Animals. 


A    NEW    EDITION    OF    THE     STEATFOED 

SHAKESPEARE.    With  gilt  stamp  of  the  Ward  Statue  in  the  N. 
Y.  Central  Park.    THE  STRATFORD  SHAKESPEARE.    Edited  by  CHARLIU 
KNIGHT.     6  vols.,  small  8vo,  large  type,  elegantly  printed  on  tinted 
>  paper.     Price  in  ck  th,  gilt  top,  $10.00  ;  half  calf,  $20.00. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


15 1990 


REC'D  LO-U 


»    AXIS83MNO  3Hi   « 


Oft 


O    VINKMllO  iO    e 


0   to  A*w««n  JHl   «. 


ft 

«    UlttM— . 


A    000  909  602    5 


YINSO*1O  JO    o 


B   TMt  tOftAHY  Of   o 
I 


I  t 


3HI    O 


CAUFOftMA  o 


•  to 


TMC  U8SARY  Of  e 


»    viNKO*!O  JO    • 


B   Of  CAUPORMA    • 


•   tIC  UNIVERSITY    e 
ft 


o   Of  CAURMNU    e 


«  SANTA  6A*SA*A   « 


O    THE 


xavtan  »u  • 


NT  A  «ARftARA  «  . 


VthMOXIO 


O  VIVUVB  V1NVS 


•  *o  Mvmi  aw  ». 


o    UB«JAJNn 


•  vm»o*io  to 


•  VIYUVt  VtNVt  • 


•  OtCMUKMNM   • 


